WTe 

JOHN  SKALLY  TERRY 

MEMORIAL  COLLECTION 


ESTABLISHED  BY 

THE  FAMILY  IN  HONOR  OF 

JOHN  S.  TERRY 

CLASS  OF  1918 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF 
NORTH  CAROLINA  LIBRARY 


Library 
School 


UNIVERSITY  OF  N.C.  AT  CHAPEL  HILL 


t&3l 


10003058209 


@t; 


• 


■ 

■ 

■ 


. 


' 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2012  with  funding  from 

University  of  North  Carolina  at  Chapel  Hill 


http://www.archive.org/details/casellaorchildreOOfinl 


CASELLA 


THE  CHILDREN  OF  THE  VALLEYS. 


CASELLA 


THE  CHILDREN  OF  THE  VALLEYS. 


IfARTHA^AEQUHARSONi 

AITTHOR  OF  "JIARION  HABVIZ,"  "  IX.ViXDJLE,"  "THE  SHANNONS,"  "  EL8I* 
DIK52IOEE,"  "  HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS,"  ETC.,  ETC. 


NEW  YORK: 

DODD,    MEAD    &    COMPANY, 

Publishers. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1868,  by 

J.  B.  LIPPINCOTT    &    CO., 

Xn  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  for 
the  Eastern  District  of  Pennsylvania. 


INTRODUCTION. 


The  Propaganda,  of  which  frequent  mention  is  made 
in  the  course  of  my  narrative,  was  a  society  established 
at  Rome,  in  1622,  by  Pope  Gregory  XV.,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  propagating  the  Romish  faith.  Its  original 
title  was  "Congregatio  de  Propaganda  Fide;"  but  in 
1650  it  added  the  further  designation,  "et  extirpandis 
hereticis."  Muston  tells  us  that  it  "  made  rapid  prog- 
ress, at  that  period,  not  only  in  Italy,  but  in  France  ; 
having  especial  councils  in  all  the  towns  of  those  coun- 
tries." "The  councils,"  he  says,  "  were  composed  of 
both  laymen  and  ecclesiastics ;  and,  there  being  plenary 
indulgence  for  all  Propagandists,  women  also  took  part 
in  the  proceedings,  so  that  there  were  councils  of  men 
and  councils  of  women.  At  Turin,  where  the  institu- 
tion became  established  (31st  of  May,  1650)  under 
the  distinguished  sanction  of  a  royal  ordinance,  the 
male  council  was  presided  over  by  the  Archbishop  of 
the  city,  and  by  the  Marquis  di  San  Tommaso ;  and 
the  female  by  the  Marchioness  di  Pianeza,  who  thus 
1*  (v^ 


vi  INTRODUCTION. 

sought,  in  a  mistaken  religious  zeal,  to  expiate  the  sini 
of  a  dissipated  youth. 

"  Every  means  was  resorted  to  by  the  Propagandista 
to  achieve  the  aims  of  their  society.  '  The  lady  Prop- 
agandists,'writes  Leger,  'distributed  the  towns  into 
districts,  and  each  visited  the  district  assigned  to  her 
twice  a  week ;  suborning  simple  girls,  servant-maids, 
and  young  children,  by  their  flattering  allurements  and 
fair  promises,  and  doing  evil  turns  to  such  as  would 
not  listen  to  them.  They  had  their  spies  everywhere, 
who,  among  other  information,  ascertained  in  what 
Protestant  families  domestic  disagreements  existed ; 
and  hither  would  the  Propagandists  repair,  stirring  up 
the  flame  of  dissension  in  order  to  separate  the  husband 
from  the  wife,  the  wife  from  the  husband,  and  children 
from  their  parents ;  promising  them,  and,  indeed,  giv- 
ing them,  great  advantages,  if  they  would  consent  to 
attend  mass.  Did  they  hear  of  a  tradesman  whose 
business  was  falling  off,  or  of  a  gentleman  who  from 
gambling  or  otherwise  was  in  want  of  money,  these 
ladies  were  ever  at  hand,  with  their  dabo  tibi,  on  the 
condition  of  apostasy ;  and  the  prisoner  was  in  like 
manner  released  from  his  dungeon,  who  would  give 
himself  up  to  them.' 


INTR  OD  UCTION.  ril 

"  To  meet  the  very  heavy  expenses  of  this  prosely- 
tizing, to  keep  the  machinery  at  work  to  purchase  the 
souls  who  sold  themselves  for  bread,  regular  collections 
were  made  in  the  chapels  and  in  private  families,  in 
the  shops,  in  the  inns,  in  the  gambling-houses,  in  the 
streets — everywhere  was  alms-seeking  in  operation  for 
the  extirpation  of  heresy.  The  Marchioness  di  Pianeza 
herself,  great  lady  as  she  was,  used  every  second  or 
third  day  to  make  a  circuit  in  search  of  subscriptions, 
even  going  into  the  taverns  for  that  purpose.  Twice 
a  week  the  councils  assembled  to  receive  an  account 
of  what  the  members  had  respectively  done,  to  consult 
what  measures  should  next  be  taken,  and  to  arrange 
for  securing  the  aid,  where  necessary,  of  the  secular 
arm ;  an  aid,  for  that  matter,  never  refused  to  them. 
The  councils  in  the  market  towns  were  in  subordina- 
tion to  those  of  the  metropolitan  towns ;  these,  to  those 
of  the  capital ;  and  these,  to  that  of  Rome,  the  great 
spider  that  held  the  threads  of  all  this  mighty  web. 

"Another  modus  operandi  adopted  was  the  estab- 
lishment, at  Luserna,  Pignerol,  and  Perrier,  of  pawn- 
broker-shops, to  which  the  distressed  Waldenses 
eagerly  resorted.  Confiscations,  the  continuous  billet- 
ing of  troops  upon  them  for  the  last  fow  years,  dcfi- 

599139 


viii  TNTR  OD  TJCTION. 

cient  harvests,  and  several  tremendous  conflagrations, 
had  gradually  reduced  the  Waldenses  to  the  last  stag* 
of  penury.  These  establishments  supplied  the  wretched 
population  with  corn,  clothing,  money,  on  the  security 
of  their  houses,  furniture,  land.  When  a  Waldensian 
was  known  to  have  in  this  way  pledged  his  last  re- 
source to  save  his  family  from  famine,  the  Propagan- 
dists would  come  to  him,  offering  full  and  free  restitu- 
tion of  all  he  had  pledged,  and  quittance  for  the 
amount  borrowed,  on  condition  of  his  entering  the 
Romish  Church  ;  or  they  would  have  him  first  thrown 
into  prison  for  the  debt,  and  then  assail  him  with  their 
treacherous  proposals. 

"  These  means  were  effective  with  a  few,"  continues 
Muston ;  "  but  the  work  was  found  to  proceed  too 
slowly;"  and  then  he  goes  on  to  tell  of  the  death  of 
the  Marchioness  di  Pianeza,  and  of  her  dying  charge 
to  her  husband  to  labor  for  the  conversion  of  the  Wal- 
denses, and  that  he  undertook  to  do  so  by  fire  and 
sword,  the  work  being  begun  by  the  carrying  out  of 
Oofltaldo's  edict  on  the  25th  of  January,  1G55. 

It  is  just  here  my  story  opens.  I  think  it  hardly 
deserves  the  name  of  fiction ;  for  it  has  been,  through- 
out,   my  earnest   endeavor  to  make  it  a  true  pio 


INTR  OD  UCTION.  LS 

tare  of  life  in  the  valleys  at  that  period,  and  of  the 
Christian  patience  and  heroism  and  the  forgiving, 
forbearing  spirit  of  those  dear  people  of  God,  and  to 
show  how  the  precious  truths  of  the  gospel  sustained 
them  amid  all  their  fearful  sufferings.  Many  of  my 
characters  are  imaginary ;  yet  I  think  I  may  say 
they  are  true  types  of  hundreds  who  lived  and  suffered 
then  and  there;  nor  have, I  carried  them  through  any 
trials  but  such  as  really  fell  to  the  lot  of  very  many 
of  the  Waldenses  in  those  days,  nor  through  any 
scenes  but  such  as  were  enacted  again  and  again  in 
their  valleys;  while  in  describing  the  battles,  the 
wonderful  exploits  of  Gianavel  and  Giaheri,  and  in- 
deed in  everything  concerning  the  community  at  large, 
I  have  adhered  strictly  to  the  facts  as  I  have  found 
them  recorded  in  history. 

Should  my  little  work  be  received  with  favor,  and 
life  and  health  be  spared  me,  it  is  my  intention  to  take 
up  this  same  family  again  about  the  time  of  the  revo- 
cation of  the  edict  of  Nantes — some  fifteen  years  after 
the  close  of  this  story — and  carry  them  through  the 
succeeding  persecution,  the  exile,  and  the  return.  I 
have  chosen  this  manner  of  treating  my  subject  in 
preference  to  confining  myself  to  the  bare  facts  as  they 


X  INTR  OD  UCTION. 

stand  recorded  in  history  ;  because  I  think  it  is  much 
easier  for  almost  any  one  to  feel  deep  interest  and 
sympathy  for  individuals  than  for  a  whole  people  taken 
together,  with  no  one  of  whom  can  we  feel  ourselves 
really  acquainted.  But  I  hope  my  story  may  so  in- 
terest my  readers  in  the  Waldenses  that  they  will  de- 
sire to  know  more  of  them,  and,  if  unacquainted  with 
their  history,  will  at  once  seek  to  inform  themselves 
fully  upon  the  subject  by  examining  the  authentic 
accounts  which  have  been  published  from  time  to 
time. 

For  my  historical  facts,  and  other  needed  informa- 
tion in  regard  to  this  interesting  people,  I  am  much 
indebted  to  Huston's  "Israel  of  the  Alps;"  "The 
Waldenses ;  or  Protestant  Valleys  of  Piedmont,"  by 
William  Beattie,  M.D. ;  to  Morland's  History,  to 
Gilly's  works,  and,  in  a  lesser  degree,  to  the  history 
by  William  Jones,  and  a  number  of  smaller  books. 

M  F. 


CASELLA; 


THE  CHILDREN  OF  THE  VALLEYS. 


CHAPTER    I. 

"Yes,  go  thou  to  the  hamlet  vales 

Of  the  Alpine  mountains  old, 
If  thou  wouldst  hear  immortal  tales 

By  the  wind's  deep  whispers  told! 
Go,  if  thou  lov'st  the  soil  to  tread 

Where  man  hath  bravely  striven, 
And  lifelike  incense  hath  been  shed, 

An  offering  unto  heaven  ! 

"Far  o'er  the  snows  and  round  the  pines 

Hath  swept  a  noble  flood; 
The  nurture  of  the  peasant's  vines 

Hath  been  the  martyr's  blood  I 
A  spirit  stronger  than  the  sword, 

And  loftier  than  despair, 
Through  all  the  heroic  region  pour'd, 

Breathes  in  the  generous  air." 

The  hamlet  of  Casella  stood  on  the  heights  of  San 
Giovanni,  its  half-dozen  cottages  nestling  picturesquely 
nere  and  there  among  the  rocks  and  trees.  In  one  of 
them,  the  second  as  you  climbed  the  ascent  from  the 
vale  below,  lived  Hubert  and  Madaleua  Romano,  with 
their  aged  mother  and  two  sweet  babe^. 

Their  cottage,  with  the  chestnut  and  mulberry  trees 

(11) 


12  CASELLA 

whose  overhanging  branches  almost  concealed  it  from 
view  in  the  summer-time,  a  cow,  a  yoke  of  oxen,  a 
vineyard  on  the  slope  of  the  hill,  and  a  little  field  made 
to  yield  its  harvests  of  grain  by  the  most  unwearied  in- 
dustry, were  all  their  worldly  possessions;  and  even 
these,  they  well  knew,  might  at  any  time  be  snatched 
from  them  by  the  strong  hand  of  oppression.     Yet, 
putting  their  trust  in  God,  and  laying  up  their  chief 
treasure  in  Heaven,  they  passed  a  life  of  peace  and 
quiet  contentment.     The  cottage  was  built  of  rough 
stone,  with  a  gallery  in  front  sheltered  by  the  roof, 
which,  in  the   Swiss   style,  projected   some  distance 
beyond  the  walls  ;  and  here,  in  pleasant  weather,  when 
his  day's  work  was  done,  Hubert  loved  to  sit  with  his 
little  family  about  him,  enjoying  the  pure  sweet  mount- 
ain air,  and  the  beauty  of  the  landscape  spread  out 
before  them,— for  the  view  from  this  spot  was  very 
fine.     At  their  feet  lay  a  rich  and  fertile  plain,  with  its 
pretty  little  villages  scattered  here  and  there  amid  fruit- 
trees,  vineyards,  and  fields  of  waving  grain,  and  its 
verdant  meadows  sloping  gently  down  to  the  waters  of 
the  Pelice ;  while  beyond  the  river  was  the  town  of 
Luserna,  standing  upon  an  eminence,  and  backed  by 
mountains  rising  in  abrupt  masses,  here  clothed  with 
dense  forests,  and  sprinkled  with  hamlets  and  isolated 
dwellings,  there  soaring  upward  in  sterile  sublimity, 
the  peaks  of  the  loftiest  capped  with  perpetual  snow, 
and  the  glittering  pinnacle  of  Monte  Viso,  far  away 
to  the  southwest,  rising  high  above  them  all. 

Back  of  the  cottage,  to  the  north  and  west,  might 
be  seen  the  smiling  hills  and  dales  of  Roccapia'tta,  the 
towering  sides  of  La  Vachera,  the  heights  of  Rocca- 
manante,  and  the  lovely  valley  of  Angrogna,  with  its 


CASELLA.  13 

fertile  mountains,  its  hanging  woods,  rushing  streams, 
and  rustic  hamlets. 

Indeed,  on  every  side  the  scenery  was  grandly  beau- 
tiful, whether  clothed  in  summer's  verdure,  or,  as  at 
the  opening  of  my  story,  dressed  in  its  winter  robes  of 
ice  and  snow. 

Clouds  had  obscured  the  sun  the  livelong  day,  and 
now  the  shades  of  evening  were  fast  gathering  over 
the  landscape,  as  Madalena  looked  anxiously  from  the 
cottage  window,  then  turned  away  with  a  heavy  sigh. 
A. sad  foreboding  oppressed  her.  Earl}'  that  morning 
her  husband  had  gone  to  La  Tour,  expecting  to  be"at 
home  again  by  noon;  and  now  night  was  coming  on, 
and  the  evening  meal  stood  ready  upon  the  table,  and 
still  he  came  not.  "  Where  was  he  ? — what  had  be- 
fallen him  ?"  she  asked  herself,  as  she  took  her  babe 
in  her  arms,  and  sat  down  on  a  low  seat  by  the  fire  to 
await  his  coming.  She  trembled  and  shuddered,  and 
her  heart  grew  sick  with  fear  as  she  remembered  how 
often  the  followers  of  their  persecuted  faith  had  been 
seized  upon  the  slightest  pretense,  thrown  into  dun- 
geons, tortured,  and  put  to  death. 

She  pressed  her  babe  closer  to  her  bosom,  and  a  tear 
rolled  silently  down  her  cheek  and  fell  upon  its  face, 
while  the  agonized  cry  of  her  heart  went  up:  "0  Lord 
God  of  Israel,  protect  and  bless  my  beloved  husband — 
my  Ilubert !  Oh,  bring  him  safely  home  to  me  and  to 
these  helpless  babes  !" 

"  Ilubert  is  late  to-night,"  said  a  gentle  voice  at  her 
side.  It  was  Barbara  Romano  who  spoke,  Hubert'9 
aged  mother,  who  had  always  shared  their  home,  and 
who  was  scarcely  less  dear  to  her  son's  wife  than  to 
himself. 

2 


14  CASELLA. 

Madalena  looked  up,  seeming  about  to  speak,  but  her 
lip  quivered,  and  no  words  came. 

"Do  not  be  disheartened,  my  dear  daughter,"  said 
*,he  old  lady,  gently  laying  her  hand  on  Madalena's 
shoulder.  "We  know  not  what  may  have  detained 
him,  but  let  us  not  anticipate  trouble.  _ '  Sufficient  unto 
the  day  is  the  evil  thereof.'  Let  us  put  our  trust  in 
the  Lord,  and  stay  ourselves  upon  the  mighty  God  of 
Jacob." 

"Hark!"  exclaimed  Madalena,  starting  to  her  feet. 
"  Surely  that  was  his  step  !"  And  even  as  she  spoke 
the  door  opened,  and  Hubert  stood  before  them. 

Madalena's  heart  gave  one  joyous  bound,  then  sank 
again  like  lead  in  her  bosom,  as  a  glance  at  her  hus- 
band's face  told  her  that  he  was  the  bearer  of  evil 
tidings.  A  dread  silence  seemed  to  have  fallen  upon 
them  all,  and  no  one  spoke  while  Hubert  secured  the 

door,  shook  the  snow  from  his  hair  and  clothes for 

the  clouds  that  had  been  all  day  lowering  in  the  sky 
were  now  sending  down  their  fleecy  shower  upon 
mountain,  hill,  and  valley — and  threw  aside  his  outer 
garments.  Then  drawing  near  the  silent,  expectant 
women,  he  stood  between  them,  passing  an  arm  round 
each;  but  still  no  words  fell  from  his  lips,  though 
Madalena's  eyes  sought  his  face  with  wistful,  eager 
questioning. 

"  Hubert,"  whispered  his  mother,  at  last,  "you  bring 
us  evil  tidings  ;  but  let  us  hear  them  at  once  ;  for  we 
would  know  the  worst." 

"Yes,  mother,"  he  said,  "the  storm  that  has  so  long 
threatened  has  burst  upon  us  at  last :  the  Council  of  the 
Propaganda  has  prevailed  upon  the  duke  to  decree  the 
immediate  carrying  out  of  the  edict  of  May  15th,  1650, 


CASELLA.  15 

and  to-day  Gastaldo  has  issued  an  order  that  all  the 
Vaudois  families  domiciled  in  the  communes  of  Luserua 
and  Lusernella,  Fenile,  Campiglome,  Bubiana,  Briche- 
rasco,  San  Segonza,  San  Giovanni,  and  La  Tour,  shall 
remove  themselves  into  the  valley  and  confines  of  Bobbi, 
Villar,  Angrogna,  and  Borata,  the  only  places  in  the 
valley  in  which  his  highness  will  now  tolerate  our  re- 
ligion ;  and  this  in  the  space  of  three  days,  under  pain 
of  death  and  confiscation  of  goods." 

Madalena's  face  grew  white  as  death,  and  an  expres- 
sion of  agony  passed  over  her  features,  as  she  glanced 
from  her  husband  to  the  laughing  babe  in  her  arms  and 
thence  to  a  rosy  boy  of  three,  who  had  fallen  asleep 
on  the  floor  with  his  arms  clasped  about  the  neck  of 
their  faithful  dog,  and  his  head  resting  against  its  shaggy 
side. 

"  Oh,  Hubert,  is  there  no  hope  ?  no  alternative?"  she 
asked,  in  a  hoarse  whisper,  as  shudderingly  she  drew 
the  babe  closer  to  her  bosom. 

"Yes,  my  Madalena,"  he  answered,  mournfully, 
"there  is;  but  one  which  the  Lord  forbid  that  any 
Yaudois  should  accept.  All  who  will  catholicize  are 
to  be  exempt." 

"  Then,  Hubert,  we  are  indeed  called  to  forsake  all 
for  Christ,"  she  said,  while  the  tears  fell  fast  from  her 
eyes;  "for  our  little  ones  can  never  stand  the  journey 
over  the  mountains  at  this  inclement  season." 

"I  know  it,"  he  answered,  with  quivering  lips;  "yet, 
my  Madalena,  we  will  not  hesitate  ;  for  the  Master 
himself  has  said,  '  He  that  loveth  son  or  daughter  more 
than  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me.'  And  our  little  Paul  is 
a  sturdy  lad ;  perhaps  he  may  have  strength  to  endure 
the  exposure, — but  Blanche " 


16  CASELLA. 

He  could  n_>t  proceed,  but,  taking  the  sweet  babe 
from  its  mother,  he  folded  it  to  his  heart,  covering  it 
with  caresses,  while  Madalena  leaned  her  head  upon 
bis  shoulder  and  wept  convulsively. 

"  My  dear  children,"  said  Barbara,  her  aged  voice 
trembling  with  emotion,  "this  is  not  as  it  should  be: 
let  us  rather  rejoice,  as  did  the  apostles  of  old,  that  we 
are  accounted  worthy  to  suffer  shame  for  His  name; 
let  us  take  joyfully  the  spoiling  of  our  goods,  knowing 
that  in  heaven  we  have  a  better  and  an  enduring  in- 
heritance." 

"You  are  right,  dear  mother,"  said  Hubert,  return- 
ing the  child  to  Madalena,  "and  the  'spirit  truly  is 
willing,  but  the  flesh  is  weak.'" 

'"As  thy  days,  so  shall  thy  strength  be,'"  she  said. 
"The  Lord  will  give  grace  and  glory, — grace  now, 
and  glory  hereafter.  '  He  giveth  power  to  the  faint, 
and  to  them  that  have  no  might  he  increaseth 
strength.'" 

"Yes,"  said  her  son,  '"God  is  our  refuge  and 
strength,  a  very  present  help  in  trouble;'  but  much 
do  I  need  to  use  the  prayer  of  the  disciples,  '  Lord, 
increase  our  faith.'" 

Reaching  the  Bible  from  its  shelf,  he  read  aloud  the 
62d  Psalm  :  "  Truly  my  soul  waiteth  upon  God :  from 
him  cometh  my  salvation.  He  only  is  my  rock  and 
my  salvation ;  he  is  my  defense ;  I  shall  not  be  greatly 
moved."  .  .  .  Then,  falling  upon  his  knees,  his  wife 
and  mother  joining  him  in  so  doing,  he  poured  out  a 
fervent  petition  for  grace  and  strength  to  help  them  in 
this  their  time  of  need. 

Rising  to  their  feet  again,  they  stood  for  a  few  mo- 
ments in  sad  silence  on  the  hearth;  then  Madalena, 


CASELLA.  11 

putting  the  babe  into  its  father's  arms,  added  a  dainty 
or  two  to  her  supper-table — a  jug  of  rich  cream,  some 
dried  fruits,  and  a  kind  of  biscuit  made  of  chestnuts 
dried  in  an  oven,  or  on  a  kiln,  and  much  used  in  the 
valleys  instead  of  macaroons — and  urged  her  husband 
to  sit  down  and  eat. 

"You  have  been  gone  all  day,  and  must  need  both 
food  and  rest,"  she  said.  "Give  little  Blanche  to  me, 
and  you  and  mother  come  to  the  table.  You  will  both 
feel  better  when  you  have  eaten,  for  the  food  will  give 
you  strength." 

"  I  have  no  desire  for  it,  wife,"  said  Hubert. 

Yet  to  please  her  he  made  the  effort ;  but  appetite 
was  wanting,  and  he  soon  left  the  table,  and  with  a  sigh 
she  cleared  it  away,  finished  her  evening  work,  and 
then  came  and  sat  down  by  his  side. 

The  little  ones  were  quietly  sleeping  in  their  warm 
nest — ah,  as  the  mother  tucked  them  in,  what  a  pang 
shot  through  her  heart  at  the  thought  that  it  might  be 
for  almost  the  last  time  ! — and  the  three  elders  drew 
their  chairs  close  about  the  fire  and  conversed  in  low 
tones;  Hubert  telling  of  all  he  had  heard  and  seen  in 
La  Tour  that  day,  and  adding  to  the  information  he 
had  already  given  them  that  the  Vaudois  who  had 
been  commanded  to  remove  were  required  to  sell  their 
property  within  twenty  days,  and,  further,  that  the 
Roman  Catholic  worship  was  to  be  established  in  all 
the  Protestant  communes;  the  Yaudois  being  forbid- 
deu,  under  heavy  penalties,  to  interfere  in  any  way  with 
its  celebration. 

In  the  midst  of  their  talk  they  were  startled  by  a 
knock  at  the  door;  and,  as  Hubert  rose  to  open  it, 
2* 


18  CASELLA. 

Madalena's  heart  throbbed  so  violently  that  she  could 
not  have  spoken. 

But  it  was  only  Daniel  Girardet,  a  neighbor,  come  to 
inquire  concerning  the  truth  of  the  report  which  he  had 
just  heard,  that  Gastaldo's  edict  was  now  to  be  carried 
out.  Daniel,  too,  was  a  Vaudois,  and  heard  the  newa 
with  deep  concern, — nay,  more,  with  poignant  distress; 
for  he  had  a  feeble,  sickly  wife,  an  aged  bedridden  father, 
and  several  young  and  helpless  children.  Yet  not  U* 
an  instant  did  he  or  they  entertain  the  thought  of  ac- 
cepting the  one  alternative  offered  by  the  government. 
They  could  suffer  the  loss  of  all  temporal  things,  yea,  o' 
life  itself,  but  they  could  not  abjure ;  they  could  not  deny 
the  Lord  that  bought  them  with  his  own  precious 
blood,  nor  give  to  saints  and  angels,  graven  images  and 
pictures,  the  worship  aud  homage  due  to  the  living  God 
alone. 

The  hamlet,  consisting  of  not  more  than  six  or  seven 
families,  was  entirely  Protestant ;  and  ere  long,  Daniel's 
entrance  was  followed  by  that  of  all  the  other  men  be- 
longing to  it,  who  dropped  in,  one  or  two  at  a  time, 
anxious  to  hear  Hubert's  report  of  what  was  going  on 
in  the  capital,  and  to  concert  the  necessary  measures 
for  the  speedy  removal  of  their  families  and  household 
stuff  within  the  prescribed  limits. 

Their  faces  were  sad,  their  tones  mournful  but  re- 
signed, and  while  some  of  them  spoke  of  this  trial  as 
the  chastisement  of  the  Lord,  sent  upon  them  because 
of  their  sins,  and  of  the  necessity  for  humiliation  and 
prayer,  that  his  judgments  might  be  turned  away,  not 
one  word  of  anger  or  hatred  toward  their  cruel  foes 
fell  from  their  lips,  not  one  desire  for  vengeance  did 
they  breathe ;  and  ere  they  separated,  a  portion  of  the 


CASELLA.  19 

Word  was  read,  and  all  knelt  while  the  eldest  of  their 
number,  a  gray-haired  patriarch,  poured  out  a  fervent 
supplication  to  the  God  of  Israel,  mingled  with  confes- 
sion of  their  sins  and  thankful  acknowledgment  of  his 
mercies. 

Then  all  retired,  and  Barbara  reminded  her  son  and 
daughter,  who  seemed  inclined  to  linger  by  the  fire, 
that  rest  was  needful  to  strengthen  them  for  the  trials 
and  labors  of  the  coming  day. 

"Yes,  mother,  that  is  true  indeed,"  said  Hubert,  who 
stood  on  the  hearth  with  his  arm  round  his  wife,  while 
her  head  rested  on  his  shoulder.  "Come,  my  Mada- 
lena,  let  us  to  bed  and  to  sleep,  endeavoring  to  obey 
,he  command,  '  Cast  thy  burden  on  the  Lord,  and  he 
shall  sustain  thee.'  Surely  we  may  safely  leave  our 
future  in  his  hands,  believing  the  precious  assurance 
of  his  word  'that  all  things  work  together  for  good  to 
them  that  love  God.'" 

Madalena  did  not  speak ;  her  heart  was  too  full  for 
words;  but  she  moved  away  submissively  to  do  his 
bidding.  But  ere  she  sought  her  own  couch — poor 
young  mother! — she  stole  softly  to  the  side  of  the  cra- 
dle-ted where  her  darlings  lay  sweetly  sleeping,  and, 
pressing  a  kiss  on  each  fair  brow,  bent  over  them  with 
a  look  of  love — intense,  unutterable  love,  mingled  with 
speechless  anguish. 

"  '  Ht  shall  gather  the  lambs  with  his  arm,  and 
carry  them  in  his  bosom,'"  said  her  husband,  in  a  low, 
moved  tone,  as  he  stood  beside  her  and  marked  the  ex- 
pression of  her  countenance ;  " '  let  us  trust  them  to  Him 
who  so  loved  the  little  ones  while  here  on  earth,  and 
who  is  Jesus  Christ,  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and 
forever.' " 


20  CA8ELLA. 

"Yes,  Hubert,"  she  answered,  in  tones  scarcely  audi 
ble,  while  she  shuddered  visibly;  "but,  alas!  how 
many  mothers  in  our  beloved  valleys  have,  like  us, 
been  driven  from  their  homes,  and  have  seen  their 
little  ones  perish  with  cold  and  hunger  on  the  mount- 
ains, or  slain  before  their  very  eyes  by  the  brutal  sol 
diery  1  And  what  reason  have  I  to  hope  for  better 
things  ?" 

"  True,  my  beloved  wife,  we  cannot  tell  what  bitter 
trial  may  be  in  store  for  us,"  he  said,  drawing  her  to 
his  side  once  more,  and  again  supporting  her  with 
his  arm ;  "but  we  do  know  that  'God  reigns,  and  that 
not  a  hair  of  our  heads  shall  fall  to  the  ground  with- 
out his  will :  and  we  have  his  promise  that  no  evil  shall 
befall  us  ;  for  though  no  chastening  for  the  present 
seemeth  to  be  joyous,  but  grievous,  nevertheless  after- 
ward it  yieldeth  the  peaceable  fruit  of  righteousness 
unto  them  who  are  exercised  thereby.'  If  he  send 
trials,  dear  one,  he  will  also  send  strength  to  bear 
them.  '  He  giveth  more  grace  ;'  and  'our  light  afflic- 
tion, which  is  but  for  a  moment,  worketh  for  us  a 
far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory.' 
Lord,  increase  our  faith  1"  he  added,  fervently,  "  and 
strengthen  thy  servants  for  whatsoever  thou  shalt 
send." 

"Amen,"  murmured  Madalena;  and  sinking  on  her 
knees,  while  her  husband  moved  quietly  away, m she 
poured  out  her  whole  soul  in  prayers  and  tears  and 
strong  supplications. 

It  was  long  ere  Madalena  slept,  that  night.  An 
alpine  storm  was  raging  without ;  and  as  she  listened 
to  the  wind  roaring  through  the  gorges,  sweeping 
down  the  mountain-sides,  and  groaning  in  the  tree-tops, 


CASELLA.  21 

and  felt  her  little  dwelling  rocking  in  the  blast,  she 
trembled  and  shuddered,  and  wept  to  think  how  soon 
she,  with  her  aged  mother,  her  beloved  husband,  and 
tender  babes,  might  be  exposed  to  its  fury  without .% 
roof  to  cover  their  heads.  But,  even  while  she  weptr 
many  sweet  and  precious  promises  of  the  word  of  God, 
with  which  her  memory  was  stored,  were  brought  to 
her  recollection  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  Comforter : — • 
"  Many  are  the  troubles  of  the  righteous  ;  but  the  Lord 
delivereth  him  out  of  them  all."  "  The  Lord  also  wilJ 
be  a  refuge  for  the  oppressed,  a  refuge  in  times  of 
trouble."  "  He  shall  deliver  thee  in  six  troubles:  yea, 
in  seven  there  shall  no  evil  touch  thee."  And,  calmed 
and  soothed,  she  fell  asleep. 

Hubert  had  a  brother  living  in  Rora,  and  thither  the 
fugitives  first  thought  of  fleeing ;  but  Angrogna  seemed 
a  safer  retreat  in  case  further  mischief  were  threatened 
them ;  and  Madalena,  who  had  a  sister  in  La  Tour, 
expressed  an  earnest  desire  to  join  her  in  her  flight, 
which  would  in  all  probability  be  to  either  Angrogna 
or  Bobbi.  Both  plans  had  been  discussed  that  evening, 
and  they  had  retired  to  rest  without  coming  to  a  de- 
cision ;  but  news  reached  the  little  hamlet  the  next  day 
which  fully  decided  them  in  favor  of  the  latter  plan. 
This  news  was,  that  though  the  edict  required  the  re- 
moval of  all  the  members  of  the  families  indicated, 
Gastaldo  would,  for  the  present,  content  himself  with 
the  removal  of  the  heads  of  those  families.  Barbara 
and  Madalena  might  therefore  have  remained  with  the 
little  ones  in  their  own  cottage-home  ;  but  this  Mada- 
lena was  not  willing  to  do,  without  the  protection  of 
her  husband's  presence;  and  so  it  was  decided  that 
Hubert  should  remove  his  family  aL  once  to  La  Tour, 


22  CASELLA. 

and,  leaving  them  there  in  the  house  of  his  brother- 
in-law,  Pierre  Masson,  should  himself  retire  to  the 
heights  of  Angrogna. 

Very  thankful  was  Madalena  for  this  reprieve.  La 
Tour  lay  so  near  that  she  thought  her  little  ones,  if 
well  wrapped  up,  would  be  able  to  bear  the  removal 
without  serious  injury  ;  and  a  hope  sprang  up  in  her 
heart  that  the  farther  journey  over  the  mountains 
might  be  delayed  until  the  opening  of  spring  would 
enable  them  to  take  it  with  safety. 

Her  heart  seemed  lightened  of  half  its  burden  ;  yet 
it  was  still  very  sad  as  she  moved  quietly  but  quickly 
about,  gathering  together  and  packing  up  their  cloth- 
ing and  all  their  little  household  treasures:  for  she  felt 
that  she  was  preparing  to  leave  her  loved  home,  prob- 
ably never  to  return,  or  only  to  find  it  a  blackened 
pile  of  ruins. 

At  length  all  was  ready,  and  the  time  had  come 
when  they  might  no  longer  linger.  Hubert  had  already 
driven  his  few  cattle  to  a  place  of  refuge  in  the  valley 
of  Angrogna,  and,  returning,  procured  a  rude  cart, 
drawn  by  a  mule,  in  which  to  remove  his  little  family, 
and  soon  his  wife  and  mother  were  seated  in  it,  each 
with  a  child  in  her  arms,  and  all  well  wrapped  up  in 
whatever  warm  garments  they  possessed,  while  round 
them  were  piled  their  beds  and  bedding  as  an  addi- 
tional protection  from  the  intense  cold.  Hubert  tucked 
these  about  them  with  the  tenderest  care;  then,  with 
one  long,  lingering,  loving  look. of  farewell  to  their 
dear  cottage-home,  they  moved  on  their  way,  Hubert 
walking  by  the  side  of  the  cart,  and  guiding  the  steps 
of  the  mule  along  the  steep  winding  path  that  led  from 
the  heights  down  to  the  valley  below. 


CASELLA.  22 

Theii  progress  was  slow  and  1  oilsome,  for  they  had 
to  plow  their  way  through  deep  drifts  of  snow ;  but  at 
length  they  found  themselves  beside  the  torrent  of  An- 
grogna,  and  crossing  the  bridge  they  entered  La  Tour, 
and  passing  through  two  or  three  streets  at  length 
stopped  before  a  humble  dwelling,  whose  hospitabl 
door  was  instantly  thrown  open  to  receive  them. 

"Ah,  my  brother  and  sister,  and  good  mother  Bar- 
bara too,  you  are  most  heartily  welcome  to  our  little 
home,"  said  a  noble-looking  young  man,  stepping  out 
upon  the  sidewalk  and  warmly  grasping  Hubert's  hand, 
while  at  the  same  moment  a  sweet,  girlish  face  ap- 
peared in  the  doorway,  and  a  musical  voice  exclaimed, 
"Ah,  sister  Madalena!  are  you  not  all  nearly  perished 
with  the  cold?  Come  in  quickly,  for  I  have  a  good 
fire  blazing  on  the  hearth,  and  no  guests  could  be  more 
welcome  than  yourselves." 

Then  embracing  her  sister,  whom  Pierre  had  already 
lifted  from  the  cart  and  set  down  upon  the  doorstep, 
"Dear  Madalena,"  she  said,  drawing  her  into  the 
house  and  making  her  sit  down  by  the  fire,  "  you  did 
well  to  come  to  us  ;  for  though,  alas  I  no  one  can  tell 
how  soon  we  may  all  be  compelled  to  flee  from  our 
homes,  yet  as  long  as  Pierre  and  I  have  a  roof  over 
our  heads  we  will  gladly  share  its  shelter  with  you. 
And  you  too,  mother  Barbara,"  she  added,  turning  to 
the  old  lady  and  giving  her  a  cordial  embrace ;  then, 
seating  her  in  the  most  comfortable  chair  in  the  room, 
which  had  beer  placed  in  readiness  in  the  warmest 
nook  by  the  fireside,  she  bade  her  consider  herself  as 
much  at  home  as  if  in  her  son's  house. 

"And  now  give  little  Paul  to  me,  Pierre,"  she  said, 
addressing  her  husband,  who  stood  near  with  the  child 


24  CASELLA. 

in  his  arms.    "  Hubert  will  need  y  >ur  help  to  bring  in 

the  goods." 

"Yes,  Aline,  and  he  shall  have  it,"  replied  Pierre, 
setting  the  boy  down  by  her  side.  "  There,  ray  little 
man,  go  to  your  aunt,  and  she  will  presently  give  you 
some  supper,  when  you  have  got  warm,  and  all  these 
wraps  are  taken  off." 

"  I'm  glad  of  that,  for  I'm  hungry,"  said  the  little 
fellow.  "  Please,  Aunt  Aline,,  take  off  this  big  heavy 
cloak:  it  makes  me  tired." 

"  I  will,  darling,"  she  replied,  stooping  down  to  un- 
fasten it.  "  How  the  boy  grows,  Madalena,  and  how 
like  his  father  he  is  1  He  should  have  been  called  Hu- 
bert." 

"Nay,  not  so,  Aline,"  said  Barbara;  "Paul  is  the 
right  name  for  him,  for  he  does  not  more  resemble  his 
father  than  my  husband,  for  whom  he  was  named." 

"  They  are  both  good  names,"  said  Madalena,  with 
a  fond  glance  at  the  ruddy  face  of  her  little  son  ;  "  but 
perhaps  Paul  is  the  more  suitable  for  a  minister,  which 
we  both  hope  our  little  boy  will  grow  up  to  be." 

Her  voice  faltered  with  the  concluding  words,  and 
tears  trembled  in  her  eyes;  for,  alas!  how  dark  and 
threatening  was  the  cloud  that  overhung  the  future  of 
her  children  ! 

There  was  a  moment  of  silence ;  then  Madalena 
asked,  in  a  more  cheerful  tone,  "  Where  is  your  little 
Hugo,  sister  ?" 

"Asleep  in  his  cradle  in  the  next  room,"  answered 
the  young  mother;  and  there  were  tears  in  her  voice. 

"He  is  not  ill,  dear  Aline?"  asked  Madalena,  anx- 
iously. 

"  Oh,  no,  he  is  quite  well  and  hearty,"  answered  her 


CASELLA.  25 

sister,  with  a  sigh  of  thankfulness.  "How  soundly 
your  little  Blanche  sleeps !  Give  her  to  me  while  you 
do  the  same  service  for  yourself  that  I  have  done  for 
Paul.  You  must  be  quite  weighed  down  with  all  those 
cloaks  and  shawls." 

Madalena  gave  her  the  babe,  and  she  sat  down  with 
it  in  her  arms,  saying,  "  Ah,  the  dear  little  pet !  she  is 
quite  warm,  and  I  hope  has  not  been  at  all  injured  by 
her  journey  through  the  cold." 

"  She  is  a  sweet  and  tender  blossom,"  said  Pierre, 
who  had  just  re-entered  the  room.  Then,  bending 
down  over  his  young  wife,  he  spoke  a  few  words  to 
her  in  an  undertone. 

Aline  trembled  and  turned  pale,  and  the  eyes  she 
raised  to  his  face  were  swimming  in  tears. 

"  To-night  ?  so  soon  ?"  she  asked. 

"Yes,  dear  wife,"  he  answered,  taking  her  hand  in 
his;  "  this,  you  know,  is  the  third  day  since  the  edict 
was  published;  and,  hard  as  it  is  to  tear  ourselves 
away,  leaving  our  wives  and  children  unprotected,  we 
dare  not  remain  longer,  but  must  withdraw  to  the 
heights  to-night." 

Madalena  heard,  and  she,  too,  grew  pale  and  trem- 
bled. But  Hubert,  who  had  entered  the  room  while 
his  brother  was  speaking,  said,  "  Nay,  brother  Pierre, 
say  not  unprotected,  for  we  leave  them  in  the  hands 
of  Him  without  whom  a  sparrow  shall  not  fall  to  the 
ground.  'The  name  of  the  Lord  is  a  strong  tower: 
the  righteous  runneth  into  it  and  is  safe.'" 

"  Father,  are  you  going  away  ?"  asked  little  Paul, 
running  to  him. 

"  Yes,  my  son,"  replied  Hubert,  sitting  down,  and 
lifting  the  boy  to  his  knee;  "and  you  must  pray  to  th« 

3 


26  CASELLA 

good  God,  your  kind  Father  in  heaven,  to  take  care  of 
mother,  and  grandmother,  and  Aunt  Aline,  and  all  the 
little  ones." 

"I  will,"  said  the  child,  "and  I'll  ask  him  to  take 
eare  of  you  and  Uncle  Pierre  too,  father ;  and  he'll  not 
let  anything  hurt  us :  but,  father,  when  are  you  com- 
ing back?" 

"  I  cannot  tell,  my  son,"  replied  Hubert,  with  emo- 
tion, "but  I  hope  ere  long.  Madalena,"  he  said,  turn- 
ing to  his  wife,  "  we  meet  to-night  to  draw  up  a  remon- 
strance, and  appoint  deputies  to  carry  it  to  the  duke: 
let  us  hope,  and  also  pray,  that  the  Lord,  in  whose 
'  hand  the  king's  heart  is,  as  the  rivers  of  water,  and 
who  turneth  it  whithersoever  he  will,'  may  dispose 
him  to  listen  to  our  petitions." 

"  Yes,"  said  Barbara:  " '  if  the  Lord  give  peace,  who 
then  can  make  trouble?'  'for  there  is  no  wisdom,  nor 
understanding,  nor  counsel  against  the  Lord.'  God 
reigns,  my  children  ;  let  that  be  our  consolation  in 
the  midst  of  all  our  afflictions.  '  He  will  cause  the 
wrath  of  man  to  praise  him,  and  the  remainder  of 
wrath  he  will  restrain:'  our  enemies  could  have  no 
power  at  all  against  us  except  it  were  given  them 
from  above :  and  though  persecuted,  we  shall  not  be 
forsaken  ;  though  cast  down,  we  shall  not  be  de- 
stroyed. Some  of  us,  or  all  of  us,  may  indeed  be 
called  to  lay  down  our  lives  for  the  truth,  but  the  pain 
will  be  short,  the  suffering  soon  past,  and  Heaven  will 
make  amends  for  all." 

"  The  Lord  is  my  light  and  my  salvation  !"  exclaimed 
Hubert,  fervently,  as,  setting  his  little  son  down,  he 
rose  and  paced  the  room.  "  Whom  shall  I  fear  ?  the 
Lord  is  the  strength  of  my  life :  of  whom  shall  I  be 
afraid  ?" 


CASELLA  27 

Little  Blanche  now  woke  from  her  sleep,  and  seeing 
her  father,  stretched  out  her  arms  to  him,  and  in  her 
sweet  baby  way  invited  him  to  take  her.  He  did  so, 
and,  folding  her  to  his  heart  as  a  precious  treasure 
that  might  not  long  be  his,  he  continued  his  walk  to 
and  fro,  while  Aline  and  Madalena  busied  themselves 
in  preparing  the  evening  meal. 

It  was  soon  ready,  and  they  gathered  about  the 
table  ;  thanks  were  offered  up  to  God,  the  giver,  and 
his  blessing  asked  upon  their  food,  and  then  they  par- 
took of  it  almost  in  silence,  for  their  hearts  were  too 
full  for  much  conversation.  The  men  ate  mechanic- 
ally, from  the  mere  feeling  that  food  was  necessary 
to  give  them  physical  strength  for  what  was  before 
them,  while  their  wives  showed  still  less  appetite, 
leaving  their  portion  almost  untasted  on  their  plates. 

Yet  they  lingered  at  the  table;  for,  alas  !  who  could 
say  when  they  should  all  be  gathered  about  it  again? 

But  at  length  Hubert  rose,  and  the  others  following 
his  example,  they  drew  their  chairs  together  round  the 
fire,  and  Pierre,  opening  the  Bible,  read  aloud  the  46tb 
Psalm  :  "  God  is  our  refuge  and  strength,  a  very  present 
help  in  trouble,"  etc.  Then  all  knelt,  while  Hubert, 
in  a  voice  trembling  with  emotion,  poured  out  a  prayer 
for  themselves,  their  dear  ones,  and  their  beloved 
land. 

They  rose  from  their  knees ;  and  now  the  hour  of 
parting  had  come:  husband  and  wife  must  bid  adieu, 
it  might  be  for  but  a  few  days,  or  it  might  be  forever; 
for  who  could  say  what  snares  or  dangers  lay  in  the 
path  of  either? 

Aline  brought  her  boy,  now  wide  awake,  from  the 
inner  room,  and    Pierre,  straining  him  to  his  heart, 


28  CASELLA. 

gave   him  a  father's   blessing-,  then  set   him   genth 
down  to  clasp  his  wife  in  a  long,  tender  embrace. 

The  parting  between  Hubert  and  his  Madalena,  his 
mother,  and  his  little  ones,  was  no  less  tender  and  af- 
fecting. A  moment  more,  and  they  were  gone.  Aline 
and  Madalena  stood  with  ears  strained  to  catch  the 
sound  of  their  retreating  footsteps ;  then,  as  the  last 
faint  echo  died  away  in  the  distance,  they  turned  to 
clasp  each  other  in  a  silent,  tearful  embrace. 

"My  dear  daughters,"  said  the  voice  of  Barbara,  in 
steady,  cheerful  tones,  "let  us  not  give  way  to  useless 
grief  or  repinings,  which  will  but  unlit  us  for  duty  ;  or 
question  the  wisdom  of  God's  dealings  with  us,  or 
doubt  his  promise  of  sustaining  grace.  The  clouds  are 
lowering  thick  and  dark  about  our  pathway,  it  is  true, 
but  behind  them  the  Sun  of  righteousness  still  shines, 
and  though  we  know  not  what  the  future  may  have 
in  store  for  us,  we  do  know  that  we,  and  all  our  dear 
ones,  are  in  his  hands,  and  that  nothing  can  befall  us 
without  his  will." 

Aline  folded  her  child  to  her  bosom,  and,  gazing 
upon  it  with  unutterable  love,  "Ah,  mother  Barbara," 
she  sighed,  "  you  know  not  how  precious  this  dear 
babe  is  to  me,  or  how  I  shrink  and  tremble  and  grow 
sick  at  heart  at  the  thought  of  pain  or  suffering  coming 
to  him,  or  to  my  noble  husband.  Oh,  I  fear — I  fear  that 
if  it  come  to  that,  I  shall  not  have  strength  to  endure, 
but  shall  be  left  even  to  deny  my  Lord  to  save  them." 
"  No,  dear  child,  not  so,"  said  Barbara,  laying  her 
hand  tenderly  on  the  bowed  head  of  the  weeping  youn» 
wife  and  mother ;  "  dismiss  these  torturing  fears,  for  has 
he  not  said,  'Fear  not:  I  will  help  thee;1  'My  grace 
is  sufficient  for  thee,  for  my  strength  is  made  perfect  in 
weakness'  ?" 


CASELLA.  28 


CHAPTER  II. 

"Remember  the  word  that  I  said  unto  you:  the  servant  is  no» 
greater  than  his  lord.  If  they  have  persecuted  me,  they  will  also 
persecute  you  ;  if  they  have  kept  my  saying,  they  will  keep  youra 
also.  But  all  these  things  will  they  do  unto  you  for  my  name's  sake, 
because  they  know  not  him  that  sent  me.'' — John,  xv.  20,  21. 

The  sun  had  long  since  sunk  behind  the  mountains, 
and  darkness  was  already  spreading  her  sable  pall 
over  the  city,  as  our  travelers  set  forth  upon  their 
journey.  But  they  were  not  to  take  it  alone ;  for  La 
Tour  being  almost  entirely  a  Protestant  town,  there 
were  few  families  in  it  who  did  not  suffer  the  tempo- 
rary loss  of  theii  husbands  and  fathers  that  night. 

Wrapping  their  cloaks  closely  about  them — for  the 
night  was  intensely  cold,  and  a  bitter  wind  from  the 
mountains  blew  directly  in  their  faces — Hubert  and 
Pierre  walked  rapidly  up  the  street. 

"  Let  us  call  for  my  brother  Geoffrey,"  said  Pierre  ; 
"  he  is  no  doubt  expecting  us." 

Hubert  assented,  and,  turning  into  another  street, 
they  presently  paused  before  a  door,  and  knocked.  It 
was  opened  instantly  by  a  tall  man,  wrapped,  like 
themselves,  in  a  cloak. 

"  Wc  are  here,  Geoffrey,"  said  Pierre. 

"  Yes,"  he  replied,  "  and  I  am  ready.    I  will  not  ask 

yon  to  enter,  for  I  know  that  time  presses.     Louis,  my 

boy,"  and  he  turned  to  a  lad  of  twelve  or  fourteen,  wlic 

had  followed  him  to  the  door,  "  farewell.     May  the 

3* 


30  CAS  EL  LA. 

God  of  thy  fathers  protect  and  preserve  thee  in  dangef 
and  in  temptation!  Care  for  your  mother,  boy,  and 
your  sisters  and  young  brother,  and  your  father's  heart 
fihall  bless  you." 

"  I  will,  father,"  cried  the  lad,  with  difficulty  restrain- 
ing his  tears ;  "  but,  oh,  embrace  me  once  more  beforg 
you  go !"  And  he  flung  his  arms  about  his  father's 
neck. 

"God  bless  and  keep  you,  my  son,"  again  said  Geof- 
frey, straining  him  for  an  instant  to  his  heart.  Then, 
putting  him  quickly  away,  he  stepped  out  into  the 
street,  where  Hubert  and  his  brother  stood  waiting, 
but  turned  again  to  say,  "Have  a  care  for  your  aunt 
Aline,  and  her  guests  too,  Louis.  They  may  need 
your  help  now  and  then,  and  will  want  to  hear  the 
news  when  there  is  aught  to  tell." 

"I  will,  father — I  will  strive  to  do  all  you  wish," 
replied  the  boy,  earnestly. 

He  stood  watching  the  receding  forms  till  they  were 
lost  in  the  darkness,  then  went  in  and  shut  the  door. 
How  dreary  and  desolate  the  house  seemed  to  have 
suddenly  become,  as  he  went  back  to  the  room  where 
he  had  left  his  mother  and  young  brother  and  sisters  1 
Louis  almost  idolized  his  father,  and  a  terrible  fear  had 
crept  into  his  heart  that  they  might  never  meet  again  ; 
but  he  tried  to  shake  it  off  and  be  cheerful  for  the  sake 
of  the  mother  who  was  no  less  dear,  and  to  show  him- 
self worthy  of  the  trust  his  father  had  reposed  in  him, 
by  doing  all  he  could  for  her  comfort  and  that  of  the 
little  ones. 

The  mother  was  not  weeping ;  her  look  was  calm 
and  steadfast  as  that  of  one  whose  feet  were  firmly 
planted  upon  the  Rock  of  Ages ;  but  her  son  s  eyes 


CASELLA.  31 

filled  as  he  looked  at  her,  for  he  knew  that  her  heart 
was  aching. 

The  table  still  stood  in  the  middle  of  the  room,  just 
as  they  had  left  it  a  few  moments  before,  with  the  al- 
most untasted  meal  yet  upon  it,  and  Louis  at  once  set 
about  helping  his  mother  to  clear  it  away  and  put 
everything  in  order  for  the  night.  Then,  while  she  put 
the  little  ones  to  bed,  and  heard  them  say  their  evening 
prayers,  he  brought  in  wood  and  water,  mended  the 
fire,  and  swept  up  the  hearth,  placed  his  mother's  chair 
in  the  warmest  corner,  drew  the  table  near  to  it,  snuffed 
the  candle,  and  laid  her  work  ready  to  her  hand. 

She  had  not  yet  returned  to  the  room,  and  he  stood 
still  for  a  moment,  considering  whether  there  was  any- 
thing more  he  could  do  for  her  comfort.  "  Ah,  yes," 
he  murmured,  half  aloud,  "  I  know  what  will  console 
my  mother  better  far  than  any  words  of  mine."  And 
bringing  'he  large  family  Bible,  he  laid  it  on  the  table, 
and,  drawing  up  a  chair  for  himself,  asked,  as  she  came 
in,  "  Shall  I  not  read  to  you,  mother  ?" 

"  Yes,  my  son,"  she  said,  giving  him  a  look  of  deep 
affection.  "  We  both  have  need  to-night  of  the  com- 
fort that  holy  book  alone  can  give.  I  would  like  to 
hear  the  46th  Psalm." 

Louis  turned  to  it,  and  read  in  low,  distinct  tones 
that,  coupled  with  the  precious  words,  were  as  sweet 
music  to  his  mother's  ears. 

" '  God  is  our  refuge,'  "  she  repeated,  as  he  concluded. 
"Ah,  what  a  refuge  he  isl  He  who  doeth  according 
to  his  will  in  the  army  of  heaven,  and  among  the  in- 
habitants of  the  earth;  and  none  can  stay  his  hand, 
or  say  unto  him,  '  What  doe9t  thou  ?'  for  who  is  be  that 
Baith,  and  it  comet h  to  pass,  when  the  Lord  command- 
«th  it  not?" 


32  CASELLA, 

"Mother,"  asked  the  boy,  "do  you  think  the  duke 
will  listen  to  our  petitions,  and  withdraw  or  modify 
his  cruel  edict  ?" 

"  I  do  not  know,  my  son,"  she  replied  ;  "  but  I  hope 
God  may  incline  his  heart  toward  us,  that  he  may 
do  so." 

"But  if  not,"  and  the  boy's  voice  trembled — "if  not 
— oh,  mother,  will  it  be  a  repetition  of  the  fearful  scenes 
our  valleys  have  witnessed  in  other  days?" 

"  I  cannot  tell,  my  son ;  God  only  knows,"  she 
answered,  with  a  shudder  and  a  heavy  sigh  :  "  but  let 
it  console  us  that  he  will  cause  the  wrath  of  man  to 
praise  him,  and  the  remainder  of  wrath  he  will  restrain. '' 

"  Oh,  mother,  why  does  he  permit  it?  Why  are  the 
wicked  so  often  allowed  to  triumph  over  the  just,  and 
to  slay  and  torture  God's  own  people  whom  he  loves?" 

"  That  is  not  a  question  for  us  to  ask,  Louis,"  she 
said,  "  except  as  it  may  lead  us  to  a  deeper  and  truer 
repentance  for  sin,  and  a  more  earnest  turning  to  the 
Lord  ;  it  is  enough  for  us  to  know  that  he  does  permit 
it,  and  that  he  is  all-wise,  almighty,  and  all-good. 
Did  not  wicked  men  persecute  and  slay  our  blessed 
Lord,  when  he  was  here  on  earth  ?  and  shall  the  dis- 
ciple be  above  his  master  ?  or  the  servant  above  his 
lord?  Ahl  no;  it  is  enough  for  the  disciple  that  he 
be  as  his  master,  and  the  servant  as  his  lord.  And  he, 
our  blessed  Lord,  was  holy,  while  we — ah !  my  son. 
how  many  and  inexcusable  are  our  sinsl  We  cannot 
deny  that  in  the  sight  of  a  holy  and  heart-searching 
God  we  deserve  all,  and  more  than  we  can  ever  be 
called  to  suffer. " 

"  Yes,  mother,  that  is  indeed  true,"  he  said,  thought- 
fully ;  ' :  and  now  I  remember  that  Christ  told  ttis  die- 


CASELLA 

ciples  they  must  expect  persecution,  and  said,  '  If  ye 
were  of  th«  w  orld,  the  world  would  love  his  otc  a ;  but 
because  ye  are  net  of  the  world,  but  I  have  chosen  you 
out  of  the  world,  therefore  the  world  hateth  you.' 
And  again  :  '  And  ye  shall  be  hated  of  all  men  for  my 
name's  sake  ;  but  he  that  endureth  to  the  end  shall  be 
saved.'  Ah,  mother!"  he  added,  with  a  sigh,  "shall  1 
be  able  to  endure  when  the  time  of  trial  comes  ?" 

She  drew  the  Bible  toward  her,  and,  turning  to  the 
first  chapter  of  Joshua,  pointed  to  these  words,  which 
Louis  read  aloud  in  a  voice  quivering  with  emotion : 
"As  I  was  with  Moses,  so  I  will  be  with  thee.  I  will 
not  fail  thee,  nor  forsake  thee.  Be  strong  and  of  a 
good  courage." 

Thus  did  this  pious  mother  and  son  converse  to- 
gether, comforting  one  another  with  these  words  of 
their  Lord,  until  the  hour  for  retiring  came. 

Meanwhile  Hubert,  Geoffrey,  and  Pierre  pursued 
their  toilsome  way  up  the  valley,  joined  here  and  there 
by  one  and  another  of  their  brethren,  some  traveling 
singly,  others  in  groups  of  three,  or  four,  or  half  a  dozen. 
Passing  Yillar,  they  presently  left  the  main  road,  and 
struck  into  a  narrow  path,  which  led  them  now  through 
the  mazes  of  a  forest,  now  over  hill  or  mountain,  and 
anon  along  the  steep  and  slippery  edge  of  a  precipice, 
where  a  single  false  step  would  have  launched  them 
into  eternity,  sending  them  down  hundreds  of  feet  to 
be  dashed  in  pieces  on  the  rocks  below.  But  these 
hardy  mountaineers  were  sure-footed  and  fearless., 
having  been  inured  to  such  perils  from  their  earliest 
infancy;  and  thus,  though  their  way  was  lighted  only 
by  the  stars  overhead,  and  the  snow  beneath  and 
around  them,  they  passed  safely  througn  dangers  t  bat 


34  CASELLA. 

to  many  others  might  have  proved  fatal  even  in  broat 
daylight.  Toiling  on  thus  for  more  than  an  hour,  some 
times  in  silence,  sometimes  conversing  in  suppressed 
tones,  they  at  length  reached  a  wild  secluded  glen,  shut 
in  on  every  side  by  lofty  precipices,  down  the  almost 
perpendicular  face  of  which  they  made  their  way  with 
great  difficulty  by  steps  cut  in  the  rock,  and  catching 
hold  of  bushes  and  roots  and  projecting  fragments  Oi 
stone  to  keep  themselves  from  falling. 

Others  had  evidently  been  there  before  them,  for 
footprints  could  be  faintly  discerned  in  the  snow  at  the 
bottom  of  the  precipice ;  and,  following  these,  they 
presently,  upon  turning  the  point  of  a  rock,  found  them- 
selves just  at  the  mouth  of  a  cavern,  though  the  open- 
ing was  so  well  concealed  by  the  overhanging  crags 
with  their  thick  growth  of  brushwood  that  it  could  not 
have  been  easily  discovered  by  any  one  unacquainted 
with  the  locality.  It  was  very  low  and  narrow,  too, 
so  much  so  that  they  could  enter  only  by  creeping  in 
one  at  a  time  on  hands  and  knees ;  but  following  the 
narrow,  winding  passage  in  this  way  for  a  few  yards, 
they  again  turned  a  point  of  rock,  and  a  strange  wild 
scene  suddenly  burst  upon  their  view  —  a  large  and 
lofty  subterranean  chamber,  its  walls  and  ceiling 
formed  of  the  solid  rock,  its  distant  recesses  shrouded 
in  impenetrable  gloom,  and  a  bright  fire  blazing  in  the 
middle  of  the  floor,  while  around  it  were  grouped  a 
number  of  men  in  every  picturesque  attitude — some 
half  reclining  on  the  ground,  some  sitting,  others  stand- 
ing, (he  flickering  firelight  playing  over  all,  giving  a 
strange  weird  look  to  their  faces,  and  casting  fantastic 
shadows  on  all  around. 

Of  this  group  several  were  talking  rapidly,  but  iu 


CASELLA.  3{, 

low  though  earnest  tones,  while  the  rest  listened  with 
rapt  attention;  and  so  intent  were  they  upon  the 
business  in  hand  that  the  entrance  of  the  new-comers 
was  unnoticed,  except  by  one  who  stood  as  sentinel 
near  the  opening. 

He  grasped  the  hand  of  each  with  a  cordial  pressure 
as  they  came  in,  and  filing  past  him  they  silently  drew 
near  the  fire,  as  they  did  so  recognizing  one  after  another 
those  who  composed  the  group  about  it, — the  Barba 
Leger,  Captain  Joshua  Gianavel,  who  afterward  so 
greatly  signalized  himself  in  the  defense  of  Rora, 
and  in  man}r  another  hard-fought  battle  with  the  Pied- 
montese  troops,  and  many  others,  including,  indeed, 
nearly  all  the  Yaudois  leaders  and  heads  of  families. 

The  greeting  was  warm  on  both  sides,  for  they  knew 
and  loved  each  other  as  Christian  brethren;  and  then 
the  conversation,  interrupted  for  a  moment,  was  re- 
newed with  increased  interest,  nearly  all  present  taking 
more  or  less  part  in  it.  The  subject  was  the  state  of 
their  beloved  valleys,  and  their  prospects  in  the  imme- 
diate future — what  the  designs  of  their  enemies  probably 
were,  and  what  might  be  the  best  means  of  averting 
the  threatened  storm. 

It  was  decided  without  a  dissenting  voice  that  an 
earnest  remonstrance  should  be  addressed  to  the  duke, 
and  deputies  appointed  to  carry  it  at  once  to  him.  But 
ere  the  business  of  drawing  it  up  was  begun,  all  knelt, 
and,  led  by  the  Barba  Leger,  fervently  implored 
guidance  and  direction  from  above,  and  the  blessing 
of  God  upon  their  enterprise. 

A  torch  was  then  lighted  and  held  by  one  of  the 
men,  while  the  leaders,  using  a  large  stone  for  a  table, 
proceeded   with  their  task.     Tho  "enionstrance  when 


36  VASELLA. 

finished  was  read  aloud  for  the  approval  of  all  present, 

and  afterward  signed  and  sealed.  The  deputies  were 
then  chosen,  and  directed  to  set  out  upon  their  mission 
early  the  next  morning. 

After  that,  a  portion  of  Scripture  was  read,  a  hymn 
of  praise  sung,  a  prayer  offered  up,  and,  wrapping  their 
cloaks  about  them,  they  stretched  themselves  upon  the 
rocky  floor,  with  their  feet  to  the  fire,  and  thus  sought 
needful  repose. 

The  distant  peaks  of  the  mountains  were  growing 
bright  with  the  coming  day,  but  the  little  glen  was 
still  shrouded  in  darkness,  as  the  deputies  left  the  cav- 
ern, and,  climbing  the  rocky  height,  took  the  path  that 
led  toward  the  plain  of  Piedmont. 

But,  leaving  them  to  pursue  their  journey,  we  will  go 
back  a  little  in  our  story. 

Charles  Emanuel,  at  that  time  the  reigning  duke,  was 
a  prince  of  mild  and  amiable  character,  and,  though  a 
Papist,  not  disposed  to  persecute  his  Waldensian  sub- 
jects, had  he  been  left  to  follow  his  own  inclinations ; 
but  the  provincial  councils  of  Propagandists  were  con- 
tinually addressing  complaints  against  the  Waldenses 
to  the  metropolitan  council  at  Turin,  and  these  com- 
plaints were  as  constantly  laid  before  the  duke  by  the 
archbishop  and  ministers  of  state,  all  of  whom  were 
members  of  the  Propaganda. 

Some  time  before  the  opening  of  our  story,  the 
Marchioness  di  Pianeza,  who  presided  over  the  female 
Council  of  Propagandists  at  Turin,  was  laid  upon  a 
dying  bed;  and,  on  learning  that  she  could  not  recover, 
she  sent  for  her  husband,  whom  she  had  not  seen  for 
many  years,  and  said  to  him,  "  I  have  much  to  ex- 
piate as  toward  man  and  toward  yourself.    My  sou!  ia 


vASELLA.  3~i 

in  danger :  aid  me  to  save  it  by  laboring  for  tne  con- 
version of  the  Waldenses." 

The  marquis  gave  the  desired  promise,  and  was  the 
more  ready  to  fulfill  it  as  his  wife  left  him  considerable 
sums  of  money  on  condition  that  he  did  so. 

But,  being  a  soldier  and  a  Papist,  he  sought  to 
accomplish  his  end,  not  by  enlightening  the  minds  of 
the  Waldenses  in  what  he  believed  to  be  the  truth, 
and  convincing  their  understandings,  but  by  means  of 
fire  and  sword. 

A  pretext  for  this  violence  had,  however,  to  be 
sought ;  but  to  men  so  unscrupulous  as  the  Propagan- 
dists this  was  no  very  difficult  task. 

The  cure  of  Fenile  had  been  assassinated  ;  and,  the 
murderer  being  arrested,  they  promised  him  a  free 
pardon,  on  condition  that  he  would  make  a  public  con- 
fession that  he  had  killed  the  priest  at  the  instigation 
of  the  Waldenses,  and  of  the  Pastor  Leger  in  par- 
ticular. Berru,  the  assassin,  a  hardened  wretch,  who 
had  already  three  times  dipped  his  hands  in  a  fellow- 
creature's  blood — for  this  was  the  third  murder  he  had 
committed — did  not  hesitate  to  perjure  himself  in  order 
to  save  his  life ;  and  upon  the  accusation  of  this  repro- 
bate the  pastor  of  San  Giovanni  was  pronounced  guilty 
of  having  instigated  the  crime,  and  sentenced  to  death 
without  a  trial,  or  even  a  citation  to  appear  before  his 
judges;  while  the  real  murderer  was  set  at  liberty. 

But  to  return.  On  reaching  Turin,  and  presenting 
themselves  at  the  ducal  palace,  the  Waldensian  depu- 
ties were  allowed  an  interview  with  his  royal  high- 
ness the  duke,  and  found  him  apparently  disposed  to 
clemency. 

"  I  am  willing  they  should  remain  at  San  Giovanni 
4 


38  CASELLA. 

and  La  Tour,"  he  said  to  Count  Christopher  of  Lu« 
serna,  who  interceded  for  the  remonstrants,  "provided 
they  will  withdraw  from  the  other  localities  nearer  the 
plain;  for  their  adversaries  will  not  let  me  have  any 
peace  till  they  have  got  some  such  concession." 

Encouraged  by  these  words,  the  deputies  withdrew, 
full  of  hope  of  a  satisfactory  adjustment  of  their  difficul- 
ties ;  but  the  Propagandists,  hearing  of  this  favorable 
reception,  hastened  to  report  to  the  duke  that  the  Wal- 
denses  were  in  a  state  of  revolt  and  had  already  caused 
the  cure  of  Fenile  to  be  assassinated;  and  in  conse- 
quence, when  the  deputies  again  presented  themselves 
at  the  palace,  they  were  told  they  could  not  see  the 
duke,  but  must  carry  their  complaints  to  the  Council  of 
the  Propaganda.  They  did  so,  and  there  also  were 
refused  a  hearing,  being  told  that,  as  they  were  Prot- 
estants, whatever  they  had  to  say  must  be  said  by  the 
mouth  of  a  Popish  attorney. 

The  Popish  attorney  was  sent,  and  then  the  council 
ordered  deputies  to  be  appointed  who  should  be  in- 
vested with  full  powers  to  sign  engagements  in  the 
name  of  the  whole  people.  These  deputies  were 
accordingly  sent;  but,  their  instructions  being  not  to 
sign  anything  by  which  the  privileges  that  had  been 
from  time  to  time  conceded  to  the  Waldenses  would  be 
lessened,  the  council  refused  to  receive  them  until  they 
should  come  furnished  with  unlimited  powers. 


CASELLA.  3fc 


CHAPTER  III. 

"I  hear  the  storms  around  me  rise; 

But  when  I  dread  the  impending  shock, 
My  spirit  to  her  refuge  flies: 

Thou  art  my  Rock." 

It  was  a  wild,  blustery  evening  in  March  ;  the  wind 
came  roaring  down  the  valley,  sweeping  through  the 
streets  of  La  Tour,  shaking  the  windows  and  rattling 
at  the  doors.  A  fire  was  burning  on  the  hearth  in  the 
family-room  of  Pierre  Masson's  dwelling,  and  near  it 
sat  Barbara  Romano,  quietly  knitting,  and  looking  with 
a  kindly  smile  at  Aline,  who,  on  the  other  side  of  the 
fire,  was  caressing  and  fondling  her  baby  boy,  who 
stood  in  her  lap,  stroking  and  patting  his  young  mo- 
ther's face  with  his  little  fat  hands,  pulling  down  her 
hair,  and  crowing  with  delight  at  the  mischief  he  was 
doing.  A  stand,  on  which  a  candle  was  burning,  had 
been  drawn  up  in  front  of  the  fire,  and  beside  it  sat 
Madalena,  at  work  upon  a  garment  for  her  little  Paul, 
who,  with  his  baby  sister,  was  quietly  sleeping  in  the 
next  room. 

"Ah,  Hugo,  my  pet,  you  are  very  noisy  to-night," 
said  Aline,  "and  full  of  mischief,  too.  I  cannot  think 
what  makes  my  boy  so  wakeful.  You  should  be  sleep- 
ing now  beside  your  little  cousins." 

"  He  had  a  very  long  nap  this  afternoon,  you  know, 
Hister,"  said  Madalena. 

"Ah,  yes,  so  he   had,"  said  Aline,   gently   disen* 


40  CASELLA 

gaging  her  hair  from  the  little  fellow's  grasp ;  "and 
how  merry  he  is  to-night, — my  darling,  darling  boy  1 
my  own  precious  first-born  son!"  she  murmured,  clasp 
ing  him  close  to  her  heart  and  kissing  him  again  and 
again  with  passionate  fondness. 

There  were  tears  in  her  voice,  and  Madalena's  eyea 
filled  as  she  looked  at  her. 

"Dear  sister,"  she  whispered,  taking  Aline's  hand 
and  pressing  it  in  hers,  "let  us  trust  our  little  ones  to 
the  tender  care  of  Him  who  said,  '  Suffer  the  little 
children  to  come  unto  me. ' " 

"I  do  strive  to  do  so,"  she  answered,  in  quivering 
tones,  "and  at  times  I  think  I  can ;  but  oh,  Madalena, 
the  clouds  gather  thicker  and  blacker  about  us  every 
day;  and  the  thought  of  the  fearful  persecutions  which 
in  former  days  have  deluged  our  valleys  in  blood  is 
ever  with  me,  by  day  and  by  night.  I  dream  of  the 
tender  babes  snatched  from  their  mothers'  arms  to 
have  their  brains  dashed-  out  against  the  rocks  and 
their  bodies  thrown  into  the  road;  it  seems  to  be  my 
own  boy,  and  I  wake,  all  weak  and  trembling,  and 
shuddering  with  horror,  to  strain  him  to  my  heart  and 
pray  God  that  such  a  fate  may  never  be  his." 

Madalena's  tears  were  falling  fast,  and  for  a  moment 
she  could  not  command  her  voice  to  reply;  for  she  her- 
self was,  alas  !  no  stranger  to  such  harrowing  fears 
and  terrible  dreams;  but  at  length,  controlling  her  emo- 
tion, she  said,  "Dearest  sister,  let  us  remember  our  Sa- 
viour's words, '  Sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the  evil  there- 
of.' These  clcuds  may  blow  over,  and  we  know  not  that 
our  enemies  contemplate  a  repetition  of  such  horrors." 

Aline  shook  her  head  sorrowfully. 

"I  know  tha/t  many  are  loth  to  believe  it,"  she  said ; 


CASELLA.  41 

"T>  j  to  nie  it  becomes  plainer  every  day.  What  moan 
the  auartering  of  so  many  troops  in  our  valleys,  and  the 
unsatisfactory  replies  given  again  and  again  to  our  dep- 
uties ?  Ah,  sister,  I  fear — I  fear  that  Grianavel  is  right, 
and  that  our  enemies  are  about  to  attempt  the  carry- 
ing out  of  that  ancient  project, — the  utter  extermination 
of  the  Yaudois.  .  Oh,  would  that  our  people  could  be 
convinced  of  their  danger,  that  they  might  combine 
together  for  energetic  and  effectual  resistance  before  it, 
is  too  late  I" 

Aline  spoke  with  the  vehemence  of  one  who  felt  that 
all  she  held  dear  on  earth  was  in  imminent  peril,  and 
Madalena  grew  pale  as  she  listened.  She  well  knew 
the  malignity  and  bloodthirstiness  of  their  foes ;  and  as 
memory  recalled  the  history  of  the  terrible  scenes  of 
former  days  at  which  her  sister  had  but  hinted,  she  felt 
that  these  fears  were  not  unfounded.  She  knew  that 
Popery  had  ever  been,  and — since  she  teaches  her  own 
infallibility — must  ever  be,  where  she  is  strong  enough 
to  dare  to  show  her  true  nature,  a  persecuting  power. 

"Oh,  Madalena!  Madalena!"  sobbed  Aline,  clasping 
her  child  convulsively  to  her  bosom,  "I  sometimes  am 
tempted  to  wish  I  had  never  known  the  happiness  of 
being  a  mother;  for  how  could  I  bear  to  see  my  dar- 
ling suffer  ?  It  were  worse  than  ten  thousand  deaths. 
And  even  should  this  threatened  storm  pass  by,  and  he 
be  spared  to  grow  up  to  manhood,  who  shall  say  that 
it  will  not  be  but  to  share  the  fate  of  those  whose  name 
lie  bears, — our  beloved  father,  and  our  precious  only 
brother?" 

Madalena  shuddered,  and  covered  her  face,  while 
the  tears  fell  like  rain  down  her  cheeks,  and  her  whole 
frame  shook  with  bitter,  bursting  sobs. 
4* 


42  CASE1LA. 

Ah  too  well  did  she  remember  that  dreadful  day 
when  her  father  was  carried  off  by  the  monks  and 
thrown  into  the  dungeons  of  the  Inquisition,  to  be 
brought  out  again,  after  months  of  slow  torture,  only 
to  die  at  the  stake;  and  never  could  she  forget  her 
mother's  heart-breaking  anguish,  which  soon  laid  her  in 
the  grave,  leaving  three  orphans  to  mourn  their  irrep- 
arable loss, — Hugo,  the  eldest,  a  noble  boy  of  twelve, 
and  his  two  young  sisters,  herself  and  Aline.  They 
had  grown  up  together,  loving  each  other  with  most 
intense  affection;  and  the  sisters'  hearts  were  well-nigh 
broken  when,  shortly  before  Madalena's  marriage,  their 
brother  was  seized  upon  a  false  accusation  of  the  Prop- 
agandists, and  sent  to  the  galleys  for  fifteen  years. 
They  had  heard,  nothing  of  him  since,  and  knew  not 
whether  he  were  now  living  or  dead. 

Barbara,  who  had  hitherto  listened  in  silence,  now 
drew  near  to  the  wetping  sisters,  and,  taking  a  hand  of 
each,  said,  with  much  emotion,  "Dear  daughters,  what- 
ever may  befall  u»,  we  have  still  one  comfort,  which 
none  can  ever  take  from  us:  'the  Lord  reigns,  and  he 
will  give  grace  and  glory;  grace  aud  strength  to  bear 
whatever  burden  he  lays  upon  us  here,  and  glory  after- 
ward when  he  shall  call  us  to  himself.  Oh,  whatever 
may  be  our  trials  here,  Heaven  will  make  amends  for 
all!  You,  AHtie,  have  spoken  of  your  love  for  your 
darling  child;  but  it  is  not  so  great  as  your  Lord's  love 
to  you." 

And,  opening  the  Bible  which  lay  on  the  stand  be- 
side Madalena,  she  read  aloud,  "  Can  a  woman  forget 
her  sucking  child,  that  she  should  not  have  compassion 
on  the  son  of  her  womb :  Yea,  they  may  forget ;  yet 
will  I  not  forget  thee." 


CASELLA.  43 

"Ah.  my  children,"  she  asked,  "can  \ou  fear  to  trust 
ycur  all  in  His  hands?" 

Then,  falling  on  her  knees,  she  poured  out  a  prayer 
full  of  faith  and  submission  and  childlike  confidence  ; 
a  prayer  for  herself,  her  companions,  their  dear  ones, 
absent  and  present,  and  for  their  beloved  land. 

A  knock  at  the  outer  door  startled  them  just  as  she 
rose  from  her  knees.  Aline  and  Madalena  looked  at 
each  other  with  pale,  affrighted  faces;  but  Barbara  said, 
"  Fear  nothing,  children  :  it  is  probably  your  nephew, 
Aline,  come  to  bring  us  some  news.    I  will  admit  him." 

So  saying,  she  left  the  room,  returning  the  next  mo- 
ment, followed  by  Geoffrey's  son  Louis. 

The  boy's  face  wore  a  look  of  unusual  gravity  and 
care  as  he  came  forward  to  greet  his  aunt  and  her 
sister,  and  then  took  a  seat  between  them. 

"What  news,  Louis?"  asked  Aline,  her  tones  trem- 
bling in  spite  of  herself.  "  Something  important,  I  doubt 
not,  to  have  brought  you  out  this  stormy  night." 

"No  good  news,  aunt,"  replied  the  boy,  with  a 
mournful  shake  of  the  head.  "  The  storm  gathers  apace. 
Our  deputies  have  again  been  sent  back,  with  orders  that 
others  be  appointed,  with  unlimited  powers:  protocols, 
memorials,  and  supplications  have  been  sent  from  time 
to  time  to  the  duke,  and  to  the  Marquis  di  Pianeza:  the 
latter  replies  in  a  tone  of  moderation,  but  gives  no 
satisfaction,  and  men  doubt  his  sincerity :  indeed,  all 
is  doubt  and  uncertainty,  save  one  thing — the  women 
and  children  must  now  withdraw  within  the  prescribed 
limits.  It  is  no  longer  enough  that  the  heads  of  all  the 
Vaudois  families  have  gone;  but  an  order  has  come 
requiring  every  individual  member  of  those  families  to 
leave  for  the  upper  parts  of  the  valleys  before  to-nior< 
row  night.'? 


44  CASELLA. 

A  deadly  paleness  overspread  the  faces  of  his  listen- 
ers, and  the  young  mother  drew  her  child  closer  to  her 
heart. 

"In  this  fearful  storm!"  she  murmured,  with  trem- 
bling lips.  "Have  the  persecutors  no  mercy  ?  It  will 
be  death  to  the  tender  babes." 

"Mercy!"  exclaimed  Madalena,  almost  bitterly. 
"The  wild  beasts  of  the  forest  would  be  sooner  moved 
with  compassion  than  they ;  even  the  tender  mercies  of 
the  wicked  are  cruel." 

"  'I  know  that  God  will  maintain  the  cause  of  the 
afflicted,  and  the  right  of  the  poor,'  "  said  Barbara,  clasp- 
ing her  hands  and  raising  her  eyes  to  heaven.  '"Be 
merciful  unto  us,  0  God,  be  merciful  unto  us;  for  our 
soul  trusteth  in  thee  :  yea,  in  the  shadow  of  thy  wings 
will  we  make  our  refuge,  until  these  calamities  be  over- 
past.' '  Give  us  help  from  trouble  ;  for  vain  is  the  help 
of  man.'" 

"  Oh,"  cried  Louis,  earnestly,  springing  from  his  seat 
and  beginning  to  pace  to  and  fro  across  the  room,  "if 
they  would  but  listen  to  Captain  Gianavel  and  prepare 
at  once  for  energetic  defense !  but  they  think  him  too 
violent — too  distrustful :  even  my  father  and  mother 
are  among  the  number  that  think  so ;  and  so  did  my 
Uncle  Pierre  at  first,  but  now  he  sees  differently,  and 
has  joined  Captain  Gianavel's  band,  along  with  Uncle 
Hubert  and  his  brother  Antony." 

"  Have  you  seen  them,  Louis?"  asked  Madalena  and 
her  sister,  in  a  breath. 

"Yes,"  said  the  boy;  "mother  sent  me  yesterday 
with  a  message  to  my  father,  and  I  was  present  at  a 
meeting  to  consider  what  further  measures  should  be 
taken,  and  I  heard  both  the  Barba  Leger  and  Captain 


CASELLA.  45 

Gianavel  express  their  firm  conviction  that  it  is  the  de- 
termined purpose  of  our  enemies  to  sweep  the  valleys 
with  fire  and  sword ;  and  they  urged  our  people  to 
hesitate  no  longer,  but  at  once  to  make  every  prepara- 
tion for  a  vigorous  defense." 

"And  how  was  their  advice  received?"  asked  Aline, 
with  intense  anxiety. 

"  Oh,  the  majority  still  hesitate,"  replied  the  boy, 
sadly.  "  They  have  prayed  to  God  for  counsel ;  they 
have  written  to  Geneva  for  instruction,  and  advised 
with  the  barbas ;  but  though  the  general  voice  says, 
'Defend  yourselves,'  the  uncertainty  of  their  position 
keeps  them  from  coming  to  any  decided  resolution  or 
forming  any  concerted  plan.  They  wish  to  obey  the 
duke  and  give  him  no  reason  to  credit  the  falsehood 
that  they  are  in  a  state  of  revolt ;  and  yet  the  presence 
of  so  many  troops,  and  the  rumor  of  others  soon  to 
be  quartered  in  the  valleys,  make  them  extremely 
uneasy." 

All  were  silent  when  Louis  had  ceased  to  speak, 
each  occupied  with  her  own  sad  thoughts,  and  for  some 
moments  no  sound  was  heard  in  the  room  but  the  crack- 
ling of  the  fire  on  the  hearth,  and  the  soft  breathing  of 
the  little  Hugo,  who  had  fallen  asleep  in  his  mother's 
arms  ;  but  in  the  deep  hush  that  reigned  there  the 
howling  of  the  storm  without  became  more  painfully 
distinct,  and  Madalena  and  Aline  shuddered,  and  drew 
nearer  to  each  other,  as  they  listened,  for  both  were 
•hinking  of  the  morrow's  exposure  of  their  darlings. 

"'Even  the  winds  and  the  sea  obey  him,'"  whis- 
pered Barbara,  tenderly;  "and  'like  as  a  father  pitieth 
bis  children,  so  the  Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  him.' 
Fear  not ;  fur  he  will  care  fur  you  and  your  little  ones." 


46  CAS  ELL  A. 

"  He  will ;  I  will  try  to  trust,  and  not  be  afraid," 
replied  Madalena. 

Then,  turning  to  the  boy,  "You  have  been  with  your 
fa! her  and  uncles,  Louis?"  she  said;  "  are  they  not  com- 
ing to  see  to  the  removal  of  their  families  and  effects?" 

"  No,  Aunt  Madalena ;  they  thought  it  not  best  to 
venture  to  return  to  the  town  at  present,i»ut  will  meet 
us  to-morrow  some  distance  up  the  valley ;  and  I  am  to 
take  charge  of  you  till  then,"  he  added,  with  a  look  of 
honest  pride  at  the  trust  reposed  in  him.  "  My  mother 
has  already  nearly  finished  her  preparations,  and  I 
have  now  come  to  help  you  with  yours." 

"  Let  us  to  work,  then,  at  once  !"  exclaimed  Barbara, 
energetically.     "  We  have  no  time  to  lose." 

Madalena  rose  and  folded  up  her  sewing',  while  Aline 
carried  her  sleeping  babe  to  his  bed  and  laid  him  gently 
down.  One  moment  she  lingered,  to  cover  him  up 
warmly  and  press  a  soft  kiss  on  his  rosy  cheek,  sighing 
deeply  as  she  did  so,  then  hastened  to  assist  her  sister 
and  Barbara  in  the  work  of  preparation  for  their  de- 
parture. 

Louis,  too,  lent  his  aid,  proving  himself  a  willing  and 
most  valuable  assistant,  and  the  work  went  on  rapidly, 
though  almost  in  silence;  for  the  hearts  of  the  toilers 
were  heavy  with  care  and  sorrow. 

At  length  all  was  so  far  completed  that  they  would 
be  able  to  leave  by  noon  of  the  next  day,  and,  as  it  was 
now  growing  late,  Louis  went  home  to  his  mother,  and 
Aline,  securing  the  door  after  him,  returned  to  the  room 
where  she  had  left  her  companions.  Then  Barbara,  as 
the  eldest  of  the  three,  read  a  portion  of  Scripture,  and 
implored  the  watchful  care  of  their  heavenly  Father 
over  their  slumbers. 


CASELLA.  47 

The  bell  on  the  convent  tower  was  just  striking 
eleven  as  Madalena  bent  over  her  sleeping  babes,  think- 
ing with  anguish  of  what  the  morrow  might  have  in 
store  for  them. 

"Oh,  my  darlings!  my  darlings!"  she  murmured, 
"would  God  I  could  die  for  you!  0  God,"  she  cried, 
sinking  upon  her  knees,  " '  be  not  far  from  me ;  for 
trouble  is  near ;  for  there  is  none  to  help.  Keep  me 
from  my  deadly  enemies  who  compass  me  about!'" 

"Fear  not;  I  will  help  thee."  "As  the  mountains 
are  round  about  Jerusalem,  so  the  Lord  is  round 
about  his  people  from  henceforth,  even  forever,'" 
were  the  sweet  words  that  came  to  her  remembrance. 
"Are  not  two  sparrows  sold  for  a  farthing?  and  one  of 
them  shall  not  fall  on  the  ground  without  your  Father. 
"But  the  very  hairs  of  your  head  are  all  numbered. 
Fear  ye  not  therefore,  ye  are  of  more  value  than  many 
sparrows." 

"Lord,  I  will  trust  thee,"  she  said;  "forgive  my 
unbelief,  and  do  with  me  and  mine  as  seemeth  thee 
good.  Spare  us  to  each  other,  if  it  be  thy  will ;  and  if 
not — 0  God,  give  us  grace  and  strength  according  to 
our  day!" 

She  had  rolled  her  burden  on  the  Lord;  and,  laying 
herself  down  beside  her  little  ones,  she  soon  fell  into  a 
sweet  and  dreamless  sleep. 

But  not  so  with  Aline.  She  too  sought  the  Lord  in 
prayer  ere  she  retired  for  the  night,  but,  with  a  weaker 
faith  than  her  sister's,  took  up  again  a  part  of  the  bur- 
den she  had  laid  at  his  feet,  and  spent  the  hours  until 
morning  in  wakeful  anguish  of  spirit,  or  in  unquiet 
slumber  disturbed  by  frightful  dreams. 


48  CASELLA. 


CHAPTER    IV 

"  Sleep,  little  baby  !  sleep  ! 
Not  in  thy  cradle-bed, 
Not  on  thy  mother's  breast — 
But  with  the  quiet  dead." 

Mrs.  Soutmt. 

"As  the  bird  to  its  sheltering  nest, 

When  the  storm  on  the  hills  is  abroad, 
So  his  spirit  had  flown  from  this  world  of  unrest, 
To  repose  on  the  bosom  of  God." 

William  H.  Burleigh. 

When  morning  came  at  length,  the  storm  had  some- 
what abated ;  sleet  and  snow  had  almost  ceased  to 
fall ;  but  the  sky  was  still  overcast  with  clouds,  and 
the  wind  from  the  mountains  blew  keen  and  cutting. 

It  was  not  such  a  day  as  a  careful  mother  would 
select  for  exposing  her  little  ones ;  but,  alas  !  these 
poor  Vaudois  mothers  had  no  choice;  the  hand  of 
tyranny  and  oppression  was  raised  to  drive  them  forth 
from  their  homes  to  the  bleak  mountain-sides,  and  they 
must  go. 

Sadly,  but  expeditiously,  their  remaining  preparations 
were  completed,  and,  having  taken  every  precaution  in 
their  power  to  protect  themselves,  and  especially  their 
children,  from  the  weather,  they  set  out, — Hubert's 
family,  with  Aline  and  her  child,  in  one  cart,  and 
Geoffrey's  wife  and  children  in  another  ;  each  carrying 
what  they  rould  of  their  clothing  and  household  stuff, 
and  hoping  that  the  husbands  and  fathers  might  be 


CASELLA.  49 

permitted  to  return  at  some  future  day  to  secure  the 
rest. 

They  took  their  way  up  the  valley  of  Angrogna, 
and  shortly  before  reaching  the  village  of  that  name 
were  joined  by  their  husbands,  who  conducted  them  to 
the  temporary  places  of  refuge  they  had  provided.  An 
elderly  couple  living  in  Angrogna — whose  children 
were  all  either  married  or  dead,  and  whose  family  con- 
sisted of  only  themselves  and  a  young  servant  named 
Bianca — opened  their  doors  to  Martha,  the  wife  c; 
Geoffrey,  and  her  children ;  but  Hubert  and  Pierre, 
turning  aside  into  a  mountain-path  ere  they  entered 
the  village,  led  their  families  to  a  hamlet  still  farther 
up  the  heights,  nearer  to  La  Yachera,  and  almost  con- 
cealed by  rocks  and  trees  ;  deeming  it  a  safer  retreat 
than  the  larger  town  in  casa  further  mischief  should 
be  intended  them  by  their  foes. 

The  cold  seemed  to  increase  as  they  ascended,  and 
the  wind — which  blew  directly  in  their  faces,  carrying 
with  it  a  heavy  shower  of  sleet  and  snow — to  grow 
more  and  more  keen  and  cutting,  piercing  to  their  very 
vitals.;  and  they  reached  the  door  of  Martin  Rosta- 
gnol's  cottage  wet,  weary,  and  almost  benumbed  with 
cold. 

Martin  himself,  an  aged  man,  with  silvery  locks, 
and  Sara  Terbano,  his  daughter,  a  meek,  patient-faced 
woman,  met  them  at  the  door  and  gave  them  kindly 
and  cordial  welcome  to  the  best  their  house  afforded. 

"  You  are  very  wet,  and  must  be  verv  cold,  too,  I 
know/'  said  Sara,  placing  seats  for  her  guests  near  a 
bright  fire  that  blazed  on  the  hearth  ;  "  but  I  hope  we 
will  soon  be  able  to  cure  you  of  both  ills.     Sit  down, 


5C  CASELLA. 

and  let  me  help  to  take  off  the  wrappings,  of  the  little 
ones.  God  grant  they  may  have  received  no  injury 
from  their  exposure!" 

Fervently  the  mothers  echoed  the  prayer  in  their 
hearts,  and  most  anxiously  they  watched  their  darlings 
lest  some  indication  of  sickness  should  pass  unobserved. 
It  was  soon  evident  that  little  Blanche  had  taken  some 
cold,  and,  alas!  as  night  drew  on,  Aline  noticed  with 
alarm  that  her  baby  breathed  with  difficulty  and  that 
his  little  hand  felt  very  hot  and  feverish.  She  drew 
the  attention  of  the  others  to  these  symptoms  of  ill- 
ness, and  such  simple  remedies  as  were  within  their 
reach  were  at  once  applied.  Barbara  had  some  knowl- 
edge of  the  treatment  of  common  complaints,  customary 
in  those  days,  as  had  also  Martin's  wife,  Susan  Ros- 
tagnol,  who  herself  lay  bedridden  in  the  next  room,  a 
patient,  uncomplaining  sufferer;  and,  Barbara  going  to 
her  bedside,  the  two  consulted  together  as  to  what  it 
were  best  to  do  for  the  child. 

But  their  united  skill  proved  unavailing;  the  fever 
increased,  respiration  grew  more  and  more  labored, 
and  the  young  mother  hung  over  her  darling  in  speech- 
less anguish.  All  night  she  sat  by  the  fire  with  him 
on  her  lap,  and  scarcely  taking  her  eyes  from  his 
face,  except  to  raise  them  pleadingly  to  those  about 
her ;  for  she  was  not  left  at  any  time  alone :  Pierre 
shared  her  vigil,  and  the  others  watched  with  them  by 
turns. 

Morning  dawned  at  length,  but  the  babe  was  still 
growing  worse  every  hour,  in  spite  of  all  they  could  do 
to  relieve  him ;  and  now  Pierre  went  down  to  the  val- 
ley in  quest  of  one  Daniel  Morel,  an  old  Vaudois,  reck- 
oned by  his  neighbors  to  have  great  skill  in  the  use  of 


CASELLA.  51 

nerbs  and  simples.*  He  came,  and  tried  other  reine- 
dies;  nor  was  prayer  for  God's  blessing  upon  them  for- 
gotten; but,  alas!  neither  did  his  skill  avail  aught  for 
the  restoration  of  the  little  one;  the  disease  made  steady 
progress  day  by  day,  and  vain  was  the  help  of  man. 

All  saw  at  length  that  the  decree  had  gone  forth, 
and  that  the  sweet  babe  would  soon  be  in  that  land 
where  sickness  and  pain  and  death  can  never  come. 

Aline  was  the  last  to  resign  all  hope.  "I  cannot 
give  him  up  1"  she  cried  ;  "  my  little  one,  my  precious, 
darling,  first-born  son !  O  God,  spare  our  baby  to  us  ; 
he  is  our  only  one  !" 

'Aline,  my  beloved  wife,"  said  Pierre,  taking  her 
hand  in  his,  and  speaking  in  tones  tremulous  with 
emotion,  "  if  the  Master  has  come,  and  is  calling  for 
our  precious  little  one — nay,  not  ours,  but  his,  lent  to 
us  but  for  a  time — shall  we  hesitate  to  give  the  darling 
into  his  tender  care?  Ah,  may  he  not  be  mercifully 
taking  him  away  from  the  evil  to  come  ?  Then  let  us 
bow  in  meek  submission  to  his  holy  will,  and  cheer- 
fully give  to  him  of  his  own." 

"Ah,  Pierre,  is  it  indeed  so  ? — is  there  no  longer  any 
hope  ?"  she  asked,  in  a  voice  of  unutterable  anguish, 
while  the  tears  fell  fast  down  her  pale  cheeks. 

"  Yes,  dearest,"  he  said,  "hope  that  the  Good  Shep- 
herd will  keep  our  little  lamb  safe  in  his  bosom  till  we 
also  shall  be  called  into  the  fold  above." 


*  There  were  no  regular  physicians  among  the  "Waldenses 
at  this  period.  Muston  mentions  permission  to  practice  ?nedi- 
cine  among  themselves  as  one  of  the  privileges  obtained  for 
them  hy  G'  neral  Zimmerman  in  1794,  and  which  had  never 
before  been  ;onced>:d  to  them. 


52  CASELLA. 

The  dying  babe  lay  on  its  mother's  lap,  and  they 
were  all  gathered  about  it,  the  women  weeping  qui- 
etly, in  sympathy  with  the  grief  of  the  young  parents, 
and  the  men  looking  on  with  grave,  sad  countenances. 

"Is  there  no  help?"  asked  Aline,  again,  lifting  her 
tearful,  pleading  eyes  to  the  face  of  Daniel  Morel  as  he 
drew  near,  felt  the  pulse,  and  gazed  sorrowfully  upon 
the  still,  unconscious  face. 

"Yes,"  he  said,  "the  Lord  Jesus  will  be  with  him 
and  with  you.  He  says,  'In  me  is  thine  help.  When 
thou  passest  through  the  waters,  I  will  be  with  thee ; 
and  through  the  floods,  they  shall  not  overflow  thee.'" 

Then,  kneeling,  and  all  the  others  following  his  ex- 
ample, he  poured  out  a  fervent  prayer  for  the  babe,  that 
he  might  have  a  safe  and  easy  passage  through  the 
dark  river  of  death  to  the  bright  realms  above,  and  for 
the  bereaved  parents,  that  the  Lord  would  comfort  their 
sad  hearts,  "giving  them  the  oil  of  joy  for  mourning, 
and  the  garment  of  praise  for  the  spirit  of  heaviness." 

They  rose,  and  stood  around,  looking  at  the  little  one 
as  it  gently  breathed  its  life  away.  His  eyes  had  been 
closed ;  but  suddenly  he  opened  them  wide,  looked  up 
into  his  mother's  face  with  a  smile  of  exceeding  sweet- 
ness, and  was  gone. 

"Oh,  my  baby!  my  baby!"  cried  Aline,  with  a  wail 
of  anguish,  as  she  snatched  the  beautiful  clay  to  her 
bosom  ;  "  '  would  God  I  had  died  for  thee,  my  son,  my 
son!'" 

They  let  her  weep  for  a  little,  weeping  with  her  too; 
then  Pierre,  gently  taking  the  tiny  corpse  from  her 
arms,  pressed  a  loving  kiss  on  the  cold  lips,  and,  giv- 
ing it  into  Madalena's  cai'e,  drew  his  wife  to  his  bosom. 

"  Weep  here,  my  Aline,"  he  said  :  "  tears  are  not  fr>r' 


CASELLA.  53 

bidden  us,  and  Jesus  wept  with  those  who  mourned 
for  their  dead ;  but  let  us  kiss  the  rod,  nor  dare  mur- 
mur or  repine  at  the  will  of  Him  who  doeth  all  things 
well." 

"Yes,"  she  whispered,  amid  her  blinding  tears  and 
choking  sobs,  "it  is  a  bitter,  bitter  trial,  but  far  less 
than  my  sins  have  deserved;  and  I  will  not,  I  dare 
not,  murmur,  lest  you  too  and  Madalena  should  be  taken 
from  me." 

"  But  even  should  the  Lord  be  pleased  to  remove  us 
and  every  earthly  prop,  beloved,"  he  said,  "you  will 
not  be  left  alone  ;  for  has  He  not  said, '  I  will  not  leave 
you  comfortless  ;  I  will  come  to  you  '?" 

"  It  is  a  most  gracious  and  precious  promise,"  she 
replied,  "  and,  alas!  the  time  maybe  very  near  at  hand 
when  any  Vaudois  mother  may  well  rejoice  to  know 
that  her  little  one  is  safely  folded  above.  But  oh,  my 
husband,  the  thought  will  not  leave  me  that  but  for 
the  cruelty  of  our  oppressors  in  thus  driving  us  forth 
from  our  homes  at  this  inclement  season,  my  darling 
had  still  been  safe  and  happy  in  my  arms;  and  it  is 
not  easy  fully  and  freely  to  forgive  them.  Ask  the 
Lord  to  help  me  do  it." 

"  Yes,  Aline,"  he  said,  with  a  heavy  sigh ;  "  the  same 
thought  has  been  present  to  my  mind ;  but  we  will 
agree  together  to  entreat  our  Lord  to  help  us  to  look 
upon  this  bitter  trial  as  sent  by  him  in  'ove  and  not  in 
anger;  for  does  he  not  say,  'As  many  as  1  love  I  re- 
buke and  chasten'?  and  we  will  ask  him  to  enable  us 
to  '  be  zealous  and  repent,'  and  to  '  forgire,  oven  as  we 
would  be  forgiven ;'  and  he  will  hear  our  prayer  and 
grant  our  petition  ;  for  his  promise  is,  '  If  two  of  you 
shall  agree  on  earth  as  touching  anything  that  they 
5* 


54  CASELLA. 

shall  ask,  it  shall  be  done  for  them  of  my  Father  which 
is  in  heaven.' " 

Little  Hugo  slept  his  last  sleep  under  the  snow  in 
Angrogna's  valley,  and  his  doting  young  mother  sat 
weeping  in  her  desolation  in  the  house  of  her  kind  en- 
tertainers. Pierre,  Hubert,  and  the  aged  Martin  had 
gone  to  a  meeting  of  the  different  communes  to  consult 
concerning  the  affairs  of  their  country,  and  Barbara 
was  with  the  invalid  in  the  next  room;  so  that  no  one 
was  present  with  the  sorrowing,  childless  mother  but 
Madalena  and  her  little  ones  and  Sara  Terbano. 

Madalena  saw  the  fast-dropping  tears  and  the  bosom 
heaving  with  suppressed  sobs,  and  she  knew  how  her 
sister's  heart  was  aching,  and  how  she  missed  the  tiny 
form  she  had  been  wont  to  clasp  so  fondly  to  her 
bosom  ;  and,  taking  up  her  own  little  Blanche,  she 
silently  laid  her  in  Aline's  arms. 

Aline  pressed  the  sweet  babe  close  to  her  heart,  kiss- 
ing it  over  and  over  again  and  dropping  hot  tears  on 
its  little  face. 

"  Don't  cry,  dear  Aunt  Aline,"  said  Paul,  coming  to 
her  side  ;  "  don't  cry  any  more.  Little  Hugo  is  so 
happy  up  there  with  the  Lord  Jesus.  Let  me  wipe 
away  your  tears,  and  don't  cry  any  more. "  And,  lifting 
the  corner  of  his  little  apron,  he  tried  to  wipe  her  eyes 
with  it, 

"Dear  boy,  God  bless  and  keep  you!"  she  said,  em- 
bracing him  with  deep  affection.  "Ah,  Madalena!"  she 
exclaimed,  looking  up  at  her  sister,  "you  have  two 
darlings,  and  they  are  both  spared  to  you ;  and  what 
a  flock  Martha  has !  and  I — I  had  but  one,  but  one, 
and  he  is  taken  away." 

"Yes,  dear  sister,  but  he  ie  eafe,  while  mine — ah  I 


CASELLA.  55 

what  may  I  not  dread  for  mine?"  replied  Madalena, 
gazing  with  an  expression  of  anxious  foreboding  upon 
her  babes. 

"Yes,  he  is  safe,  and  I  bless  God  for  that,"  said 
Aline.  "But  oh,  Madalena,  you  know  not  the  aching 
void  in  my  heart ;  you  know  not  the  longing  that  cornea 
to  me,  every  hour  in  the  day  and  night,  for  a  sight  ot 
my  baby's  face,  and  to  feel  the  clasp  of  his  tiny  arms 
around  my  neck,  and  his  soft  cheek  laid  close  to  mine. 
I  sleep,  and  dream  that  he  is  once  more  laid  in  my 
bosom  ;  I  hear  his  soft  prattle,  and  try  to  clasp  him  in 
my  arms,  but  only  to  wake,  and  weep  to  find  it  all  a 
dream,  and  that  he  is  not  there." 

"Ah,  yes,  I  know  it  must  be  terrible  indeed,  and  I 
pray  God  to  comfort  you,  my  poor  sister,"  said  Mada- 
lena, tenderly,  putting  her  arms  about  her  sister's  waist, 
and  pressing  a  kiss  on  her  smooth,  white  forehead. 

"I  know  you  lore  me  and  feel  for  my  grief,  dear 
Madalena,"  replied  Aline.  "But,  oh,  you  cannot  sym- 
pathize fully  with  me,  because  you  have  never  lost  a 
child  yourself." 

"But  I  have,  my  poor  friend,"  said  Sara,  drawing 
near,  and  taking  the  hand  of  the  weeper  in  hers,  with 
a  pitying  look.  "I  have  mourned  over  a  darling  babe 
in  days  gone  by,  just  as  you  are  doing  now  ;  but,  alas  I 
I  have  lived  to  know  far  deeper  and  bitterer  sorrows. 

"Shall  I  tell  you  my  story?"  she  asked,  as  Aline 
turned  upon  her  a  look  of  mingled  surprise  and  interest, 
evidently  wondering  what  sorrow  could  be  bitterer 
than  hers. 

"Ah,  yes,  if  it  be  not  troubling  you  too  much,"  she 
replied,  with  still  the  6ame  look  of  interest;  and  Sara 
began. 


56  CASELLA. 

"  I  was  born  in  this  house,  as  were  my  father  and 
grandfather  before  me,"  she  said;  "but  it  is  not  needful 
to  go  farther  back  in  my  story  than  to  them. 

;'  My  parents  had  eight  children — four  of  whom  died 
in  infancy ;  of  the  survivors  I  was  second  in  age,  hav- 
ing a  brother  older,  and  a  brother  and  sister  younger, 
than  myself.  We  lived  very  happily  together,  enduring 
no  more  from  oppression  and  persecution  than  com- 
monly falls  to  the  lot  of  the  Vaudois,  until  several 
years  after  my  elder  brother  and  I  had  grown  up  to 
man's  and  woman's  estate. 

"At  twenty  I  married  Francis  Terbano;  and  two 
years  afterward  we  buried  our  first-born  son,  a  sweet 
babe,  a  little  more  than  a  year  old." 

Aline  drew  nearer  to  her  friend,  and  softly  pressed 
her  hand 

"I  thought  it  a  bitter  trial,"  continued  Sara,  return- 
ing the  kindly  pressure,  while  a  tear  stole  silently  down 
her  cheek;  "and  so  it  was,  indeed;  but  as  nothing, 
compared  to  those  that  followed.  A  year  later,  our 
hearts  were  gladdened  by  the  birth  of  a  little  daughter; 
but  she  was  scarcely  six  months  old  when  my  beloved 
husband  and  dear  elder  brother  were  arrested  on  a 
false  accusation  of  the  monks,  tried,  condemned,  and 
sent  to  the  galleys  for  twenty-five  years." 

Sara  paused  for  a  moment,  overcome  with  emotion, 
then  went  on  again  : 

"None  of  us  were  permitted  to  see  them,  but  they 
were  carried  away  without  even  a  farewell  to  parent, 
wife,  or  child.  My  poor  mother  was  almost  heart- 
broken; and  for  myself — my  babe  seemed  all  that  was 
left  me  to  live  for.  Mother  had  a  stroke  of  paralysis, 
and  lay  ill  for  many  weeks ;  but  at  length  she  so  far 


CASELL 1.  51 

recovered  as  to  be  about  again,  though  looking  like 
the  mere  wreck  of  her  former  self;  yet  not  one  murmur 
did  I  ever  hear  from  either  her  lips  or  my  father's. 
They  bowed  in  meek  submission  to  their  heavenly 
Father's  will ;  and  I  trust  I  was  at  leDgth  enabled  to 
do  the  same." 

"And  have  youheaid  nothing  from  your  husband 
since  ?■'  asked  Aline,  in  a  tone  of  tender  sympathy. 

"Nothing,"  replied  Sara,  wiping  away  the  fast-falling 
tears  that  were  chasing  each  other  down  her  cheeks. 
"Not  one  word  has  ever  reached  us  from  either  him 
or  my  brother,  and  we  know  not  whether  they  are 
now  living  or  dead." 

"Ah,  and  so  it  has  been  with  our  only  brother,  Hugo, 
for  whom  and  our  father  my  little  one  was  named," 
sobbed  Aline.  "  Five  years  ago — was  it  not,  Mada- 
lena? — he  was  sent  there  under  sentence  for  fifteen 
years;  and  we  have  received  no  tidings  of  him  since." 

"Yes,  it  is  a  little  more  than  five  years  now,"  replied 
Madalena,  weeping.  "Ah,  we  can  feel  for  each  other, 
Sara,  though  your  trial  is  heavier  even  than  ours ;  but 
Hugo  was  our  only  and  dearly-loved  brother." 

"Alas!  my  story  is  not  yet  finished,"  said  Sara. 
"Our  heaviest  trial  was  yet  to  come." 

For  a  moment  she  seemed  ut  .erly  unable  to  proceed ; 
but  at  length,  conquering  her  emotion,  she  continued 
her  narrative: 

"When  my  little  girl,  my  darling,  my  greatest 
earthly  treasure,  was  between  four  and  five  years  of 
age,  my  young  sister  one  day  took  her  out  for  a  walk. 
They  had  been  gone  an  hour  or  more,  and  we  were 
every  moment  looking  for  their  return,  when  from  the 
ravine  below  I  heard  my  child  scream  as  if  greatly 


68  CASELLA. 

terrified  or  hurt,  and  my  sister's  voice  falling  loudly 
for  help.  We  all  rushed  instantly  from  the  house,  but, 
on  reaching  the  spot,  we  found  only  my  youngest 
brother  lying  upon  the  ground,  weltering  in  his  gore. 
He  had  been  stabbed  in  a  number  of  places,  and  lived 
only  long  enough  to  tell  us  that  a  party  of  monks  had 
seized  and  carried  off  my  sister  and  my  darling  child, 
and  that  he  had  been  slain  in  attempting  to  rescue 
them."* 

Sara  covered  her  face,  and  wept  convulsively.  It 
was  some  moments  ere  she  was  able  to  speak  again 

"We  have  never  seen  or  heard  of  our  dear  ones 
since,"  she  said,  at  length.  "  You  well  know,  my 
friends,  how  utterly  useless  it  is  for  a  Yaudois  to  com- 
plain of  an  outrage  committed  by  the  monks  :  we  knew 
no  redress  was  to  be  had,  and  we  bore  our  loss  in 
silence.  My  dear  brother  was  soon  laid  in  his  grave; 
but  our  grief  for  him  was  li^ht,  compared  to  the  over- 
whelming anguish  we  endured  at  the  thought  of  those 
who  had  fallen  alive  into  the  very  jaws  of  the  Romish 
wolf.  My  dear,  pious  mother  uttered  no  murmur  ;  but 
another  stroke  of  paralysis,  heavier  than  the  first,  laid 
her  upon  her  bed,  and  she  has  never  risen  from  it  since. 
Ah,  Aline,  I  have  learned  to  thank  God  that  my  baby 
boy  was  so  soon  taken  to  a  better  and  happier  world 
than  this.  For  him  I  have  no  fears,  no  anxieties ;  but 
for  my  little  Anna,  how  my  heart  aches  !  The  thought 
of  her,  and  of  my  dear  young  sister  Magdalen,  is  ever 
present  to  my  mind,  waking  and  sleeping  ;  and  I  know 
not  how  I  could  endure  it,  could  I  not  roll  my  burden 
upon  the  Lord.     Oh,  what  an  unspeakable  comfort  to 

*  See  Appendix,  Note  A. 


CASELLA.  59 

know  that  God  reigns,  and  that  he — the  hearer  and 
answerer  of  prayer — is  with  them  wherever  they  may- 
be, and  is  able  to  keep  them  from  error  and  sin,  and 
to  protect  and  preserve  them  from  all  danger  and  suf- 
fering, if  it  be  his  will  1  and,  if  not,  his  will  be  done. 
1  Shall  we  receive  good  at  the  hand  of  the  Lord,  and 
shall  we  not  receive  evil  V  " 

"Ah,  yes,  Sara,  your  cross  is  indeed  far,  far  heavier 
than  mine,"  said  Aline,  in  a  tone  of  heartfelt  sympa- 
thy. "  My  little  one  is  safe,  and  yours  still  in  peril; 
and,"  she  added,  with  a  loving  glance  at  Madalena, 
"both  husband  and  dear  sister  have  been  torn  from 
you,  while  to  me  both  are  still  spared." 

Barbara,  coming  at  this  moment  from  the  inner  room, 
said  that  Susan  wished  to  speak  with  her  daughter, 
and  Sara  went  to  her  at  once.  But  soon,  returning, 
she  said,  softly,  to  Aline,  "Will  you  not  come  and  sit 
with  my  mother  for  a  little  while  ?  She  feels  for  your 
loss,  and  would  fain  speak  a  word  of  sympathy  and 
comfort  to  you." 

Aline  rose  instantly,  and  followed  Sara  to  the  bed- 
side of  the  invalid,  who,  extending  the  one  hand  she 
was  still  able  to  use,  greeted  her  with  gentle,  loving 
words,  and  asked  her  to  sit  down  close  by  her  side. 

Aline  raised  the  hand  and  pressed  it  reverently  to  her 
lips,  while  great  tears  gathered  in  her  eyes  and  rolled 
fast  down  her  cheeks ;  tears  that  fell  now  from  sympathy 
with  the  sufferer  before  her,  rather  than  at  the  remem- 
brance of  her  own  heavy  loss.  Susan  lay  propped  up 
with  pillows;  and  the  helpless  attitude  and  the  look  of 
patient  suffering  on  the  wan,  wasted  features  were  very 
touching,  especially  to  one  who  had  just  been  listen- 


60  CA  SELLA. 

ing  to  the  story  of  the  wrongs  which  had  brought  her 
to  this  pitiable  condition. 

"  Dear  child,"  she  said,  softly  pressing  Aline's  hand, 
which  she  still  held  in  hers,  "  I  feel  for  you ;  I  have 
felt  for  you,  and  prayed  God  to  comfort  you  all  through 
this  sore  trial  he  has  sent  you.  And  he  will  comfort 
you,  my  child  ;  for  his  own  gracious  word  is,  '  As  one 
whom  his  mother  comforteth,  so  will  I  comfort  you; 
and  ye  shall  be  comforted.'" 

"  He  does  comfort  me,  dear  mother,"  whispered 
Aline,  through  her  fast-falling  tears.  "I  know  not  howl 
could  endure  it,  but  for  his  sweet  sympathy  and  love.  I 
know  that  in  faithfulness  he  has  afflicted  me;  I  know  he 
never  sends  one  unneeded  pang  to  any  of  his  people." 

"  Never !"  said  Susan.  "  '  And  in  all  their  afflictions 
he  is  afflicted ;  and  the  angel  of  his  presence  saves 
them.'  Ah,  my  child,  it  is  worth  while  to  pass  through 
deep  waters,  that  we  may  feel  how  his  hand  can  sup- 
port us  even  there ;  worth  while  to  experience  heavy 
trials,  that  we  may  learn  the  tenderness  of  His  sym- 
pathy and  love  who  himself  '  hath  borne  our  griefs 
and  carried  our  sorrows.'  He  knows,  as  no  earthly 
friend  can,  however  near  and  dear,  just  how  heavily 
the  cross  presses  upon  each  torn  and  bleeding  heart ; 
and  well  does  he  know,  also,  how  to  heal  the  wounds 
and  bind  up  the  broken  heart.  I  can  feel  for  you  too, 
poor  stricken  one,  though  not  as  he  does;  for  I  too  have 
been  called  to  part  with  my  sweet  babes.  But  let  us 
not  think  of  them  as  laid  away  in  the  cold  tomb,  but 
as  lying  in  Jesus'  bosom,  with  his  loving  arms  folded 
about  them,  sheltering  them  from  all  harm  and  danger." 

"Ah,  how  thankful  I  ought  to  feei  that  my  darling 
is  there  1"  murmured  Aline,  wiping  away  her  tearp 


C A  SELLA.  61 

"And  you,  kind  mother,  are  forgetting  yotx  own  sor- 
rows to  comfort  me,  though  yours  are  far,  far  heavier 
than  mine." 

"But  yours  is  a  fresh  grief,"  said  Susan,  tenderly, 
"while  I  have  had  years  in  which  to  learn  to  bear  up 
under  mine;  and  time,  dear  child,  though  it  cannot 
heal,  does  at  length  blunt  the  keen  edge  of  sorrow : 
else  how  could  frail  mortals  endure  its  weight  ?" 

"Yes,"  replied  Aline,  "but  some  of  yours,  I  should 
think,  must  come  anew  to  you  every  day.  For  those 
who  are  in  heaven  we  can  cease  to  grieve,  though  we 
miss  them  still ;  but  for  others  whose  condition  we 

know  not and  then  this  weakness 'and  helplessness 

— this  constant  confinement  to  a  bed  of  pain  and  weari- 
ness— ah,  how  can  you  bear  it  all  so  patiently?" 

"  I  trust  all  with  my  God,"  replied  Susan.  "  He  will 
take  care  of  my  beloved  ones ;  for  is  he  not  the  hearer 
and  answerer  of  prayer  ?  and  may  I  not  approach  his 
throne  of  grace  on  their  behalf  whenever  I  will  ?  And 
he  enables  me  to  leave  them  in  his  hands  without  a 
doubt  or  fear,  and  to  say  with  all  my  heart,  concerning 
both  their  loss  and  that  of  my  health  and  strength, 
'  The  Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away : 
blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord.'  I  can  lie  here  con- 
tent, Aline,  because  he  has  put  me  here,  and  feel  tbat 
it  is  sweet  to  do  and  suffer  all  his  holy  will." 


6U  CASELLA. 


CHAPTER   V. 

"Oh,  deliver  me  from  the  deceitful  and  unjust  man." 

Psalm  xliii.  1. 

"Thus  far  into  the  bowels  of  the  land 
Have  we  march'd  on  without  impediment." 

Suakspeare:  Richard  III. 

Several  weeks  had  elapsed  since  the  death  of  little 
Hugo,  and  yet  there  was  no  material  change  in  the 
condition  or  prospects  of  our  friends,  who  were  still 
domiciled  in  the  cottage  of  their  hospitable  entertainers. 

It  was  now  the  middle  of  April.  The  month  of 
March  had  been  occupied  in  the  transmission  of  memo- 
rials, protocols,  and  supplications  from  the  Waldenses 
to  the  duke  and  the  marquis,  and  with  replies  from  the 
latter,  full  of  seeming  moderation,  which  he,  with  the 
duplicity  taught  by  his  religion,  used  as  a  cloak  to  his 
cruel  designs;  thus  endeavoring  to  throw  the  Walden- 
ses off  their  guard  and  prevent  them  from  making  any 
preparation  for  defense. 

The  Council  of  the  Propaganda  had,  as  we  have 
before  stated,  required  deputies  to  be  sent  furnished 
with  unlimited  powers, — refusing  to  treat  with  the 
second  deputation,  whose  instructions  forbade  them  to 
sign  anything  by  which  the  privileges  that  had  been 
from  time  to  time  concedee  to  their  people  snould  be 
diminished;  and,  accordingly,  early  in  April  a  third 
deputation  had  been  dispatched,  consisting  of  two  dele- 
gates, invested  with  full  powers  to  accept  any  con- 
ditions his  highness  might  re  pleased  to  grant,  pro- 


CA  SELLA.  63 

nded  their  liberty  of  conscience  was  not  assailed;  in 
which  case  they  were  to  ask  permission  of  the  duke 
for  the  Waldenses  to  withdraw  altogether  from  his 
dominions. 

This  was  putting  the  question  courageously,  and  so 
unambiguously  that  an  evasive  answer  could  not  well 
be  returned.  Therefore,  to  gain  time  to  carry  out  his 
nefarious  designs,  the  marquis  announced  that  he  would 
give  his  reply  on  the  17th,  on  which  day  they  were 
directed  to  call  and  receive  it. 

The  deputies,  full  of  good  faith  and  confidingness, 
called  at  the  appointed  time,  but  were  told  to  come  at 
a  later  hour.  They  did  so,  and  were  again  informed  that 
hid  excellency  was  not  yet  prepared  to  receive  them, 
and  they  must  call  still  later.  They  went  away,  and 
came  again  as  directed,  and  were  then  told  to  come 
the  next  day  but  one. 

They  were  now  filled  with  impatience  and  alarm, 
and  turned  away,  asking  each  other,  "  What  can  this 
mean  ?" 

The  marquis  had  deceived  them,  as  they  "learned  ere 
long ;  and  while  tbey,  in  their  confiding  simplicity,  were 
calling  again  and  again  at  his  palace,  seeking  an 
audience  with  him,  he  was  already  marching  at  the 
head  of  an  army  to  invade  their  homes,  having  stolen 
away  from  the  city  at  nightfall  on  the  16th  to  join  the 
troops  that  had  been  directed  to  await  him  on  the  road 
to  the  valleys. 

Geoffrey,  Hubert,  and  Pierre,  with  most  of  the  men 
of  La  Tour,  had  repaired  thither  a  few  days  previously, 
f(,r  the  purpose  of  winding  up  their  affairs  there,  pre- 
paratory to  their  final  removal.  Ou  the  17th,  while 
their  deputies  were  still  at  Turin,  besieging  the  palace 


64  CASELLA. 

of  the  marquis,  a  messenger  sent  by  him  arrived  at  La 
Tour,  bringing  an  order  to  the  Waldenses  to  provide 
for  the  entertainment  of  eight  hundred  foot  and  three 
hundred  horse,  whom  his  royal  highness  had  com- 
manded to  be  quartered  in  their  commune. 

"  How  can  his  royal  highness  require  us  to  lodge 
his  soldiers  in  a  place  where  his  last  edict  has  forbid- 
den  us  ourselves  to  live?"  asked  the  Waldenses. 

"  Then  why  are  you  here  ?"  retorted,  the  messenger. 

"  We  are  here  for  our  affairs,"  they  replied  ;  "  but  we 
have  removed  our  permanent  habitation  within  the 
limits  that  have  been  prescribed  to  us." 

The  messenger  returned,  and  the  Waldenses,  appre- 
hending an  attack  from  the  invading  army,  hastily  con- 
structed a  barricade  at  the  entrance  to  their  town, 
opposite  the  bridge  of  Angrogna. 

It  was  nearly  ten  o'clock.  Geoffrey  and  Pierre,  who 
had  been  laboring  diligently  at  the  barricade,  had  re- 
tired shortly  before  to  the  now  dismantled  home  of  the 
latter,  for  a  little  rest  and  refreshment.  They  sat  at  a 
table  on  which  a  candle  was  burning,  while  beside  it 
stood  a  loaf  of  bread  and  a  can  of  milk,  which  they 
were  sharing  between  them. 

Neither  had  spoken  for  some  moments,  when 
Geoffrey,  sighing  heavily,  remarked,  "  1  much  fear 
me,  Pierre,  that  Gianavel  was  right;  for  otherwise  what 
mean  the  quartering  of  so  many  troops  in  our  valleys, 
and  the  marching  of  so  large  a  force  upon  our  capital, — 
commanded,  too,  by  one  of  the  chiefs  of  that  Propa- 
ganda whose  avowed  object  is  the  spread  of  Popery 
and  the  extirpation  of  our  so-called  heresy?" 

"It  is  surely  time,'' replied  his  brother,  "that  the 
warnings  of  our  friends  and  the  menaces  of  our  enemies 


CASELLA.  65 

had  opened  our  eyes  to  our  danger ;  the  hostile  inten- 
tions of  the  Popish  party  can  no  longer  be  doubted." 

"Would  that  our  deputies  bad  returned,"  said 
Geoffrey,  "that  we  might  learn  from  them  how  far  it 
is  necessary  to  keep  on  our  guard,  and  to  what  extent 
we  may  trust  our  sovereign  !  The  Vaudois  have  ever 
been  loyal,  and  we  would  wish  to  obey  and  quarter 
his  troops ;  3ret,  having  nothing  prepared,  how  can  we 
do  so  ?  and  how  dare  we,  while  we  see  at  their  head  a 
chief  of  that  Propaganda  which  has  vowed  our  destruc- 
tion ?" 

"  No,"  said  Pierre;  "and  in  our  doubt  and  uncer- 
tainty we  are  resorting  to  half- measures,  which,  I  fear, 
will  prove  our  ruin.  It  were  far  better,  to  my  thinking, 
either  to  show  confidence  in  our  sovereign  by  a  ready 
compliance  with  all  his  demands,  or  at  once  to  prepare 
for  determined  resistance.  Hark !  there  is  Hubert," 
he  added,  as  a  hurried  footstep  was  heard  in  the  pas- 
sage without.  "  I  am  glad  he  has  come  in  time  to  share 
our  meal." 

The  door  was  thrown  hastily  open  as  he  spoke,  and 
Hubert  rushed  in,  quite  out  of  breath  with  running. 

"What  news?"  asked  the  others,  starting  to  their 
feet, 

"  The  marquis  has  already  passed  Bricherasco, 
Fenile,  Campiglone,  and  San  Giovanni,  and  is  even 
now  under  the  walls,  at  the  head  of  two  regiments," 
he  replied.  "Let  us  hasten  to  assist  in  defending  the 
barricade,  for  there  are  not  more  than  three  or  four 
hundred  of  us  in  the  city,  and  every  man  is  needed." 

"We  are  ready!"  they  cried,  seizing  their  guns, 
which  stood  in  a  corner  of  the  room.  "  But,  Hubert," 
Baid  Pierre,  pointing  to  the  table  as  they  went  out, 
6* 


66  CAS  JELL  A. 

"  there  is  food :  you  need  it :  you  will  fight  all  the  bettei 
for  it." 

Hubert  caught  up  the  can  and  took  a  deep  draught, 
for  ho  was  indeed  both  hungry  and  thirsty,  and,  snatch- 
ing the  remains  of  the  loaf,  he  ran  after  his  companions. 

A  few  moments  brought  them  to  the  walls,  whence, 
by  the  light  of  the  full  moon,  they  beheld  the  whole 
army  of  Pianeza  encamped  on  the  plain  which  extends 
from  Les  Appiots  to  Pra  la  Fera  and  Les  Eyrals;  and 
scarcely  had  they  takeu  their  station  beside  their  com- 
rades when  an  officer  was  seen  to  leave  the  camp  and 
come  toward  them. 

He  halted  before  the  gate,  and,  addressing  the  Wal- 
denses,  informed  them  that  he  was  sent  by  the  general- 
in-chief,  the  Marquis  di  Pianeza,  to  demand  of  them 
entertainment  for  his  troops. 

"It  is  impossible  for  as  to  provide  entertainment 
for  such  an  army,"  replied  the  Waldenses:  "there  is 
nothing  prepared,  and  we  must  be  allowed  time  to  con- 
sider the  matter." 

"The  marquis  will  allow  of  no  delay,"  responded 
the  messenger  ;  "his  troops  must  be  received  forthwith, 
or  he  will  take  forcible  possession." 

He  turned  and  went  back  to  his  master,  and  the 
Waldenses,  seeing  what  would  follow,  hastened  to 
intrench  themselves  behind  their  barricade,  and,  calling 
upon  God  to  aid  their  just  cause,  they  calmly  awaited 
the  attack. 

It  was  not  long  in  coming  Fiercely  the  Popish  troops 
assaulted  the  bastion ;  but  so  bravely  was  it  defended 
that,  after  three  hours'  hard  fighting,  they  found  them- 
selves still  repulsed. 

"  This  will  never  do,"  said  the  haughty  Pianeza  to 


CASELLA.  67 

his  officers.  "  "We  must  find  means  to  attack  them  from 
another  quarter.  Count  Amadeus  of  Luserna,  you  are 
acquainted  with  the  locality.  What  say  you?  can  any 
other  entrance  to  the  town  be  found  ?" 

"  Yes,  your  excellency,"  eagerly  replied  the  count. 
"  Put  me  at  the  head  of  one  of  these  regiments,  and  I 
will  presently  turn  the  town  by  the  Pelice,  fall  upon 
the  rear  of  these  barbets,  and  scatter  them  like  chaff 
before  the  wind." 

The  offer  was  accepted  as  eagerly  as  it  had  been 
made,  and,  while  one  regiment  continued  to  engage 
the  attention  of  the  Waldenses  at  the  barricade,  the 
other  advanced  silently  through  the  meadows  and 
orchards  that  lay  between  the  town  and  the  river,  and, 
entering  by  another  gate,  suddenly  attacked  the  be- 
sieged in  the  rear.  But,  nothing  daunted,  they  turned 
quickly  about,  and  with  a  bold  charge  broke  through 
the  ranks  of  these  new  assailants,  and  made  good  their 
retreat  to  the  hills,  having  lost  only  three  men  in  the 
whole  engagement. 

The  Papists,  now  masters  of  the  town,  rushed  in  a 
body  to  the  Romish  church,  where  they  chanted  a  "Te 
Deum"  amid  vehement  cries  of  "  Long  live  the  holy 
Roman  Church  !  hurrah  for  the  holy  faith!  down  with 
the  barbets!" 

This  was  at  two  o'clock  in  the  morning — Sabbath 
morning.  At  five  the  marquis  entered  the  town  with 
all  his  nobility,  and  about  the  same  time  Hubert  and 
Pierre  reached  Martin's  cottage,  bringing  to  its  inmates 
the  alarming  news  of  the  fall  of  La  Tour. 

The  women  listened  with  pale  and  anxious  faces, 
and  Martin,  shaking  his  head  sorrowfully,  said,  with  a 
deep-drawn  sigh,  "Surely  there  can  no  loriger  be  any 


68  CASELLA. 

room  for  doubt  as  to  the  designs  of  our  enemies :  the 
warnings  of  our  friends,  the  menaces  of  our  foes,  this 
attack  upon  La  Tour,  the  quartering  of  so  many  troops 
in  our  valleys,  all  with  one  voice  tell  us  the  same  story, 
that  that  ancient  project — the  extermination  of  the 
Yaudois — is  now  to  be  carried  out,  unless  Providence 
interpose  for  our  help." 

The  two  younger  men  gave  a  grave  and  sad  assent 
to  his  words,  and  the  women  asked,  with  pale  and 
trembling  lips,  if  there  were  not  yet  time  for  some 
measures  to  be  taken  to  avert  the  threatened  calamity. 

"I  hope  so,"  said  Hubert.  "We  will  defend  the 
mountain-passes  as  well  as  we  can;  and,  though  our 
foes  are  as  a  hundred  to  one,  our  cause  is  just,  and 
God  is  able  to  save  by  many  or  by  few." 

"  In  him  will  we  put  our  trust,"  said  Pierre,  "remem- 
bering that  the  race  is  not  always  to  the  swift,  nor  the 
battle  to  the  strong." 

"And  that  his  promise  to  his  church  is  that  the  gates 
of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it,"  added  Martin. 

"And,"  said  Barbara,  "that,  though  persecuted,  we 
are  not  forsaken." 

Martin  opened  the  Bible,  and  read  aloud  a  suitable 
portion  of  Scripture  ;  then,  kneeling,  they  united  their 
supplications  at  a  throne  of  grace  for  themselves  and 
their  beloved  land. 

There  was  to  be  service  in  the  church  of  Angrogna 
that  day;  for,  to  these  pious  folk,  the  perilous  circum- 
stances in  which  they  were  placed  seemed  an  addi- 
tional incentive  for  assembling  themselves  together 
for  the  worship  of  God ;  and  at  an  early  hour,  Martin, 
his  daughter,  and  their  guests,  with  the  exception  of 
Madalena,  who  remained  at  home  to  take  charge  of 


CASELLA.  69 

the  invalid  and  the  little  ones,  set  off  in  company  for 
the  valley. 

The  situation  of  the  church  was  lonely  and  pictur- 
esque, and  the  way  to  it  lay  through  grand  and  beau- 
tiful scenery ;  but  our  friends  walked  onward  in  almost 
unbroken  silence,  save  that  now  and  then  a  heavy  sigh 
would  escape  from  their  bosoms ;  for  the  very  loveliness 
of  their  valleys,  arrayed  in  all  the -fresh  verdure  of 
spring,  brought  home  to  them  with  a  keener  pang  the 
remembrance  of  the  danger  that  they  might  soon  see 
them  wasted  with  fire  and  sword. 

They  met  Geoffrey  with  his  wife  and  children,  and 
many  others  of  their  friends  and  neighbors,  all  wending 
their  way  toward  the  same  point ;  and  their  mutual 
greetings  were  kindly,  yet  very  grave  and  sad,  the 
women  for  the  most  part  preserving  a  mournfal  silence, 
while  their  husbands  merely  exchanged  a  few  words 
about  the  threatened  storm,  and  the  best  means  fo. 
averting  it,  exhorting  each  other  to  a  firm,  unwavering 
trust  in  the  God  of  their  fathers. 

"  I  am  truly  glad  to  be  permitted  to  come  up  to  the 
courts  of  the  Lord's  house  once  more,"  remarked 
another  silver-haired  patriarch  to  Martin,  as  they 
drew  near  the  church-door  together;  "for  I  greatly 
fear  this  may  be  to  very  many  of  us  the  last  opportu- 
nity we  shall  enjoy  here  on  earth." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Martin ;  "but  the  Lord  grant  we  may 
all  meet  in  the  sanctuary  above!" 

"  How  sweetly  solemn  is  this  place  1"  thought  Aline. 
as  ^he  took  her  seat.  "  What  a  precious  privilege  to 
be  permitted  to  meet  with  God's  people,  knowing  that 
the  Master  himself  is  also  present !  for  has  he  not  said, 
''Where   two  or  three   are  gathered  together  in   my 


70  CASELLA 

name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  them'?  Oh  that  ] 
could  realize  his  presence  more  fully!" 

The  house  was  filled ;  and  an  air  of  deep  solemnity 
seemed  to  pervade  the  whole  congregation  as  the  pas- 
tor rose  and  led  them  in  prayer ;  and  while  he  broke 
to  them  the  bread  of  life,  they  hung  upon  his  words 
with  the  most  earnest  attention.  He  spoke  of  the 
'hreatened  danger  to  them  and  their  beloved  Zion,  but 
reminded  them  that  God  was  Sovereign  of  the  uni- 
verse, and  nothing  could  befall  them  without  his  will, 
and  that  he  had  promised  to  preserve  his  own  church 
in  all  her  perils,  and  to  bring  his  people  off  more 
than  conquerors.  He  exhorted  them  to  have  faith  in 
God,  to  be  firm  and  brave,  remembering  that  Christ 
had  warned  his  disciples  to  expect  persecution,  but 
had  promised  to  be  with  them  always,  even  unto  the 
end  of  the  world,  and  to  give  them  strength  according 
to  their  clay.  But,  while  exhorting  them  bravely  to 
defend  their  faith  and  their  families,  he  entreated  them 
also  to  show  a  spirit  of  forbearance  and  forgiveness 
toward  their  enemies  and  persecutors. 

Ah!  even  while  he  thus  addressed  his  flock,  some  of 
their  brethren  in  the  adjoining  valley  of  Luserna  were 
suffering  the  loss  of  all  things  for  Christ. 

That  very  morning,  immediately  after  mass,  a  party 
of  soldiers  under  Mario  di  Bagnolo  had  set  off  on  a 
'■  heretic-hunt," — that  is  to  say,  to  shoot  as  many  Wal- 
denses  as  they  could  find,  and  burn  their  houses ;  and 
at  this  very  time  they  were  engaged  in  their  fiendish 
work. 

The  services  were  over,  and  our  friends  left  the  church, 
feeling  that  there  they  had  gathered  strength  for  the 
duties  and  trials  before  them.     They  were  pursuing 


CABELL  A.  71 

Jheir  way  nearly  as  silently  as  before,  each  probably 
engaged  in  meditating  upon  the  counsels  and  instruc- 
tions to  which  they  had  just  been  listening,  when, 
as  they  ascended  the  heights,  they  were  startled  by 
seeing  the  smoke  of  burning  houses  rising  from  the 
plain  Delow  Pierre  and  Aline,  who  happened  to  be 
foremost  of  the  train,  were  the  first  to  perceive  it. 

"Lcok!  look,  Pierre!"  she  cried,  catching  his  arm 
and  turning  very  pale.  "  See  !  alas,  the  wTork  has  begun 
already !" 

"Alas,  I  fear  so  indeed  !"  he  said,  following  the  direc- 
tion of  her  glance.  Then,  as  Martin  and  Hubert  came 
up  behind  him,  he  held  a  hasty  consultation  with  them, 
and  all  three  hurried  off  to  join  their  comrades,  leaving 
the  women  to  go  on  the  remainder  of  their  way  alone. 

They  hastened  homewards  with  all  speed,  passing 
on  the  road  men  and  young  lads  hurrying  _  down 
into  the  valley,  or  across  the  heights  toward  such 
passes  as  the  enemy  wTould  be  most  likely  to  enter — 
and  pale-faced,  excited  women  and  children,  some 
gathered  together  in  groups,  talking  in  subdued  but 
eager  tones,  while  others  were  standing  apart,  gazing 
mournfully  upon  the  scene  of  conflagration  and  devas- 
tation spreading  over  the  plain  below. 

"  Let  us  try  to  keep  it  from  my  poor  mother  as  long 
as  we  can,'"  whispered  Sara,  as  they  drew  near  the 
cottage-door;  but  the  precaution  was  useless.  Susan 
had  heard  the  unusual  sounds  of  running  and  calling, 
and  asked  at  once  what  it  meant,  adding,  "And  you 
are  all  looking  pale  and  troubled.  I  would  rather  you 
would  not  conceal  anything  from  me.  I  can  bear  it  as 
well  as  the  rest  of  you  for  the  Lord  will  give  me 
strength."  # 


72  CABELL  A. 

So  they  told  her,  and  she  asked  them  all  to  kneel 
about  her  bed  and,  raising  her  eyes  to  heaven,  she 
poured  out  her  soul  in  prayer  that  they  might  all  be 
"kept  by  the  power  of  God  through  faith  unto  salva- 
tion;" that  the  Lord  would  give  to  each  grace  to  con- 
fess him  here — even  though  torture  and  death  should 
be  the  consequence — and  eternal  glory  with  himself  in 
the  world  to  come. 

After  that  they  sat  waiting,  knowing  not  what  was 
before  them,  but  each  heart  sending  up  its  silent  peti- 
tions, until  Martin  came  "to  tell  them  that  sentinels  had 
been  placed  at  the  advanced  points,  and  small  bodies  of 
their  militia  in  the  more  important  passes. 


CHAPTER   VI. 

"What's  tho  business, 
That  such  a  hideous  trumpet  calls  to  parley 
The  sleeper  of  the  house? — speak,  speak." 

Shakspeare  :  Macbeth. 

They  were  sad  and  anxious  faces  that  gathered  about 
Martin  Rostagnol's  table  the  next  morning,  and  the 
pale  and  careworn  countenances  of  Madalena  and  Aline 
showed  that  but  little  sleep  had  visited  their  pillows  ; 
yet  no  murmuring  word  escaped  the  lips  of  any,  and 
Martin's  prayer,  when  as  a  family  they  approached  a 
throne  of  grace,  was  fall  of  faith  and  submission  to  the 
will  of  Gocl. 

He  walked  out  directly*  afterward,  to  learn  what 


C A  SELLA.  13 

changes  had  taken  place  during  the  night,  but  presently 
returned,  bringing  news  that  all  was  quiet  yet,  and  ac- 
companied by  Pierre  and  Hubert,  who  had  been  doing 
duty  as  sentinels  on  some  of  the  neighboring  heights, 
and,  having  just  been  relieved,  had  now  come  in  t» 
obtain  a  little  refreshment  and  snatch  a  few  hours  ot 
repose. 

Sara  hastened  to  spread  again  the  table  she  had 
cleared  shortly  before;  and,  while  she  did  so,  the  wives 
enjoyed  a  few  moments'  private  converse  with  their 
husbands. 

"What,  dear  Hubert,  do  you  think  of  our  situation 
now  ?"  asked  Madalena.  "  Will  there  be  any  more  fight- 
ing? and  will  you  and  Pierre  be  exposed  to  danger?''' 
And  her  voice  trembled  as  she  spoke. 

"  I  have  no  doubt  of  it,  my  wife,"  he  said;  "but  fear 
not  for  us  :  remember  that  He  who  guided  the  arrow 
shot  at  a  venture,  and  caused  it  to  enter  between  the 
joints  of  the  armor  of  Israel's  wicked  king,  can  also 
turn  aside  the  bullets  of  Pianeza's  men  from  us,  if  it 
be  bis  will ;  and  if  not,  then,  beloved,  we  but  part  in 
this  world  to  meet  in  another,  where  sin  and  sorrow 
and  parting  can  never  come. "  And  he  drew  her  to  him 
with  a  tender  caress. 

She  could  not  speak  in  reply,  but  laid  her  head  on 
his  shoulder,  while  the  tears  fell  like  rain  from  her  eyes. 
They  were  standing  apart  from  the  others  ;  Martin  had 
gone  to  his  wife's  room,  and  Barbara  was  assisting 
Sara,  while  Aline  and  Pierre,  in  another  corner  of  tho 
apartment,  were  wholly  occupied  with  each  other. 

"  Don't  cry,  mother,"  said  little  Paul,  coming  to  her 
Bide.     "  Are  you  sorry  father's  cume  back?" 

"  No,  my  darling,"  she  answered,  gently  stroking  his 
7 


74  CASELLA. 

soft  hair,  "  but  I  grieve  that  he  must  leave  us  again  eo 
soon." 

Hubert  took  his  boy  in  his  arms,  and,  pressing  him 
to  his  heart,  said,  "  My  little  son,  if  you  should  never  see 
me  after  to-day,  remember  that  you  have  a  Father  in 
heaven,  who,  if  you  love  and  serve  him,  will  never  leave 
nor  forsake  you." 

"I'll  not  forget  it,  father,"  said  the  child;  "but  I'll 
ask  God  to  let  you  come  back  again." 

"  That's  right,  my  son,"  said  Hubert ;  "ask the  Lord 
for  whatever  you  want,  for  he  is  good  and  kind,  and 
able  to  do  for  us  more  and  better  than  we  can  ask  or 
think." 

Then,  setting  him  down,  he  took  up  the  infant 
Blanche,  who  was  seated  on  the  floor  at  his  feet. 

"  She  grows  more  lovely  every  day,"  he  said  to  his 
wife,  as  he  pressed  a  tender  kiss  upon  the  soft  little 
cheek.  "  How  thankful  should  we  be  to  our  heavenly 
Father  that  thus  far  she  has  been  spared  to  us  !" 

"Come,  my  son,"  said  Barbara,  drawing  near,  "your 
breakfast  is  waiting." 

"  Yes,  mother,"  he  said,  giving  the  babe  to  his  wife: 
"your  thoughtful  kindness  to  me  seems  never  wea- 
ried." 

"  The  clouds  grow  blacker  day  by  day,  my  sons," 
said  Martin,  coming  in  while  they  were  eating. 

"Yes,"  said  Pierre,  "and,  alas!  now,  when  it  can 
no  longer  be  doubted  that  mischief  is  intended  us.  we 
are  but  ill  prepared  to  meet  it — neither  armed  nor 
organized  as  we  should  have  been." 

"And  very  few  and  weak  in  comparison  with  oar 
foes,"  said  Hubert.  "Yet  we  need  not  despair ;  for  is 
anything  ***»  hard  for  the  Lord  ?" 


CASELLA.  15 

"Nothing,  my  son,"  replied  the  old  man;  "and, 
/hough  he  is  now,  no  doubt,  chastening-  us  for  our  sins, 
yet,  if  we  repent  and  turn  to  him  with  all  our  heart, 
he  will  appear  for  our  deliverance." 

The  meal  was  soon  dispatched,  and  the  weary 
men,  throwing  themselves  upon  a  bed  without  remov- 
ing any  part  of  their  clothing,  for  fear  of  a  sudden  call 
to  the  scene  of  action,  fell  almost  immediately  into  a 
profound  slumber. 

All  was  now  quiet  in  Martin's  cottage  for  several 
hours,  when  suddenly  the  sharp,  quick  report  of  fire- 
arms, echoed  and  re-echoed  by  the  surrounding  hills 
and  mountains,  brought  them  all  to  their  feet,  and  Hu- 
bert and  Pierre,  seizing  their  guns,  rushed  from  the 
house. 

"  Haste  !  haste  !"  cried  a  young  scout,  who  met  them 
at  the  threshold  ;  "  we  are  attacked  at  all  points.  It  is 
said  that  troops  are  moving  simultaneously  against  us 
on  the  heights  of  La  Tour,  of  San  Giovanni,  of  An- 
grogna,  and  of  Bricherasco." 

lie  darted  away  almost  before  be  had  finished  his 
sentence,  and  was  quickly  followed  by  every  man  in 
the  hamlet  capable  of  bearing  arms. 

The  women  looked  at  each  other,  pale  and  excited, 
and  Madalena,  whose  children  were  sleeping,  caught 
up  a  shawl,  and,  throwing  it  over  her  head,  cried, 
"Come,  let  us  go  out  upon  the  brow  of  the  mountain. 
We  may  be  able  to  see  the  struggle  from  thence,  and, 
while  our  husbands  and  brothers  fight,  we  will  hold  up 
their  hands  with  our  prayers." 

"Do  you,  Madalena  and  Mother  Barbara  and  Aline, 
£0,"  said  Sara,  kindly,  "  while  I  abide  by  the  stuff  and 
watch  over  my  mother  and  the  little  ones." 


76  C A  SELLA. 

"  No,"  replied  Madalena,  in  a  tone  of  self-reproach  ; 
"  I  am  very  selfish  :  do  you  and  mother  and  my  sister 
go,  and  I  will  stay." 

"No,"  said  Sara,  with  a  tear  trembling  in  her  eye; 
"  you  and  Aline  have  even  more  at  stake  in  this  strug- 
gle thau  I :  your  husbands  are  there,  and  do  you  go. 
It  is  no  trial  to  me  to  stay  here,  and  I  too  will  be  lift- 
ing up  my  heart  to  the  God  of  battles  on  their  behalf." 
"Nay,  my  daughters,"  interposed  Barbara,  "go  all 
of  you,  and  I  will  remain  ;  I  can  attend  to  all  that  is 
needful  here,  and  I  care  not  to  drag  my  aged  limbs  to 
the  steeper  heights." 

Her  offer  was  at  once  accepted,  with  thanks,  and  the 
three  younger  women  hastened,  in  company  with  Mar- 
tin, to  the  top  of  the  most  elevated  point  in  the  neigh- 
borhood, whence  they  had  a  bird's-eye  view  of  almost 
the  whole  contest.  They  watched  with  breathless 
eagerness  each  attack  and  repulse,  as  those  whose 
dearest  interests  hung  upon  the  result. 

The  Popish  troops  far  outnumbered  the  Vaudois, 
being,  even  as  Hubert  had  said,  as  a  hundred  to  one ; 
but  the  latter  had  the  advantages  of  position  and  of  a 
righteous  cause.  Their  confidence  in  God  was  strong ; 
to  him  they  looked  for  help,  and  it  was  given  ;  all  the 
attacks  upon  them  failed — the  enemy  could  not  drive 
'hem  from  any  one  of  their  intrenchments. 

The  young  men  did  not  return  again  that  day;  but 
<n  the  evening  Martin  sought  them  out  at  their  posts 
and  brought  back  news  of  their  safety;  and  the  wives 
and  mother  lay  down  to  rest  with  thankful  hearts. 

The  next  day  all  was  quiet  in  their  immediate  vicin- 
ity ;  but  toward  night  they  learned  that  two  attacks 
had  been  made — one  upon  the  Waldenses  of  San  Gio- 


CASELLA.  1) 

vanni,  intrenched  at  Castello,  under  the  command  of 
Captain  Grayero,  and  the  other  upon  those  of  Taglia- 
rette,  in  both  of  which  the  enemy  were  defeated,  losing 
in  the  latter  engagement  fifty  men,  while  the  loss  of 
the  Waldenses  was  only  two. 

Martin  had  learned  this  news  from  one  of  the  neigh- 
bors, and,  while  he  was  telling  it,  Pierre  entered,  fol- 
lowed shortly  afterward  by  Hubert;  but  they  had  only 
come,  as  before,  for  a  little  rest  and  refreshment,  and 
about  ten  o'clock  left  again  for  their  posts. 

Then  the  family  retired,  having,  as  was  their  inva- 
riable custom,  first  committed  themselves  and  all  their 
interests  to  the  keeping  of  Him  who  neither  slumbers 
nor  sleeps. 

All  was  quiet  within  and  without,  and  Madalena, 
with  her  babes  beside  her,  slept  peacefully.  But  not 
so  Aline,  who  shared  with  Barbara  another  bed  in  the 
same  room:  she  seemed  to  miss  her  darling  more  and 
more  everyday,  and  for  hours  she  lay  awake,  thiuking  of 
him  and  longing  to  feel  the  little  head  resting  against 
her  bosom,  or  the  clasp  of  his  tiny  arms  about  her  neck 
and  his  soft  kisses  on  her  cheek.  Nor  was  it  only 
these  yearnings  of  the  bereaved  heart  for  the  absent 
little  one  that  drove  sleep  from  her  eyes ;  for  at  times 
anxiety  for  her  husband  well-nigh  swallowed  up  every 
other  thought.  She  had  lost  one  of  her  heart's  best 
treasures,  and  that  loss  but  made  her  tremble  the  more 
lest  another  should  follow.  But  at  length  she  dropped 
into  an  uneasy  slumber ;  yet  only  to  be  quickly  startled 
from  it  by  the  sound  of  a  trumpet-blast,  which  seemed 
to  come  from  the  vicinity  of  the  nearest  intrenchment 
of  the  Vaudois,  and  was  instantly  lollowed  by  another 
and  another  farther  and  farther  away  among  the  hill* 
7* 


78  •  CASELLA 

She  sprang  from  her  bed,  and,  as  Barbara  and  Mada- 
lena  also  started  up,  asked,  hastily,  "What  does  it 
mean  ?  what  can  have  happened  ?" 

Bat  they  were  as  ignorant  as  herself;  though  Bar- 
bara suggested  that  it  was  probably  a  summons  from 
the  marquis  to  the  Vaudois  to  surrender. 

"But  they  will  not!"  exclaimed  Aline,  excitedly; 
"  they  will  not !  they  dare  not !  for  what  would  it  be 
but  placing  themselves  at  the  mercy  of  a  foe  who  knows 
not  the  meaning  of  the  word  ?  Oh,  my  husband  !  the 
cowardly  assassins  may  be  even  now  imbruing  their 
hands  in  his  blood  1"  And  she  hid  her  face  and  shud- 
dered. 

"Nay,  my  dear  child,"  said  Barbara,  soothingly,  "  do 
not  give  way  to  such  fears,  so  unworthy  of  a  soldier's 
wife,  herself  a  soldier  of  the  cross :  remember  he,  as 
well  as  the  rest  of  us,  is  in  the  hands  of  God." 

While  they  talked,  Madalena  was  dressing  quietly, 
but  with  great  dispatch,  and,  though  her  heart  beat 
wildly,  she  said  not  a  word.  But  a  light  step  was 
heard  on  the  stairs,  the  door  opened  gently,  and  Sara 
entered. 

"Ah,  you  are  all  up,  I  see,"  she  said,  speaking  in 
an  undertone,  for  fear  of  waking  the  children.  "I 
thought  you  had  probably  been  roused  by  the  trumpets 
and  would  feel  alarmed  ;  but  my  father  thinks,  as  there 
has  been  no  sound  of  fighting  for  many  hours,  it  can 
be  nothing  worse  than  a  summons  to  our  troops  to 
surrender.  He  has  gone  out,  though,  to  inquire,  and  in 
the  mean  time  it  would,  perhaps,  be  as  well  for  us  to 
dress,  though  it  still  wants  two  hours  to  daybreak. 
But  I  would  not  distui-b  the  little  ones  yet,  Madalena," 
she  added,  seeing  the  latter  look  wistfully  at  her  babea 


CASELLA.  79 

"  Jsro,  I  will  not,"  replied  Madalena,  in  a  low  tone ; 
but  she  made  every  other  preparation  for  speedy  flight 
in  case  of  necessity. 

She  had  scarcely  finished,  when  Martin  returned  to 
quiet  their  apprehensions  with  the  intelligence  that 
what  they  had  heard  was  the  announcement  of  the 
marquis,  by  sound  of  trumpet  at  each  of  the  Walden- 
sian  intrenchments,  that  he  was  now  ready  to  receive 
deputies  with  whom  to  treat  for  an  accommodation  in 
the  name  of  the  Duke  of  Savoy. 

"  Then  we  may  hope  that  this  dreadful  state  of 
affairs  is  at  last  coming  to  an  end,"  said  Aline,  with 
a  sigh  of  relief. 

"The  Lord  grant  it,  if  it  be  his  will!"  said  Martin, 
gravely.  "  May  he  give  wisdom  and  prudence  to  those 
who  shall  be  appointed  to  treat  with  the  foe,  and  to  all 
of  us!" 

"Amen!"  ejaculated  Barbara,  fervently. 

Though  it  was  still  so  early,  no  one  thought  of  going 
to  bed  again,  and  Martin,  opening  the  Bible,  read 
aloud  the  eighth  chapter  of  Romans  ;  and,  oh,  with 
what  a  tone  of  exultant  joy  did  he  pronounce  the  words 
of  the  last  few  verses,  "  Who  shall  separate  us  from 
the  love  of  Christ?"  etc. ;  and  then,  as  they  all  knelt 
about  him,  he  poured  out  a  prayer  full  of  faith  and 
hope,  and  of  rejoicing  in  the  many  great  and  precious 
promises  of  God's  holy  word. 

Ilubert  came  in  as  they  sat  down  to  breakfast. 

"My  husband?"  gasped  Aline,  as  she  saw  that  he 
was  alone. 

"  Pierre  is  safe  and  well,  dear  sister,"  said  Ilubert, 
kindly,  "but  is  assisting  to  guard  an  important  pass, 
and  cannot  come  in  until  I  roturn  to  relievo  him.     So 


80  CASELLA. 

I  am  to  take  a  few  hours'  repose,  and  then  he  will  do 
the  same.  He  insisted  that,  as  I  am  a  little  the  elder 
of  the  two,  I  should  take  my  turn  first." 

"  What  is  now  to  be  done  ?"  asked  Martin.  "  Depu- 
ties will  be  appointed,  no  doubt,  in  compliance  with 
the  proposal  of  the  marquis." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Hubert,  "one  from  each  commune; 
and  God  graDt  they  may  treat  wisely  with  our  wily 
foe  1" 

At  noon  Hubert  returned  to  his  post,  and  Pierre 
came  in,  bringing  the  news  that  deputies  had  been  ap- 
pointed and  sent  to  La  Tour  to  treat  with  the  marquis. 

All  seemed  quiet  during  the  afternoon :  Martin  had 
gone  out  directly  after  dinner,  Pierre  was  sleeping  off 
his  fatigue  in  an  upper  chamber,  and  the  women  and 
thildren  were  all  gathered  in  Susan's  room ;  for,  when 
not  suffering  too  much,  she  loved  to  have  them  all 
about  her,  and  not  one  of  the  group  was  more  calm 
and  full  of  confidence  in  God  than  she. 

At  length  Martin  and  Hubert  came  in  together,  both 
looking  grave  and  sad. 

"What  news?"  asked  the  women,  breathlessly. 

"You  tell  them,  Hubert ;  you  can  do  it  better  than 
I,"  said  Martin. 

"All  seems  to  be  going  well,"  said  Hubert,  heaving 
an  involuntary  sigh.  "  Our  deputies  were  received  by 
the  marquis  with  the  greatest  urbanity,  and  were  in- 
vited to  dine  with  him,  which  they  did,  and  found 
themselves  most  hospitably  entertained.  He  conversed 
with  them  for  a  considerable  time,  and  assured  them 
of  the  most  friendly  views  toward  us ;  said  that  the 
order  issued  by  Gastaldo  on  the  25th  of  January  re« 
ferred  only  to  the  Vaudois  of  the  lower  valleys,  whom 


CAkELIiA.  81 

it  was  deemed  expedient  to  remove  into  the  mountains, 
but  that  the  communes  of  the  upper  valleys  had  no- 
thing whatever  to  fear.  He  also  expressed  the  greatest 
regret  for  the  excesses  committed  by  his  soldiers,  im- 
puting them  entirely  to  the  difficulty  of  enforcing  dis- 
cipline on  so  large  a  body  of  troops,  and  adding  that 
it  was  for  that  very  reason  he  wished  to  distribute 
them.  He  represented  that  we  would  be  doing  a  per- 
sonal favor  to  our  sovereign  by  receiving  each  com- 
mune a  single  regiment,  and  expressed  his  conviction 
that  the  duke,  touched  with  so  great  a  mark  of  confi- 
dence, would  be  induced  to  recall  the  decree  affecting 
the  Taudois  of  the  plains." 

"And  do  you  think  he  will,  Hubert  f"  asked  Mada- 
lena,  eagerly. 

"  I  cannot  tell,  dear  wife,"  he  replied,  in  a  tone  of  sad- 
ness and  doubt ;  "  but  we  will  soon  know ;  for,  though 
both  Captain  Gianavel  and  the  Barba  Leger  opposed 
it  most  strenuously,  the  communes  have  consented  to 
receive  the  troops." 

"And  you  do  not  approve  of  it?"  she  said,  with  an 
anxious,  inquiring  look. 

"  No,  my  Madalena,"  he  lcplied,  "  I  cannot  but  think, 
with  Gianavel  and  Leger,  that  it  is  unwise,  because 
it  places  us  entirely  at  the  mercy  of  a  foe  who  has 
vowed  our  destruction.  They  have  tried  force,  and 
failed ;  and  if  they  are  now  trying  perfidy,  it  will  not  be 
the  first  time  that  Rome  has  done  so." 

"And  you,  father, — what  do  you  think  ?"  asked  Sara. 

"  I  scarce  know  what  to  think,  my  daughter,"  he 
replied.  "I  would  be  slow  to 'impute  bad  motives  to 
the  marquis ;  and  yet  I  much  fear  we  have  acted  un- 
wisely in  yielding  to  his  demand." 


82  .  CASELLA 

A  deep  hush  fell  upon  the  circle,  every  face  wearing 
a  sail,  anxious  look.     Susan's  voice  broke  the  silence. 

"  '  The  Lord  is  my  light  and  my  salvation, '"she  said; 
"  '  whom  shall  I  fear  ?  The  Lord  is  the  strength  of  my 
life  ;  of  whom  shall  I  be  afraid  V  Let  us,  dear  hus- 
band, daughter,  and  friends,  like  the  disciples  of  old, 
take  joyfully  the  spoiling  of  our  goods,  and  of  our  lives 
also,  if  it  come  to  that;  for  'we  know  that  if  our 
earthly  hou&e  of  this  tabernacle  were  dissolved,  we 
have  a  building  of  God,  an  house  not  made  with  hands, 
eternal  in  the  heavens.'  Shall  we  count  it  a  great 
thing  even  if  we  be  called  to  die  for  Him  who  so  freely 
laid  down  his  life  for  us  ?  Nay,  let  us  rather  rejoice 
and  give  thanks  that  unto  us  it  is  given,  in  the  behalf 
of  Christ,  not  only  to  believe  on  him,  but  also  to  suffer 
for  his  sake." 

Sara  now  rose,  and  left  the  room,  to  prepare  the 
evening  meal ;  and  when  it  was  nearly  ready,  Aline 
called  her  husband. 

"Have  our  deputies  returned,  Hubert?"  he  asked, 
as  they  began  their  meal. 

"  They  have,"  replied  his  brother  ;  and  he  went  on 
to  repeat  the  information  he  had  already  given  the 
others. 

Aline  watched  her  husband's  face  anxiously  while  he 
listened,  and  from  its  grave  and  troubled  expression 
gathered  the  conviction  that  he  took  the  same  view  of 
the  case  that  Hubert  did. 

On  rising  from  the  table,  the  three  men  walked  out 
to  the  brow  of  the  mountain,  and,  while  Aline  assisted 
Sara  \a  ith  the  evening  work,  Madalena  began,  as  usual, 
to  prepare  her  children  for  bed.  But  a  rague  fear 
stopped  her. 


CA  SELLA.  §3 

"Mother,"  she  said,  turning  to  Barbara,  who  sat 
near  by,  with  her  knitting  in  her  hand,  "I  believe  I 
will  not  undress  them  to-night." 

"  It  may  be  as  well  not,"  assented  Barbara  ;  "  for,  at 
all  events,  it  can  hardly  injure  them  to  pass  one  night, 
in  their  clothes." 

It  was  not  yet  dark,  and  Martin,  Hubert,  Pierre, 
and  many  others,  stood  looking  down  into  the  valleys, 
watching  the  movements  of  the  Popish  troops,  who 
were  already  installing  themselves  in  the  Yaudois  vil- 
lages and  houses. 

"Look!"  exclaimed  Pierre,  suddenly.  "A  detach- 
ment is  ascending  Campo  la  Rama  and  Costa  Ros- 
sina,  on  their  way  to  Pra  del  Tor,  no  doubt.  Truly 
they  are  in  haste  to  take  possession  of  our  strong- 
holds." 

"  It  looks  not  well,"  replied  Hubert ;  "  and,  see  !  there 
is  smoke  rising  from  the  direction  of  Tagliarette  ;  they 
have  set  the  village  on  fire  ;  and  surely  I  hear  cries  as 
of  pursuers  and  pursued  ;  and  yonder  flashes  a  signal- 
fire  on  Roratal     Alas,  I  fear  all  is  indeed  lost!" 

"  And  see  !"  cried  Pierre  ;  "  the  regiment  of  Grancey 
advances  upon  Angrogna  from  one  side,  while  yonder 
detachment  descends  the  opposite  hill." 

"  Haste  !  let  us  also  light  our  signal !"  cried  several 
voices ;  and  it  was  scarcely  sooner  said  than  done, 
while  at  the  same  instant  cries  of  "  To  Perosa!"  "  To 
Perosa !"  "  To  La  Vachera  !"  •■  Treachery  !"  spread  like 
electric  flames  along  the  mountain-slopes. 

"  Hark  !  what  was  that?  What  mean  tnose  cries  ?" 
exclaimed  Madalena,  in  alarm,  as,  catching  her  babe  to 
her  bosom,  she  rushed  to  the  door,  closely  followed  by 
Barbara,  Sara,  and  Aline. 


84  •  CASELLA. 

They  met  Martin  and  the  two  younger  men  on  the 
threshold,  all  pale  and  breathless  with  running. 

"All  is  lost!"  they  cried.  "We  are  betrayed,  and 
nothing  but  instant  flight  will  save  us!" 

"But  whither,  whither  shall  we  fly?"  asked  the  ex- 
cited women. 

"To  La  Vachera,"  was  the  reply,  "and  thence  to 
Perosa  ;  for,  belonging  to  France,  it  will  be  a  safe  asy- 
lum for  the  present  at  least." 

"  It  would  be  impossible  to  remove  my  mother;  and 
I  will  never  leave  her,"  said  Sara,  with  calm  determin- 
ation. "  I  hope  they  will  not  have  the  cruelty  to  harm 
helpless  females ;  and,  if  they  do,  we  will  die  to- 
gether." And,  hastening  to  the  bed  where  the  invalid 
lay,  she  sat  down  by  her  side,  clasping  the  wasted 
hand  in  hers,  and  gazing  with  the  tenderest  affection 
into  the  wan  face,  with  its  sunken  features  and  hollow 
eyes. 

"  Nay,  Sara,  go,"  said  her  mother  ;  "  my  life  is  worth 
but  little  to  me  or  any  one  else ;  but  not  so  with 
yours.  Go,  and  let  me  die  alone,  if  such  be  the  will 
of  God." 

"  No,  mother,  I  entreat  you  bid  me  not,"  she  pleaded, 
"for  I  cannot  do  it.  But,  father,  do  you  go;  they  are 
less  likely  to  spare  men  than  women." 

"  Men  who  have  youth  and  strength,  and  are  capa- 
ble of  resistance,"  he  replied,  "but  not  those  who  are 
old  and  feeble.  I  will  stay  too,  for  if  they  spare  you 
they  will  spare  me  also ;  and  I  wish  not  to  survive 
you.  Hubert  and  Pierre,"  he  added,  turning  to  them, 
"  it  is  time  you  were  withdrawing,  with  the  other  men 
capable  of  bearing  arms,  to  the  heights  of  La  Yachera. 
Do  not  dela1-  mother  moment.  I  will  bring  out  the  mules, 


CASELLA.  85 

and  see  your  families  started  on  their  way  ;  and  I  trust 
you  will  be  able  to  join  them  at  Perosa  in  safety." 

"  Thank  you,"  they  replied,  hastily  embracing  their 
dear  ones. 

"Mother  and  Madalena,"  said  Hubert,  "delay  is 
dangerous.  Make  all  haste  to  Perosa  by  the  way  of 
La  Vachera,  whither  we  will  precede  you  and  see  that 
all  is  safe.  Mount  the  two  mules ;  they  are  sure-footed, 
and  will  carry  you  out  of  the  reach  of  the  enemy  in  a 
few  hours.  You  will  not  be  able  to  take  anything 
with  you  but  a  few  changes  of  clothing  for  yourselves 
and  the  children.  Madalena,  I  need  not  remind  you 
to  protect  them  well  from  the  cold." 

He  strained  her  to  his  heart  again  for  one  instant, 
and  was  gone,  in  company  with  Pierre,  who  with  diffi- 
culty tore  himself  away  from  the  arms  of  his  weeping 
wife,  who  clung  to  him  as  though  never  expecting  to 
see  him  more. 

Madalena,  feeling  that  there  was  no  time  for  the  in- 
dulgence of  grief,  dashed  away  the  tears  that  filled  her 
eyes,  hastily  gathered  up  the  few  articles  she  could 
take  with  her,  and  with  the  assistance  of  Barbara,  who, 
though  pale,  was  perfectly  calm  and  collected,  quickly 
prepared  herself  and  her  children  for  the  journey.  Nor 
did  Aline  indulge  her  grief  immoderately,  but,  choking 
back  her  sobs  and  tears,  she  too  gave  herself  with  en- 
ergy to  the  work  of  preparation  for  their  departure ; 
and  in  a  very  few  moments,  having  bidden  a  tearful 
and  affectionate  farewell  to  their  hospitable  enter- 
tainers, they,  in  company  with  many  other  fugitives 
from  Popish  intolerance,  were  fleeing  over  the  rocks 
and  snows  to  the  French  valley  of  Perosa, — Barbara 
mounted  on  one  of  the  mules  and  Madalena,  with  her 

8 


qfi  CASELLA. 

babe  in  her  arras,  seated  behind  her,  while  Aline  rode 
the  other  and  can  led  little  Paul. 

The  darkness,  tLe  steepness  and  narrowness  of  the 
path,  leading  sometimes  along  the  edge  of  frightful 
precipices,  the  depth  of  the  snow,  and  the  bitter  cold 
on  the  mountain-tops,  rendered  it  a  fearful  journey,  and 
the  night  one  to  be  remembered  during  the  rest  of  their 
lives.  But  Perosa  was  at  last  reached  in  safety;  and 
there  a  cordial  welcome  and  sincere  sympathy  from 
their  brethren  in  the  faith  awaited  all  the  poor  wan- 
derers. All  had  suffered  much  from  fatigue  and  cold, 
and  for  a  time  Madalena's  children  were  quite  ill  from 
the  effects ;  but  a  few  weeks  saw  them  entirely  restored 
to  health. 


CHAPTER    VIL 

"Oh!  for  the  deed  of  blood  and  crime  the  heavens  looked  down  on 

then, 
The  painter's  art  no  pencil  hath — the  poet's  hand  no  pen  ! 
Father  and  children,  mother,  bates,  together  they  must  fall. 
They  sought  no  mercy,  no  reprieve — too  blest  if  death  were  all! 
To  speak  the  deeds  that  morning  done,  no  human  lips  may  try; 
Jtlan  dare  not  tell  what  man  dare  do  'ncath  his  Creator's  eye. 
Some  fearful  hours — a  cry  of  blood  to  Heaven — and  all  was  o'er! 
But  woe  to  them  by  whom  that  deed  was  done,  for  evermore!" 

While  Hubert  and  Pierre  stood  watching  the  move- 
ments of  the  Popish  troops  on  that  eventful  evening, 
Geoffrey  and  a  number  of  his  companions-in-arms  were 
doing  the  same  thing  on  a  neighboring  height.  They, 
too,  saw  the  smoke  of  the  burning  village  and  the 


CASEL1.A.  87 

signal-fire  suddenly  blazing  out  on  the;  hill  of  Rorata, 
and  joined  with  their  brethren  in  the  warning  cry  of 
"Treachery!''  and  Geoffrey,  turning  to  his  son,  who 
stood  by  his  side,  exclaimed,  "  Run,  Louis,  to  your 
mother,  and  tell  her  it  is  my  advice  that  she  flee  in- 
stantly to  Perosa  with  you  and  the  little  ones.  Th 
men  capable  of  bearing  arms  must  keep  together,  and 
I  cannot  go  to  her  now  ;  but  if  she  will  but  flee  at 
once,  without  a  moment's  delay,  I  think  she  will  reach 
there  in  safety,  and  to-morrow  I  hope  to  meet  her 
again. 

"  Haste,  Louis,  haste,"  he  added,  "  and  may  the  God 
of  our  fathers  watch  over  and  protect  you  all !" 

Like  an  arrow  from  the  bow,  the  boy  sped  down 
the  mountain-side,  nor  once  stopped,  nor  looked  behind 
him,  until  he  had  reached  the  village  ;  but  there  his 
progress  was  stayed  for  a  time.  Pianeza's  troops 
were  just  entering  it,  with  the  marquis  at  their  head, 
and  the  boy  found  himself  forced  to  step  back  into  the 
angle  of  a  wall  and  wait  until  they  had  passed.  They 
were  savage-looking  men,  and  as  their  murderous 
glances  fell  upon  him,  and  he  heard  now  and  then  a 
muttered  threat,  he  pressed  closer  to  the  wall,  and 
trembled  with  fear,  but  more  for  his  mother  and  his 
little  brother  and  sister  than  for  himself.  To  the  anx- 
ious, excited  boy  they  seemed  very  long  in  passing, 
though  it  was  in  reality  but  a  very  few  moments  ere 
they  had  scattered  themselves  over  the  whole  town, 
every  family  being  called  upon  to  quarter  several  of 
them;  and  when  at  length  Louis  reached  the  cottage 
where  his  mother  had  taken  up  her  temporary  abode, 
he  found  half  a  dozen  of  them  in  the  family  sitting- 
room,  laughing  and  talking  with  rude,  noisy  mirth, 


88  CASELLA 

calliog  vociferously  for  the  best  the  house  afforded, 
and  indulging  in  many  coarse  jests  at  the  expense  of 
Catalan  Goneto  and  his  wife,  and  the  pretty  Bianca, 
whose  bright  black  eyes  were  suffused  with  tears  and 
her  modest  cheeks  dyed  with  blushes  at  their  insults. 

But  Louis  neither  heard  nor  heeded  their  words  at 
that  moment ;  his  one  anxiety  was  to  get  to  his  mother 
as  quickly  as  possible.  Her  room  was  in  the  second 
story;  and  as  the  stairs  were  on  the  outside,  leading 
to  a  gallery  upon  which  the  upper  chambers  opened,  he 
fortunately  succeeded  in  reaching  it  unobserved.  The 
room  had  a  very  neat  and  pleasant  look  as  Louis  opened 
the  door  ;  but  on  the  bed  at  the  farther  side  a  little  girl 
lay  tossing  about  in  a  burning  fever,  moaning  and 
sighing  with  pain,  while  the  mother  sat  by  her  side, 
bathing  her  burning  brow,  and  trying  to  soothe  her 
with  gentle,  loving  words. 

Martha  turned  her  head  as  her  son  entered,  and  he 
beckoned  with  his  hand  for  her  to  come  to  him,  at  the 
same  time  glancing  rather  uneasily  at  an  older  girl, 
who  sat  on  the  floor  near  the  bed,  with  a  babe  on  her 
lap,  whom  she  was  doing  her  best  to  amuse  and  keep 
quiet,  that  her  sick  sister  might  not  be  disturbed, 
though  murmuring  to  herself,  the  while,  "It's  very 
little  use  ;  for  poor  Maria  can't  find  any  ease  for  her 
head  while  those  cruel  soldiers  will  make  so  much 
noise  down-stairs." 

The  mother  rose  at  once,  and,  crossing  the  room  to 
where  Louis  stood,  "What  is  the  matter,  my  son?" 
she  asked,  in  an  undertone.  "  Why  are  you  so  agitated  ? 
and  what  meant  those  signal-fires  on  the  heights,  and 
the  cries  I  heard  but  now  of — as  it  seemed  to  me— 
1Perosal'  and  '  Treachery'?" 


CASELLA.  39 

"It  was  treachery,  mother," he  saici,  hurried fy ;  "  we 
have  been  betrayed,  and  must  fly  instantly  to  Perosa." 
And  he  hastened  to  give  her  his  father's  message,  in 
the  very  words  Geoffrey  had  used. 

His  mother  was  very  pUe  when  he  had  finished, 
and  an  expression  of  bitter  anguish  passed  over  her 
features  as  she  glanced  from  one  to  another  of  her 
helpless  children;  for  she  felt  that  she  was  powerless 
to  save  them. 

"Oh,  mother,"  whispered  Louis,  "delay  not  a  mo- 
ment, or  we  may  be  lost.  I  will  go  and  put  the  mule 
to  the  cart,  while  you  get  yourself  and  the  children 
ready.  But  where  is  Philip  ?"  he  asked,  with  an  anx- 
ious glance  about  the  room. 

"Asleep,"  said  his  mother,  pointing  to  a  little  heap 
in  one  corner,  which  he  had  overlooked  in  the  gathering 
gloom,  for  the  sun  had  set  some  time  before,  and  it 
was  now  growing  dark. 

"Oh  !"  he  said,  with  a  sigh  of  relief,  and  was  turning 
to  the  door  again;  but  his  mother  laid  her  hand  on  his 
arm. 

"It  is  useless,  my  son,"  she  said,  in  a  calm,  quiet 
tone.  "Maria  is  much  too  ill  to  be  moved.  But  stay," 
she  added,  as  if  struck  by  a  sudden  thought  "  You  may 
get  the  cart  ready,  and  you  shall  fly  with  the  others." 

"And  leave  you  and  Maria  to  die  alone,  mother?" 
he  exclaimed.     "No,  never!" 

"Not  to  save  Philip  and  your  other  sisters  ?"  she 
said.  "But  I  will  not  urge  you;  for  surely  they  will 
not  harm  defenseless  women  and  children." 

"  Mother,"  exclaimed  the  boy,  earnestly,  "  have  you 
forgotten  the  four  hundred  infants  found  suffocated  in 
their  cradles,  or  in  the  arms  of  their  dead  mothers,  in 
8* 


90  CA  SELLA 

the  cavern  of  Ailfrede  ?  and  is  not  Popery  the  same 
to-day  that  it  was  then  ?  Oh,  mother,  be  warned  in 
time !" 

"  Louis,  my  dear  boy,  would  you  have  me  to  go 
and  leave  her,  my  sick  and  suffering  child  ?  or  take  her 
along  to  die  on  the  way  ?"  she  asked,  pointing  to  the 
bed. 

"  It  is  a  hard  choice,  mother ;  but  better  so  than 
that  she  and  all  of  us  stay  here  to  be  murdered,"  re- 
plied Louis,  with  a  shudder. 

A  step  was  at  that  moment  heard  on  the  gallery 
without,  and  Catalan  opened  the  door,  and  came  in. 

"  Don't  be  frightened,  Martha,"  he  said,  closing  it 
cautiously  behind  him;  "for  though  the  people  on  the 
heights  have  become  alarmed,  and  are  fleeing  to  La 
Vachera  and  Perosa,  the  marquis  assures  us  that  no 
harm  is  intended  us,  and  that  we  have  nothing  to  fear. 
I  myself  heard  the  assurance  from  his  own  lips ;  and, 
indeed,  the  soldiers,  though  somewhat  noisy  and  im- 
pudent, do  not  seem  inclined  to  commit  any  outrage." 

"  Thank  God  !"  ejaculated  Martha,  fervently,  while 
tears  of  joy  and  gratitude  chased  each  other  down  her 
cheeks. 

Louis  was  only  half  satisfied ;  but  be  said  no  more, 
and  contented  himself  with  keeping  close  to  his  mother 
and  sisters,  with  the  boyish  feeling  that  his  presence 
was  a  protection. 

All  was  quiet  and  peaceful  during  the  night;  and 
the  next  day,  Pianeza  renewing  his  assurances  that  no 
harm  was  intended  them,  tho  deluded  people — only 
women  and  children,  and  a  lew  old  men — began  to 
feel  confidence  in  his  word,  and  some  of  them  even 
sent,  as  he  urged  them  to  do,  to  recall  their  husbands 


CASELLA.  9i 

and  fathers,  a  few  of  whom  actually  returned.  Alas 
for  them ! 

But  Louis  could  not  feel  the  confidence  that  others 
did  :  he  was  a  thoughtful  boy,  and  the  story  of  past 
events  in  the  history  of  his  much-persecuted  people 
was  too  deeply  engraven  on  his  memory  to  be  easily 
forgotten  ;  he  knew  that  Popery  had  ever  been  treach- 
erous, and  that  there  was  no  reason  to  believe  her 
changed ;  and  hence  he  watched  with  almost  feverish 
anxiety  for  a  favorable  alteration  in  Maria,  hoping  that 
even  yet  they  might  be  able  to  flee  before  the  blow 
should  fall ;  but  with  a  sinking  heart  he  perceived  that 
her  symptoms  grew  more  and  more  unfavorable. 

"  Louis,"  his  mother  said  to  him,  toward  noon,  "youi 
father  will  be  very  anxious  when  he  finds  we  are  not 
among  the  fugitives  at  Perosa.  Had  you  not  better 
go  and  assure  him  of  our  safety  ?" 

"  And  urge  him  to  return,  mother,  as  the  marquis 
wishes  ?"  asked  the  boy,  raising  his  dark  eyes  inquir- 
ingly to  her  face. 

"  Xo,  Louis,  not  that,"  she  answered,  quickly,  "  but 
rather  entreat  him  to  remain  where  he  is.  I  hope  we 
are  in  no  danger,  but  I  would  risk  as  little  as  pos- 
sible; and,  if  our  destruction  is  intended,  his  presence 
would  be  no  protection  against  foes  so  numerous  and 
powerful.  He  could  only  share  our  fate ;  which  God 
forbid !" 

"  Mother,"  said  Louis,  sadly,  "  I  cannot  bear  to  leave 
you ;  you  need  my  help  in  waiting  on  poor  Maria  and 
caring  for  the  little  ones.  Lucia  must  not  go  down 
among  those  rude  men,  and  Philip  is  quite  too  young 
to  do  your  errands.  Will  it  not  answer  if  I  send  a 
ti^S'^p.  to  my  father  by  some  one  who  is  going  ?" 


92  C A  SELLA. 

"Yes,  I  think  it  will,"  she  replied;  and  he  left  the 
room  to  attend  to  it. 

The  next  morning  Maria  seemed  a  little  better,  and 
Louis's  hopes  rose  ;  but  toward  evening  the  fever  came 
on  again  with  increased  violence,  and  his  heart  sank. 
His  mother,  seeing  it,  said,  gently,  " '  Affliction  cometh 
not  forth  of  the  dust,  neither  doth  trouble  spring  out 
of  the  ground.'  It  is  the  Lord  who  sends  this  sick- 
ness, my  dear  son,  and  we  must  try  to  be  patient  and 
submissive.  Yes,  '  it  is  the  Lord,  and  let  him  do  what 
seemeth  him  good.' " 

"  How  is  the  dear  child  to-night  ?"  asked  Bianca, 
coming  in  and  seating  herself  at  the  foot  of  the  bed. 
"Not  much  better,  I'm  afraid." 

"  Not  quite  so  well  as  she  was  this  morning  ;  but  I 
hope  she  will  be  better  again  to-morrow,"  replied  the 
mother,  trying  to  speak  cheerfully. 

"You  are  worn  out  with  nursing,"  said  Bianca 
"  Will  you  not  let  me  take  your  place  and  watch  by  her 
to-night  ?" 

"  Oh,  no,  mother !  don't  leave  me  !"  exclaimed  Maria, 
pleadingly.  "  You  can  lie  down  beside  me  and  sleep, 
and  I  will  try  to  be  very  patient  and  quiet." 

'•  Do  not  fear ;  I  will  not  leave  you,  my  poor  dar- 
ling," said  the  mother,  giving  her  a  gentle«kiss. 

"You  are  crowded  here, "said  Bianca,  glancing  around 
the  little  apartment,  "  and  I  think  }rou  had  better  let  me 
take  Philip  into  my  bed  for  to-night." 

Bianca  had  from  the  first  been  very  had  to  Martha 
and  her  children,  especially  to  little  Philip,  a  pretty 
and  engaging  boy  of  three,  of  whom  she  made  a  great 
pet,  and  who  had  become  very  fond  of  her.  Philip 
was  sometimes  wakeful  in  the  night,  and  disturbed  -ije 


CASELLA.  93 

sick  child  with  his  prattle;  their  room  was  'rery  full, 
too,  as  Bianca  had  remarked;  and  so  the  mother  thank- 
fully accepted  her  offer,  feeling  that  he  would  be  as 
safe  with  the  kind-hearted  girl  as  with  herself. 

The  cottage  was  much  crowded  by  the  quartering 
of  the  troops  upon  them,  and  Bianca  had  been  obliged 
to  give  up  her  ordinary  sleeping-apartment  and  con- 
tent herself  with  a  bed  spread  upon  the  floor  of  a  closet 
that  opened  into  the  kitchen,  which,  as  well  as  every 
other  room  in  the  house  except  those  occupied  by  Cat- 
alan and  his  wife  and  Martha  and  her  children,  was 
filled  with  soldiers.  The  wall  which  separated  her 
from  them  was  not  very  thick,  and  many  an  oath,  ob- 
scene word,  and  ribald  jest  had  pained  the  ears  of  the 
modest  and  pious  Yaudois  girl  on  the  two  previous 
nights ;  and,  lest  little  Philip  should  hear  them  too, 
she  took  care  that  he  should  be  fast  asleep  before  she 
carried  him  away  from  his  mother's  room. 

A  trooper  was  seated  by  the  fire,  smoking  his  pipe, 
as  she  passed  through  the  kitchen,  and  something  in 
the  look  of  mingled  malice  and  triumph  which  he  gave 
her  aroused  her  suspicions,  and  led  her  rather  to  listen 
to  their  talk  that  night  than,  as  heretofore,  to  strive  to 
shut  her  ears  against  it.  But  they  spoke  in  under- 
tones ;  and  it  was  only  by  putting  her  ear  to  the  crack 
beneath  the  door  that  she  was  able  now  and  then  to 
catch  a  word  or  so  ;  but  words  they  were  of  such  fear- 
ful import  as  to  increase  almost  to  certainty  her  fears 
that  some  terrible  blow  was  about  to  i all  upon  her  peo- 
ple "  Massacre,"  "  The  signal,"  "  Towerof  St.  Mary's," 
'•  I'uwn  with  the  Barbetti,"  "Four  o'clock,"  "Plun- 
der,"— these,  and  others  of  a  like  import,  almost  froz« 
the  blood  in  the  poor  girl's  veins  with  fear  and  horror 


94  CASELLA. 

But  at  length  the  voices  ceased,  one  after  another, 
and  no  sound  was  heard  but  the  deep  breathing  of 
heavy  sleepers.  Yet  Bianca  slept  not.  First  kneeling 
on  the  floor,  she  lifted  up  her  heart  in  silent  prayer  for 
help  ;  then,  laying  herself  down  beside  the  unconscious 
child,  she  calmly  considered  what  would  be  her  best 
course  of  action.  She  first  thought  of  escaping  by 
the  window  of  her  closet,  which  looked  out  into  the 
little  inclosure  behind  the  hous*%  and  fleeing  at  once 
to  the  mountains  with  little  Philip  in  her  arms  ;  but, 
reflecting  that  she  had  heard  nothing  to  give  her  a  clew 
to  the  appointed  day  for  the  massacre,  she  determined 
to  wait  until  morning,  that,  if  possible,  she  might  find 
an  opportunity  to  warn  the  others  of  the  impending 
danger.  But  she  would  not  undress  for  the  nis>'ht,  nor 
suffer  her  eyes  to  close  in  sleep ;  and,  very  gently  and 
carefully,  she  put  Philip's  clothes  on  him,  succeeding  in 
doing  so  without  rousing  him  from  his  sleep,  which, 
providentially,  was  unusually  sound  that  night.  This 
done,  she  seated  herself  close  to  the  door  and  once 
more  applied  her  ear  to  the  crack ;  but  for  a  long  time 
she  heard  nothing  save  the  song  of  the  cricket  on  the 
hearth  and  the  heavy  breathing  of  the  troopers  ;  then 
a  voice  spoke  so  close  to  her  that  she  gave  an  invol- 
untary start. 

"  I  dreamed  the  signal  had  been  given,  and  we  were 
already  engaged  in  converting  these  heretics  with  our 
good  broadswords,"  it  said;  and,  by  the  sound,  the 
speaker  seemed  to  start  up  to  a  sitting  posture  as  he 
spoke.  "  What  say  you,  comrade  ?  has  the  hour  ar- 
rived ?" 

"No,"  growled  another  voice :  "look  at  the  moon. 
It  can't  be  more  than  three  o'clock,  at  farthest ;  and  w« 


CAS  EL  LA  95 

may  sleep  another  hour  ere  w  e're  called  to  rouse  these 
cursed  barbets  from  their  beds." 

"One  hour!  —  only  one  hour!"  groaned  Bianca  to 
herself.     "  0  God  of  our  fathers,  send  help!" 

For  a  few  moments  she  sat  with  her  face  buried  in 
her  hands,  pleading  silently — but,  oh,  how  earnestly! — 
for  herself  and  for  her  people.  Then  calmly  she  laid 
her  plans  and  made  her  few  preparations  for  flight. 
She  could  not  warn  the  others,  for  it  was  impossible  to 
gain  the  stairs  leading  to  the  upper  story  without  eithei 
passing  through  the  kitchen  or  directly  in  front  of  its 
windows,  and,  besides,  she  knew  that  a  sentinel  was 
on  guard  on  that  side  of  the  house  ;  but  she  could  at 
least  try  to  save  her  own  life  and  Philip's.  She  knew 
a  cave  some  distance  farther  up  the  mountain,  and 
thither  she  determined  to  fly  with  the  child,  and  lie 
there  in  concealment  until  she  could  with  safety  make 
her  way  over  the  rocks  and  snow  to  Perosa;  for  it 
would  be  madness  to  attempt  it  now,  with  the  Popish 
troops  murdering  and  pillaging  in  every  direction.  But 
she  and  the  boy  would  need  food  to  keep  them  alive  in 
their  hiding-place;  and  providentially  it  was  at  hand  ; 
there  were  cakes  and  bread  on  the  shelves  over  her 
head,  and,  rising  softly,  she  filled  an  ample  pocket, 
which  she  wore  at  her  side,. with  the  cakes,  and  laid  a 
loaf  close  to  the  window,  which  she  cautiously  opened, 
after  putting  on  a  hood  and  shawl  that  hung  behind 
the  door,  and  wrapping  Philip  in  the  blorVket  that 
had  covered  him  through  the  night.  Then,  with  a  fer- 
vent prayer  that  he  might  sleep  on  until  they  were  out 
of  hearing  of  the  soldiers,  she  clambe.'ed  out  with  him 
in  her  arms,  reached  in  and  took  the  loaf,  and,  holding 
both  fast,  fled  noiselessly  across  the  garden  an<*  on  np 


96  CA  SELLA. 

the  mourtain-side,  scarce  venturing  to  draw  a  long 
breath  until  she  found  herself  safe  with  her  precious 
burden  in  the  recesses  of  the  damp,  dark  cavern. 

Philip  still  slept  soundly,  and  she  sat  clown  on  the 
rocky  floor  with  him  in  her  arms,  while,  trembling, 
panting,  and  shivering  with  cold  and  fear,  she  sent  up 
her  silent  petitions  on  behalf  of  those  she  had  left 
behind. 

For  a  short  space  all  was  silent,  within  and  without; 
then  suddenly  a  red  glare  lit  up  the  morning  sky,  mak- 
ing its  way  through  a  crevice  in  the  rock  and  faintly 
illuminating  the  cavern,  while  at  the  same  instant 
shouts  and  yells  of  rage  and  triumph,  mingled  with 
shrieks  of  pain  and  fear  and  anguish  and  cries  for 
mercy,  came  up  from  the  vale  below,  and  from  the 
slopes  of  the  hills  and  mountains. 

Shuddering  with  horror,  Bianca  laid  the  child  gently 
clown  on  the  floor,  with  the  blanket  still  wrapped  about 
him,  and,  drawing  near  to  the  crevice,  she  gazed  down 
into  the  valley.  The  day  had  but  just  begun  to  dawn ; 
but  here  and  there  a  dwelling  had  been  3red,  and  by  the 
light  of  their  burning  homes  she  could  see  her  friends 
and  neighbors  fleeing  from  place  to  place,  pursued 
by  the  brutal  soldiery,  who  showed  no  mercy,  but  shot 
down  or  ran  through  with  their  swords  alike  defenseless 
old  men  and  helpless  women  and  children.  At  that  dis- 
tance, and  in  the  uncertain  light,  she  could  not  distin- 
guish one  victim  from  another  ;  but  she  saw  that  a  ter- 
rible and  indiscriminate  slaughter  was  going  on,  and 
her  heart  was  rent  with  anguish  for  their  sufferings, 
while  at  the  same  time  it  was  sending  up  fervent  thanks- 
givings for  her  own  and  little  Philip's  escape.  For 
more  than  an  hoir  she  stood  there,  watching,  listening, 


CASELLA.  97 

weeping,  and  praying  *  but  the  greater  part  of  the 
savage  work  was  quickly  done :  soldiers  had  been 
quartered  in  every  house,  and,  instructed  beforehand, 
all,  at  the  giving  of  the  appointed  signal,  fell  at  once 
upon  their  innocent  and  unsuspecting  victims,  under 
the  shelter  of  whose  roofs  they  had  been  sleeping,  and 
wThose  hospitality  they  had  enjoyed  for  the  last  two  or 
three  days  ;  and  soon  the  cries  grewfew7er  and  fainter, 
for  to  many  the  blessed  relief  of  death  had  come;  but 
ever  and  anon  a  new  wail  of  anguish  would  burst  forth 
from  some  poor  agonized  creature  to  whom  more  lin- 
gering tortures  were  meted  out  by  those  bloodthirsty 
emissaries  of  the  Papacy — that  "  mother  of  harlots, 
drunken  with  the  blood  of  the  saints  and  with  the 
blood  of  the  martyrs  of  Jesus." 

Little  Philip  began  to  stir,  and  Bianca  turned  to 
speak  to  him,  when  the  sound  of  gruif  voices  and  hasty 
footsteps  drawing  near  the  cavern  made  her  sink  on 
her  knees,  trembling  and  shaking  with  terror,  and, 
catching  the  astonished  and  frightened  child  in  her 
arms,  she  strained  him  to  her  breast,  whispering  in  his 
ear,  "  Oh,  Philip,  darling,  don't  move  or  speak  one 
word,  or  those  wicked  men  will  find  and  kill  us." 

The  little  fellow  heard  and  understood,  faint  and  low 
as  her  whisper  was,  and,  clasping  his  arms  tightly 
about  the  girl's  neck,  he  remained  perfectly  still  and 
quiet. 

"  Curse  the  jade  !  where  can  she  have  gone  to  V 

It  wTas  the  voice  of  the  trooper  whose  malicious 
glance  the  night  before  had  roused  Bianca's  suspicions 
and  thus  become  the  indirect  means  of  her  escape  ;  and 
the  tvords  came  distinctly  to  her  ear,  accompanied  by  a 
Toile,  of  fearful  oaths  and  terrible  threats  of  the  tor- 

9 


98  CASELLA. 

tures  he  would  inflict  upon  her  if  he  could  but  discover 
her  place  of  concealment. 

Bianca  neither  spoke  nor  moved  ;  she  scarcely  dared 
to  breathe;  but  her  arms  tightened  their  clasp  about 
the  child,  while  her  quaking  heart  sent  up  its  agonized 
cry  for  help  to  Him  who  has  said,  "Call  upon  me  in 
the  day  of  trouble  ;  I  will  deliver  thee,  and  thou  shalt 
glorify  me." 

The  steps  passed  on  ;  the  voices  presently  died  away 
in  the  distance;  and  the  poor  girl  sank  half  fainting 
upon  the  earth,  trembling  and  weeping  with  horror  and 
fear. 

"Dear  Bianca,  don't  cry,"  whispered  Philip;  -'but, 
teii  me,  why  are  we  here  in  the  dark  and  cold  ?" 

"  To  hide  from  those  cruel  men  who  want  to  kill  us, 
dear,"  she  said ;  "  and  we  must  keep  very  still  and  quiet 
till  we  are  quite  sure  that  they  have  gone  far  away. " 

"I  will,"  he  said,  submissively.  "But  where  is 
mother  ?     And  where  are  Louis  and  my  sisters  ?" 

"  I  don't  know,  darling,"  she  answered,  weeping 
afresh,  and  kissing  him  tenderly  again  and  again. 

Alas  1  where  were  they  ?  Scarcely  half  an  hour 
after  Bianca's  flight,  Martha,  who  had  fallen  into  a 
doze  after  hours  of  wakeful  watching  by  the  side  of  her 
sick  child,  was  roused  by  a  red  glare  of  light  and  the 
noise  of  a  sudden  commotion  in  the  kitchen,  which 
was  directly  beneath  her,  followed  instantly  by  hasty 
steps  on  the  stairs  and  gallery  without — then  a  shriek, 
a  struggle,  and  a  cry  for  mercy,  coming  from  the  room 
occupied  by  Catalan  and  his  wife,  while  at  the  same 
moment  similar  sounds  resounded  from  all  the  neigh- 
boring houses,  accompanied  with  oaths  and  curses  and 
yells  of  savage  delight. 


CASELLA.  99 

Martha  sprang  to  her  feet  with  an  instant  compre- 
hension of  the  cause  of  all  these  frightful  sounds, — tho 
terrible  calamity  that  had  befallen  them  ;  and,  sending 
up  an  earnest  cry  for  strength  to  meet  her  trial,  to 
"glorify  the  Lord  in  the  fires,"  being  "  found  faithful 
even  unto  death,"  she  turned  with  a  look  of  calm 
composure  to  the  soldiers  who  now  burst  into  the  room, 
and,  waving  their  swords,  reeking  with  the  blood  of 
their  aged  victims,  above  her  head,  commanded  her  to 
abjure  or  die. 

"I  can  die,  but  I  cannot  deny  my  Lord,"  she  said, 
clasping  her  hands  and  raising  her  eyes  to  heaven,  "  lest 
in  that  last  great  day  he  should  deny  me  before  his 
Father  and  all  the  holy  angels." 

"Ah  !  but  they  say  there  are  some  things  worse  than 
death,"  replied  one  of  the  soldiers,  with  a  savage  grin; 
and,  seizing  Maria  by  the  hair,  he  dragged  her  from  the 
bed,  and  in  a  moment  laid  her,  a  bloody  corpse,  at  her 
mother's  feet. 

"God  forgive  you!"  groaned  Martha,  catching  her 
babe  to  her  bosom,  and  sinking  on  her  knees  beside  the 
body,  while  Lucia  clung  to  her,  screaming  with  affright, 
and  Louis,  springing  from  his  bed  in  the  farther  corner 
of  the  room,  rushed  to  her  assistance,  only  to  be  instantly 
knocked  down  by  another  of  the  troopers,  and  laid  bleed- 
ing and  apparently  lifeless  beside  his  sister. 

"Now,  woman,  will  you  abjure  and  go  to  mass?" 
asked  the  first.  "  Speak  quickly,  or  the  other  two  are 
as  dead  as  these." 

"Never!"  replied  Martha,  firmly;  though  anguish 
was  written  on  every  line  of  her  face. 

"Then  here  goes!"  he  cried,  with  a  terrible  oath; 
and,  tearing  the  babe  from  her  death-like  grasp,  he  cut 


£00  CASELLA. 

Its  throat,  and  tossed  it  through  the  window  into  the 
road  below. 

Martha  bowed  her  head  upon  her  breast,  with  a  heart- 
rending groan,  and,  with  her  arms  closely  clasped  abtut 
her  one  remaining  -child,  awaited  the  coming  blow. 
She  had  not  long  to  wait :  it  was  but  a  moment  ere  the 
bloody  deed  was  finished  and  two  more  bodies  were 
added  to  the  gory  heap,  while  two  more  blessed  spirits 
were  winging  their  happy  flight  to  heaven;  for,  young 
as  Louis  and  his  sisters  were,  the  prayers  of  their  pious 
parents  on  their  behalf  had  been  answered,  and  they 
had  learned  to  know  and  love  the  Lord. 

In  this  account  of  the  massacre  of  Martha  and  her 
children  I  have  drawn  but  a  very  faint  picture  of  the 
horrible  atrocities  to  which  these  dear  people  of  God 
were  subjected  by  their  Popish  persecutors  on  that  24th 
of  April,  1G55.  I  could  tell  of  cruelties  that  Avould 
sicken  the  very  soul  of  the  reader  ;  but  I  forbear  :  they 
are  too  painful  either  to  write  or  to  read.  Suffice  it  to 
say  that  it  was  in  both  of  those  lovely  valleys — Luserna 
and  Angrogna — a  scene  of  indiscriminate  slaughter, 
neither  age  nor  sex  being  spared ;  while  in  multitudes 
of  cases  the  most  lingering  and  inhuman  tortures  that 
the  hellish  rage  and  malice  of  their  foes  could  contrive 
were  inflicted ;  and  that  to  the  sword  of  the  assassin 
succeeded  the  torch  of  the  incendiary ;  and  so  thor- 
oughly was  the  savage  work  done  that  in  several  com- 
munes not  a  single  cottage  was  left  standing,  and,  as 
Leger  expresses  it,  the  "  fair  valley  of  Luserna  resem- 
bled a  burning  furnace,  whence  cries  fewer  and  fainter 
attested  that  a  people  had  lived." 

And  yet  they  might  have  escaped  all  these  tor- 
ments had  they  but  consented  to  abjure  their  faith; 


CASELLA.  101 

bat  truly  "  they  loved  not  their  lives  unto  the  death," 
but  "  counted  all  things  but  loss  that  they  might  win 
Christ  and  be  found  in  him." 

"  And  Jesus  answered  and  said,  Verily,  I  say  into 
you,  There  is  no  man  that  hath  left  house,  or  brethren, 
or  sisters,  or  father,  or  mother,  or  wife,  or  children,  or 
lands,  for  my  sake  and  the  gospel's,  but  he  shall  receive 
an  hundredfold  now  in  this  time,  houses,  and  brethren, 
and  sisters,  and  mothers,  aud  children,  and  lands,  with 
persecutions;  and  in  the  world  to  come,  eternal  life." 
For  more  than  two  hundred  years  that  eternal  life  has 
been  theirs ;  and,  terrible  as  their  sufferings  were  for  a 
brief  space,  think  you,  dear  reader,  they  regret  the 
choice  they  made  ? 

*  See  Appendix,  Note  B. 


102  CASELLA. 


CHAPTER  Till. 

"Though  he  cause  grief,  yet  will  he  have  compassion  according  to 
the  multitude  of  his  mercies." — Lam.  iii.  32. 

"  Praise  to  our  Father — God, 
High  praise  in  solemn  lay, 
Alike  for  what  his  hand  hath  given 
And  what  it  takes  away." 

Mrs.  Sigournet. 

The  assassins  in  Catalan's  cottage  had  not,  however, 
done  their  fiendish  work  quite  so  thoroughly  as  they  sup- 
posed, and  Louis,  though  struck  down  senseless  by  a  ter- 
rible blow  on  the  head,  still  lived.  A  breathing  form  amid 
a  heap  of  slain,  he  lay  utterly  unconscious  through  the 
long  hours  of  the  day;  but  at  length  the  sun  went 
down,  and  the  cool  night  air,  blowing  in  at  the  open 
window,  roused  him  from  his  death-like  stupor.  He 
opened  his  eyes  to  find  the  moon  shining  full  in  his 
face ;  and  as  he  looked  up  at  her  sailing  along  the  sky, 
he  wondered,  for  a  moment,  where  he  was  and  what 
had  happened, — what  was  the  heavy  weight  pressing 
down  his  limbs  so  that  hb  seemed  utterly  unable  to 
move  them.  But  one  glance  around — one  sight  of  the 
calm,  peaceful  face  of  his  dead  mother,  who  lay  close 
lo  him — brought  it  all  back  to  his  recollection,  and  ho 
closed  his  eyes  and  groaned  aloud.  Then,  struck  with  a 
sudden  and  terrible  fear  that  some  assassin  might  yet 
be  prowling  about  in  the  vicinity,  he  lay  perfectly  quiet, 
listening  intently,  and  scarcely  daring  to  breathe,  but 
unable  to  hear  anything  but  the  loud  beating  of  hit 


CASELLA.  103 

own  heart ;  all  else  was  silent ;  the  stillness  of  death 
apparently  reigned  supreme  within  and  without ;  and, 
reassured  at  length,  he  again  ventured  to  open  his  eyes ; 
'  then,  with  an  earnest  prayer  for  help,  he  strove  to  re- 
lease himself  from  the  fearful  burdens  that  pressed  him 
down. 

His  efforts  were  but  feeble,  for  loss  of  blood  and 
long  fasting  had  made  him  very  weak ;  but,  after  sev- 
eral trials,  he  at  last  succeeded.  For  a  moment  he  lay 
panting  on  the  floor,  then  rose  up  to  flee  ;  for  he  well 
knew  that  only  death  awaited  him  where  he  was,  while 
in  speedy  flight  there  yet  remained  some  small  chance 
of  life.  But,  ere  he  went,  he  stooped  and  closely  ex- 
amined each  loved  form,  in  the  vain  hope  that  in  one 
or  more  a  spark  of  life  might  yet  be  lingering.  Alas, 
no  !  They  were  all  stiff  and  cold  in  death.  Fondly, 
andwTith  fast-flowing  tears,  he  embraced  each  one  ;  but 
over  his  mother  he  lingered  as  if  he  could  never  tear 
himself  away.  ~So  wound  disfigured  her  face,  and 
never  had  she  looked  more  lovely  in  her  son's  eyes. 
She  seemed  not  like  one  dead,  but  in  a  calm  and  peace- 
ful slumber,  disturbed  by  no  troubled  dreams,  but 
sweetly  resting  in  the  arms  of  some  dear  friend. 

"  She  sleeps  in  Jesus,"  murmured  the  boy,  pressing 
passionate  kisses  on  her  eyes',  her  forehead,  her  cheeks 
and  lips.  "  '  Blessed  are  the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord.' 
But  oh,  my  mother,  my  mother!  would  God  I  had  died 
for  thee!  How  will  my  poor  father  bear  it?  How 
can  I  bear  to  behold  his  grief  and  despair?" 

But  her  own  sweet  voice  seemed  to  come  to  him 
through  the  stillness,  saying,  "My  son,  God  will  lay 
upon  his  children  no  greater  burden  than  he  gives  them 
strength  to  bear.     '  As  one  whom  his  mother  comfort 


104  CAS  ELL  A. 

eth,  so  will  he  comfort  his  chosen  people,' — yea,  even 
ho  will  he  comfort  thee  and  thy  beloved  father." 

"  Yes,  I  know  it — I  believe  it,  dearest  mother,"  he 
answered,  as  though  she  had  really  spoken,  and  could 
hear  his  reply  ;  "  and  even  now  I  can  rejoice  and  thank 
God  that  he  has  taken  you  to  that  blessed  land  where 
sin  and  sorrow  and  death  can  never  come." 

With  another  passionate  embrace,  he  tore  himself 
away ;  but,  as  he  again  turned  to  flee,  some  small  ob- 
ject, glittering  in  the  moonbeams  on  the  other  side  of 
the  room,  attracted  his  attention,  and,  going  to  it,  he 
found  it  to  be  a  pair  of  scissors  in  his  mother's  work- 
basket.  Taking  them  up,  he  quickly  severed  a  loek  of 
hair  from  each  dear  head,  and  stowing  them  carefully 
in  his  breast,  and  snatching  up  a  shawl  of  his  mother's 
that  lay  on  the  foot. of  her  bed — for  he  was  shivering 
in  the  keen  night  air — he  wrapped  it  about  him,  and 
glided  softly  out  upon  the  gallery  and  down  the  stairs, 
shuddering  with  horror  as  he  passed  Catalan's  cham- 
ber-door and  saw  him  and  his  wife  lying  there  cov- 
ered with  gore,  then  glancing  fearfully  around  to  see 
if  any  lurking  foe  were  on  the  watch  to  shoot  him 
down  or  spring  out  upon  him  with  a  bloody  sword. 
But  he  reached  the  ground  in  safety,  and,  stepping  into 
the  shadow  of  the  stairway,  stood  still  for  a  moment, 
listening,  and  trembling  with  fear  and  cold.  A  distant 
sound  of  gruff  voices  came  to  his  ear,  but  all  was  quiet 
in  his  immediate  vicinity.  The  kitchen-door  stood 
open,  and,  glancing  timidly  in,  be  saw  that  the  soldiers 
had  deserted  it ;  and,  as  a  thought  of  Philip  and  Bianca 
came  to  his  mind,  he  hurried  in  to  look  for  them. 

"Bianca  is  killed,  no  doubt,"  he  said  to  himself,  with 
&  shudder,  "  and  Philip  and  the  baby  either  that,  or 


CASELLA.  105 

carried  off;  but  I  cannot  content  myself  to  leave  thb 
house  without  first  searching  for  them." 

But  there  was  no  trace  of  them  there, — the  moon 
gave  sufficient  light  for  him  to  see  that  almost  at  a 
glance, — and,  quickly  crossing  to  the  farther  side  of  the 
room,  he  looked  into  Bianca's  closet.  It,  too,  was  de- 
serted; no  one  was  there,  either  living  or  dead;  but 
he  found  food — only  some  broken  bits  left  by  the  sol- 
diers, but  a  rich  treasure  to  the  famishing  boy.  He 
hastily  gathered  them  up,  took  a  long  draught  from  a 
jug  of  milk,  and,  hearing  steps  and  voices  approaching 
the  front  of  the  house,  darted  out  of  the  back  door, 
and  fled,  thanking  God  fervently  that  at  that  moment 
the  moon,  which  had  before  been  shining  brightly, 
passed  under  a  thick  cloud.  But  his  small  stock  of 
strength  was  soon  spent,  and  he  sank  down  behind  a 
rock,  panting  and  trembling  with  fatigue  and  fear ;  with 
cold  too,  for,  in  spite  of  the  shawl,  which  he  wrapped 
closely  about  him,  the  wind,  coming  down  from  the 
snow-covered  mountains,  seemed  to  penetrate  to  his 
very  bones. 

Not  long  had  he  lain  in  his  retreat  when  a  sudden 
blaze  of  light  lit  up  the  landscape,  and,  peering  cau- 
tiously over  the  top  of  the  rock,  he  saw  the  flames 
bursting  from  the  doors,  the  windows,  and  the  roof  of 
Catalan's  cottage.  He  sank  down  again,  shuddering 
with  horror,  and  thanking  God  that  he  had  so  narrowly 
escaped  an  awful  death.  Other  houses  were  in  flames 
also,  and  the  fiendish  work  went  on  until  every  dwell- 
ing in  the  village  had  been  fired.  Louis  crouched 
crembling  in  his  hiding-place,  and  did  not  venture  to 
leave  it  until  the  cottage  which  had  been  his  home  for 
>o  many  weeks  had  become  a  mere  mass  of  smouldering 


106  CASELLA. 

ruins,  and  the  shouts  of  the  incendiaries  had  died  away 
in  the  distance  as  they  passed  on  to  repeat  their  savage 
deeds  in  some  other  quarters ;  but  then,  with  a  prayer 
for  protection  and  guidance,  the  boy  sped  up  the 
mountain-side  as  fast  as  his  failing  strength  would  per- 
mit. He  paused,  at  length,  and  leaned,  panting,  against 
a  rock  ;  but,  little  guessing  that  it  concealed  the  open- 
ing to  a  cave  in  which  Bianca  and  his  little  brother 
Philip  at  that  very  moment  lay  quietly  sleeping,  he 
soon  passed  on  again  toward  La  Vachera,  not  daring 
to  linger  long  so  near  his  bloodthirsty  foes. 

Meantime,  some  who  had  escaped  the  slaughter  had 
carried  the  dreadful  news  to  Perosa,  and  Geoffrey,  half 
distracted  with  grief,  had,  notwithstanding  the  remon- 
strances of  his  friends  on  the  danger  and  utter  useless- 
ness  of  such  an  undertaking,  set  out  on  his  return  to 
Angrogna  to  search  for  any  member  of  his  family  who 
might  yet  survive.  He  was  ascending  La  Vachera  on 
the  side  nearest  Perosa,  when  a  dark  object,  lying  on 
the  snow  not  far  from  the  path,  attracted  his  attention, 
and,  stopping  to  examine  it,  he  found  it  to  be  a  young 
boy,  who  seemed  to  have  sunk  down  from  exhaustion 
and  cold.  The  lad  was  past  speaking,  and  it  was  too 
dark  for  Geoffrey  to  distinguish  his  features ;  but, 
kneeling  on  the  snow  by  his  side,  he  gently  raised  him 
up,  and  held  a  small  flask  of  wine  to  his  lips,  saying, 
"  Drink,  my  poor  lad,  and  it  will  revive  you." 

The  boy  swallowed  a  few  drops,  though  with  some 
difficulty,  and  Geoffrey  set  down  the  flask  to  rub  his 
chilled  limbs  ;  but,  the  moon  at  that  instant  bursting 
from  under  a  cloud,  he  caught  sight  of  the  lad's  face, 
and,  suddenly  clasping  him  in  his  arms,  he  strained 
him  to  his  heart,  crying,  in  a  transport  of  mingled  joy 


CASELLA.  107 

and  grief,  "Louis,  Louis,  my  son,  my  beloved  son! 
Thank  God  that  one  at  least  has  been  spared  to  me  !" 

The  sudden  joy  of  finding  himself  in  his  father's 
arms  had  a  more  reviving  effect  upon  Louis  than  even 
the  wine,  and,  clinging  convulsively  to  him,  he  laid  his 
head  down  upon  his  shoulder  and  wept  long  and  pas- 
sionately. 

But  at  length  Geoffrey  could  bear  the  suspense  no 
longer.  "  What  of  thy  mother,  my  son  ?"  he  asked,  in 
tones  trembling  with  apprehension;  "my  wife, — my 
daughters, — my  little  Philip  ?" 

"  Father,"  said  the  boy,  lifting  up  a  face  pale  with 
grief  and  anguish,  "  it  is  written,  '  Blessed  are  the  dead 
who  die  in  the  Lord;'  and  'them  also  which  sleep  in 
Jesus  will  God  bring  with  him.'  " 

A  bitter,  heart-rending  groan  was  the  only  response 
for  a  moment,  and  then  the  pious  Yaudois,  lifting  his 
streaming  eyes  to  heaven,  said,  "  '  The  Lord  gave,  and 
the  Lord  hath  taken  away;  blessed  be  the  name  of  the 
Lord.'  '  Though  he  slay  me,  yet  will  I  trust  in  him.' 
'  I  was  dumb,  I  opened  not  my  mouth,  because  thou 
didst  it.'  " 

"  Father,"  whispered  Louis,  "was  it  the  Lord?" 

"Yes,  my  son :  did  not  Jesus  himself  say, '  The  very 
hairs  of  your  head  are  all  numbered'  ?  And  David 
says,  '  Thou  broughtest  us  into  the  net ;  thou  laidest 
affliction  upon  our  loins.'  I  could  not  bear  it,  my  son, 
oh !  I  could  not  bear  it,  if  I  did  not  know  that  it  was 
the  Lord's  hand  that  dealt  the  blow;  but,  blessed  oe 
his  holy  name,  his  grace  is  still  sufficient  for  me  !" 

There  was  now  no  reason  why  Geoffrey  should  con- 
tinue his  journey  to  Angrogna  ;  and,  as  soon  as  Louis 
was  sufficiently  recovered  to  travel,  they  turned  their 


108  CASELLA. 

faces  toward  Perosa  and  descended  the  mountain  to« 
gether,  Louis,  the  while,  giving  his  father  a  detailed 
account  of  all  that  had  occurred  during  their  separa- 
tion, as  far  as  he  knew  it  himself. 

"  Then  you  know  not  certainly  the  fate  of  my  little 
Philip  and  his  baby  sister,  Louis  ?"  remarked  the  father, 
in  a  tone  of  anguish,  as  his  son  finished  his  narrative. 
"Alas  1  I  fear  they  have  been  reserved  for  a  fate  far 
worse  than  death, — even  to  be  brought  up  in  the  errors 
of  Popery."  And  he  bowed  his  head  upon  his  breast 
with  a  heavy  sigh. 

"I  hope  not,  father,"  said  Louis,  trying  to  comfort 
him:  "all  things  are  possible  with  God;  and  let  us 
hope  that,  if  still  living,  they  may  yet  be  restored  to 
us  in  answer  to  our  prayers." 

All  that  day  Bianca  had  remained  in  her  hiding-place, 
not  daring  to  venture  out  for  a  moment,  lest  she  should 
be  seen  by  some  band  of  soldiers  prowling  about  in  the 
vicinity.  Occasionally  all  was  cmiet  for  a  long  while 
in  her  immediate  neighborhood ;  but  sbe  could  still 
hear,  ever  and  anon,  distant  sounds  as  of  pursuers  and 
pursued ;  then  they  would  draw  nearer,  sometimes 
seeming  so  close  at  hand  that  she  listened  to  the  hur- 
rying feet  of  the  ruffians,  and  their  oaths  and  threats, 
with  the  momentary  fear  that  her  place  of  concealment 
had  been  discovered,  and  that  she  and  Philip  were 
about  to  be  dragged  from  it  and  slaughtered  like  the 
rest ;  but  again  the  sounds  would  die  away  in  the  dis- 
tance, and  she  breathed  freely  once  more,  with  the 
assurance  that  they  were  safe  for  the  present. 

It  was  a  difficult  matter  to  keep  Philip  still.  He 
grew  very  tired  of  the  dark,  damp  cave,  and  wanted 
to  go  out  and  play  where  the  sun  was  shining, — wanted 


CASELLa.  109 

us  mother,  too;  but  she  comforted  liim  ^vith  the 
promise  of  being  soon  taken  to  his  father,  and  amused 
aim  with  Bible  stories  ;  and,  when  the  dreaded  sounds 
irew  near,  she  had  only  to  whisper  that  the  wicked 
men  would  come  in  and  kill  them  if  they  knew  they 
were  there,  and  he  would  cling  to  her  and  remain  per- 
fectly quiet  until  the  danger  was  past. 

The  next  day,  which  was  the  Sabbath — oh,  what  a 
Sabbath  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  valleys! — was  passed 
in  much  the  same  way,  though  with  fewer  alarms. 

About  the  middle  of  the  afternoon,  Philip  fell  asleep, 
and  Bianca,  worn  out  with  excitement  and  the  sleep- 
less vigils  of  the  last  two  nights,  and  her  fears  lulled 
to  rest  by  the  undisturbed  quiet  which  had  reigned  in 
the  vicinity  of  the  cave  for  several  hours,  at  length  fol- 
lowed his  example.  All  was  utter  darkness  when  she 
woke  again;  and,  groping  her  way  to  the  entrance  of 
the  cavern,  she  saw  by  the  position  of  the  moon  that 
it  must  be  near  midnight,  Philip  still  slept  soundly, 
and  she  felt  that  now  was  the  time  to  make  the 
attempt  to  reach  Perosa.  Kneeling  down,  she  prayed 
fervently  for  God's  guidance  and  protecting  care  ;  then, 
raising  the  little  sleeper  in  her  arms,  and  wrapping  his 
blanket  more  closely  about  him,  she  crept  cautiously 
out,  glancing  this  way  and  that,  to  see  that  no  lurking 
foe  was  nigh,  and,  taking  the  road  to  La  Yachera,  hur- 
ried onwai'd  with  a  beating  heart. 

She  passed  over  the  first  few  miles  in  much  fear 
and  trembling,  taking,  every  now  and  then,  a  back- 
ward glance,  to  see  if  she  were  pursued  ;  but  she  met 
with  no  hinderance,  and,  traveling  steadily  forward  at  a 
good  pace,  in  spite  of  her  burden — for  she  was  a  stout, 
healthy  country  lass,  used  to  climbing  mouj_tain-paths 
10 


110  CASELLA. 

and  to  carrying  loads  heavier  than  little  Philip — would 
have  reached  her  place  of  refuge  by  the  afternoon  ol 
1he  next  day;  but,  a  snow-storm  coming  on,  she  lost 
her  way,  and  wandered  hither  and  thither,  till,  entirely 
exhausted  with  fatigue  and  cold,  she  at  length  sank 
down  on  a  snow-wreath  in  utter  despair,  allowing  the 
child,  who  was  sleeping  peacefully  in  his  blanket,  quite 
untouched  by  cold  or  weariness,  to  slide  from  her  arms 
to  a  soft  resting-place  on  the  snow  by  her  side. 

She  had  carried  him  all  those  weary  miles,  occasion- 
ally sitting  down  by  the  roadside  to  rest  a  little,  and 
to  refresh  herself  and  him  with  the  few  cakes  she  had 
still  left  in  her  pocket  when  they  started,  and  then 
patiently  toiling  on  again,  soothing  and  comforting  the 
child,  when  awake  and  fretful,  with  the  hope  of  soon 
seeing  his  father,  and  still  bearing  him  onward,  with  the 
same  unwearied  kindness  and  love,  when  again  wrapped 
in  unconscious  slumber.  But  now  her  strength  had  be- 
come utterly  exhausted,  and  her  senses  so  benumbed  by 
cold  that  she  knew  not  that  her  little  charge  had  slipped 
from  her  grasp. 

She  was  fast  losing  consciousness,  when  some  one 
shook  her  by  the  shoulder,  and  a  kind  voice  said  in  her 
ear,  "Get  up,  get  up,  my  poor  girl!  It  is  certain 
death  to  lie  here.  You  are  beginning  to  freeze  even  now." 

It  was  a  gentle,  woman's  voice  that  had  spoken,  aa 
Bianca  knew  afterward  when  she  remembered  it  all 
as  a  dream  ;  and  it  was  answered  in  manly  tones. 

"  Nay,  Catarina,  I  think  she  is  not  able  to  move.  I 
will  bear  her  to  our  cottage, — 'tis  scarce  a  stone's-thr  aw 
from  here, — if  you  will  bring  the  child.  Poor  creatures ! 
they  are,  no  doubt,  some  of  the  fugitives  from  An- 
grogna ;  and  God  be  thanked  that  we  have  a  shelter  to 


CASELLA.  Ill 

offer  them.  If  it  be  not  already  too  late,"  he  added,  in 
a  tone  of  deep  concern,  as  he  raised  Bianca's  insensible 
form  in  his  stalwart  arms  and  bore  it  rapidly  on,  while 
his  wife  followed  with  Philip. 

A  very  few  moments'  walk  brought  them  to  their 
home,  a  snug  cottage  standing  quite  alone  in  a  little 
basin  or  hollow  on  the  mountain-side;  and  here  Bianca 
was  carried  into  a  neat  room,  where  a  cheerful  fire  was 
burning,  and  a  keltle  singing  on  the  hearth,  and  laid 
upon  a  comfortable  bed. 

Catarina,  joyfully  announcing  that  the  child  seemed 
perfectly  well,  and  not  to  have  felt  the  cold  at  all,  laid 
him  gently  on  a  wolf-skin  which  she  had  spread  on  the 
floor  near  the  fire,  and  then  went  to  help  her  husband 
chafe  the  benumbed  limbs  of  the  poor  half-frozen  girl. 

They  succeeded  ere  long  in  restoring  her  to  con- 
sciousness; but  she  seemed  weak  and  ill,  and  Catarina 
would  not  allow  her  to  rise,  but  bade  her  lie  still  and 
rest,  and  she  should  presently  have  some  supper. 

"  See,  Antoine,"  she  said  to  her  husband,  as  she 
moved  quickly  about  the  room,  getting  the  meal  ready; 
"the  little  one  is  beginning  to  stir." 

"  Yes,"  he  said;  and,  going  to  the  child,  he  released 
him  from  the  folds  of  the  blanket,  and  took  him  on  his 
knee 

Ph.'iip  seemed  a  little  frightened  at  first  on  finding 
himself  in  a  strange  place  and  with  none  but  stranger 
faces  about  him,  and  called  for  Bianca,  while  his  lip 
trembled  and  his  eyes  filled  with  tears. 

Bianca  answered  feebly  from  the  bed,  and  Antoine 
raised  the  little  fellow  in  his  arms  and  carried  him  to 
look  at  her. 

"There,  you  see  she  is  quite  safe,"  he  said;  "and 


112  CASELLA. 

now  you  and  I  will  go  and  sit  down  by  the  fire  agaii^ 
and  you  shall  tell  me  your  name." 

"Philip  Masson,"  said  the  boy,  "and  I  live  in  La 
Tour ;  but  we  had  to  go  away  from  La  Tour  and  live 
in  Bianca's  house,  and  she  brought  me  away  from  there 
because  those  cruel  soldiers  wanted  to  kill  us." 

"  And  the  good  God  took  care  of  you  ?"  said  Anioine, 
inquiringly. 

"  Yes,  and  didn't  let  us  get  hurt;  though  it  was  very 
dark  and  cold  where  we  went.  And  now  I'm  going  to 
my  father ;  Bianca  said  she  would  take  me  to  him." 

And  so  he  prattled  on,  talking  of  his  father  and 
mother,  brother  and  sisters ;  all  his  fear  having  fled 
with  one  earnest  gaze  into  the  kind  face  of  his  new 
nurse. 

Catarina's  simple  repast  of  goat's  milk,  and  cheese, 
and  bread  made  of  chestnuts,  was  soon  on  the  table ; 
God's  blessing  was  asked  upon  it,  and  Philip,  still  sit- 
ting upon  Antoine's  knee,  made  a  hearty  meal. 

Bianca,  too,  ate  something,  and,  after  a  good  night's 
rest,  was  able  to  sit  up  and  tell  their  sad  story  to  their 
kind  entertainers.  They  wept  with  her  as  she  described 
the  terrible  scenes  of  that  dreadful  day  of  slaughter  in 
her  lovely  valley;  but  it  was  not  the  first  time  they 
had  heard  of  them,  for  they  had  been  to  Perosa,  to 
attend  church,  on  the  Sabbath,  and  had  seen  and  talked 
with  some  of  the  fugitives. 

"I  crossed  La  Yachera  quite  safely,"  Bianca  said, 
in  conclusion,  "but  lost  my  way  in  a  snow-storm  on 
these  mountains,  and  wandered  about  until  I  was  com- 
pletely  worn  out;  and  I  think  little  Philip  and  I  would 
have  found  our  graves  in  the  snow-wreaths  ere  thi«,  if 
you,  my  kind  friends,  had  not  come  to  our  aid." 


CASELLA.  113 

"  Catarina  and  I  were  searching-  for  a  sheep  that 
had  wandered  from  the  fold,"  said  Antoine,  "  and  it 
was  God  who  guided  our  steps  to  the  spot  where  you 
lay  :  to  him,  therefore,  be  all  the  praise." 

"  Yes,"  said  Catarina,  earnestly,  "  and  we  sincerely 
thank  him  that  he  has  thus  given  us  another  oppor- 
tunity to  obey  his  command  to  do  good  to  all  men,  es- 
pecially to  them  who  are  of  the  household  of  faith." 

"  You  must  stay  with  us,  Bianca,  until  this  storm  of 
persecution  has  passed  away.  Yonder  lies  the  valley 
of  Perosa  at  our  feet,"  she  added,  pointing  from  the 
window;  "  and,  as  we  belong  to  one  of  its  communes, 
you  are  as  safe  here  as  there." 

Antoine  warmly  seconded  his  wife's  invitation,  and 
Bianca  thankfully  accepted  it,  but  added  that  she  must 
go  to  Perosa  as  soon  as  she  had  recovered  sufficient 
strength,  and  there  search  for  Philip's  father,  whom  she 
believed  to  be  still  living,  and  who  probably  supposed 
that  all  his  family  had  been  slain. 

"Ah !"  said  Catarina,  tenderly  caressing  the  child, 
who  was  seated  in  her  lap,  "what  joy  it  will  bring  to 
his  desolate  heart  to  learn  that  even  one  has  been 
spared  to  him  !  Antoine,  let  us  not  keep  him  in  igno- 
rance of  this  happiness  until  Bianca  recovers." 

"  No;  I  will  myself  go  in  search  of  him.  I  will  set 
out  this  moment,"  replied  her  husband,  beginning  at 
once  to  prepare  for  his  walk. 

"Dear  little  fellow!"  said  Catarina,  drawing  the 
chill  closer  to  her  breast,  and  kissing  him  fondly,  as 
the  door  closed  on  Antoine,  "we  would  gladly  keep 
him  for  our  own,  my  husband  and  I,  if  no  one  else  had 
u  stronger  claim." 

"Have  you  none?"  asked  Bianca,  half  hesitatingly. 
10* 


114  CASELLA. 

"None  on  earth,"  replied  Catarina,  a  tear  glistening 
in  her  eye.  "  I  have  been  Antoine  Revelli's  wife  for 
three  years,  and,  when  we  had  been  one  year  wedded, 
God  gave  us  a  lovely  babe ;  but  in  a  few  months  the 
Good  Shepherd  gathered  the  little  lamb  to  his  own 
bosom;  and,  though  we  cannot  but  mourn  our  loss, 
yet  we  thank  him  every  day  that  our  precious  one  is 
safe  from  all  sin  and  sorrow  and  suffering." 

Some  hours  later,  Catarina,  looking  from  the  win- 
dow, saw  her  husband  returning,  accompanied  by  a  tall 
stranger  and  a  young  lad  whose  head  was  bound  up 
as  if  he  had  been  wounded.  Another  moment,  and  the 
door  of  the  cottage  was  thrown  open,  and  Philip,  drop- 
ping the  plaything  with  which  Catarina  had  supplied 
him,  sprang  forward,  with  the  joyful  cry,  "  My  father  1" 
and  was  instantly  folded  to  the  heart  of  the  stranger, 
who  stood  there  for  many  minutes  silent  and  still, 
straining  him  to  his  heaving  breast  as  if  he  would  never 
let  him  go  from  his  arms  again;  and  the  little,  childish 
arms  twined  themselves  lovingly  about  his  neck,  and 
the  little  face  lay  hidden  on  his  shouldei  But  at  last 
Philip  raised  his  head,  and  asked,  "Where's  mother?" 

For  a  moment  his  father  continued  silent,  and  then 
his  voice  was  very  low  and  tremulous  as  he  replied, 
"  The  dear  Saviour  has  taken  her  home  to  live  with 
him,  my  son.  We  may  go  to  her,  but  she  can  never 
come  to  us." 

"And  Lucia,  and  Maria,  and  the  baby?"  he  asked. 

"With  their  mother,  I  trust,  my  boy,"  his  father 
answered,  in  quivering  tones;  "and  we  too  shall  go 
there  one  day,  Philip,  if  we  love  and  serve  the  Lord. 
But  here  is  Louis,  your  brother ;  the  good  God  has  yet 
spared  him  to  us." 


CASELLA.  115 

"Where  ?"  asked  Philip,  turning  his  head. 

"Here!"  replied  Louis,  springing  to  his  side 
"Philip,  Philip  darling!"  And  his  voice  was  choked 
with  sobs  as  he  caught  the  little  outstretched  hand  in 
his  and  kissed  it  again  and  again  with  ardent  affection. 

"Oh  that  men  would  praise  the  Lord  for  his  good- 
ness, and  for  his  wonderful  works  to  the  children  of 
men  I"  exclaimed  Geoffrey,  with  an  upward  glance  of 
his  tear-dimmed  eyes.  "Let  us  thank  our  heavenly 
Father  that  in  the  midst  of  wrath  he  has  remembered 
mercy;"  and,  sinking  upon  his  knees,  in  which  the 
others  immediately  followed  his  example,  he  poured 
out  his  praises  and  thanksgivings  for  this  new  mercy 
vouchsafed  him  in  the  midst  of  all  his  trials. 

Xor  did  he  forget  afterward  to  testify  his  gratitude 
to  Bianca,  and  to  Antoine  and  his  wife.  Catarina  was 
loth  to  part  with  the  child,  whom  she  had  already  be- 
gun to  love  dearly,  and  she  and  Antoine  proposed  that 
Geoffrey  and  Louis  should  also  take  up  their  tem- 
porary abode  within  their  house,  which  the  latter 
readily  and  gratefully  consented  to  do. 


116  CASELLA. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

"War  is  honorable 
In  those  who  do  their  native  rights  maintain 
In  those  whoso  swords  an  iron  barrier  are 
Between  the  lawless  spoiler  and  the  weak." 

Joan.va  Baillic:  Ethwald. 

Early  on  tbe  morning  of  the  massacre — at  the  very 
hour  that  Bianca,  seated  on  the  floor  of  her  closet,  with 
her  ear  to  the  crack  of  the  kitchen-door,  shuddered  with 
horror  and  fear  at  the  ominous  words  of  the  soldiers — 
two  men  were  silently  wending  their  way  through  the 
dense  forest  that  lay  between  the  Pelice  and  the 
mountains,  in  the  vicinity  of  Luserna.  Gradually 
they  emerged  from  its  depths,  and,  ascending  a  hill 
beyond,  paused  upon  its  summit  and  turned  to  look 
behind  them. 

The  valley  lay  at  their  feet,  seemingly  wrapped  in 
profound  slumber — no  sound  reaching  the  ear,  save  the 
rippling  of  water,  the  distant  baying  of  a  dog,  or  the 
crowing  of  a  cock  in  some  farm-yard  far  away  among 
the  hills;  and  very  lovely  it  looked,  dressed  in  the 
fresh  verdure  of  spring,  and  with  the  soft,  silvery 
light  of  the  moon  resting  on  meadow,  field,  forest,  and 
river. 

"  Surely  earth  holds  no  fairer  spot  than  our  own 
beautiful  valley,"  remarked  one  of  the  travelers  to  his 
companion.  "How  peaceful  it  looks  now!  yet,  alas!" 
he  added,  with  a  heavy  sigh,  "how  soon  may  we'  see 
it  laid  waste  by  lire  and  sword  I" 


CASELLA.  117 

"Ah,  Hubert,  may  the  Lord  in  his  mercy  avert  so 
terrible  a  calamity  I"  replied  the  other. 

"Look,  Pierre  I  methinks  I  can  even  discern  my  own 
little  cottage,  nestling  among  the  chestnut  and  mul- 
berry trees  on  yonder  height,"  said  the  first  speaker, 
turning  his  gaze  in  the  direction  of  San  Giovanni. 
"Alas!  shall  I  ever  again  welcome  you,  my  brother, 
to  a  seat  beside  its  hearth  ?  Shall  I  ever  again  dwell 
there  with  mother,  wife,  and  babes  ?" 

"God  alone  knows,"  said  Pierre.  "Ah,  Hubert,  it 
may  be  that  we  have  loved  our  earthly  homes  too 
well,  and  that  he  is  about  to  teach  us  that  here  we 
have  no  continuing  city,  that  thus  we  may  be  led  more 
earnestly  to  seek  oue  to  come." 

'"He  hath  not  dealt  with  us  after  our  sins,  nor 
rewarded  us  according  to  our  iniquities,'"  said  Hubert; 
and,  with  another  longing,  lingering  look,  they  turned 
and  went  on  their  way,  leaving  behind  them  the 
lovely  valley,  destined  in  another  short  hour  to  be 
deluged  in  blood. 

On  Thursday — the  day  after  their  flight  from  An- 
grogna — Hubert  and  Pierre  had  seen  their  families 
safely  domiciled  in  Perosa;  and  on  that  day,  also,  news 
was  brought  them  of  the  deceitful  assurances  of  the 
marquis, — in  which  they,  however,  put  no  faith ;  but, 
seeing  that  the  blow  was  delayed,  they  determined  to 
recross  the  mountains  and  seek  an  interview  with  their 
leader,  Gianavel. 

Tbey  were  now  in  sight  of  his  house,  which  stood 
at  the  foot  of  an  extension  of  the  mountain  toward 
Luserna;  but,  deeming  it  yet  too  early  to  rouse  the 
chief  from  his  slumbers,  they  passed  on  in  the  direction 
of  llora.  intending  to  rest  for  a  few  hours  and  take 


118  CASELLA. 

breakfast  at  the  house  of  Antony  Romano,  a  brothei 
of  Hubert's,  and  then  return. 

The  path  led  them  along  the  heights;  below,  in  an 
ever-deepening  gulf  on  the  left,  thundered  the  torrent 
Iiiisernette,  rushing  and  roaring  on  over  stones  and 
debris  fallen  from  the  mountains  above,  and  ever  and 
anon  breaking  into  cataracts ;  while  at  every  step  the 
path  grew  more  steep  and  rugged  and  the  scenery 
wilder,  the  cliffs,  piled  up  on  each  side,  assuming  every 
odd  and  fanciful  appearance  of  which  rock  is  capable. 
At  length,  reaching  a  hamlet  whose  three  or  four 
grotesque-looking  log  cottages,  perched  amid  the  rocks 
and  overhung  by  luxuriant  chestnut-trees,  added  to 
the  picturcsqueness  of  the  landscape,  they  left  the 
path,  and,  approaching  the  nearest  of  the  little  dwellings, 
Hubert  knocked  at  the  door. 

"  Who  is  there  ?"  asked  a  voice  from  within. 

"It  is  I,  Antony,  and  my  brother-in-law,  Pierre 
Masson,"  replied  Hubert;  and  instantly  the  door  was 
unbarred,  and  they  were  cordially  invited  to  enter. 

"What  news  bring  you,  brothers?"  was  Antony's 
anxious  inquiry  when  they  had  exchanged  greetings; 
to  which  the  others  replied  by  relating  the  occurrences 
of  the  last  few  daj'S,  concluding  with  the  information 
that  all  was  yet  quiet  in  the  valleys  of  Angrogna  and 
Luserna. 

Alas!  though  they  knew  it  not,  the  assassins  were 
even  then  rousing  to  their  bloody  work. 

"All  may  be  quiet  now,"  said  Antony,  "but  much 
I  fear  'tis  only  the  calm  that  precedes  the  storm.  But 
you  are  doubtless  both  weary  and  hungry  after  your 
long  tramp;  you  must  have  rest  and  refreshment. 
Ah,  here  is  my  wife,  who  will  soon  prepare  breakfast 


CASELLA.  119 

for  us,"  he  added,  as  a  comely,  pleasant-faced  woinan 
entered  the  room  and  greeted  the  visitors  with  cordial 
hospitality. 

"Yes,"  she  said;  "you  shall  presently  have  such 
*ood  as  our  house  affords,  and  be  kindly  welcome  to 
it."  And,  while  they  continued  their  conversation  witf" 
her  husband,  she  made  haste  to  set  out  her  table  and 
cover  it  with  the  simple  fare  customary  in  the  valleys. 

Xo  troops  had  been  quartered  in  Rora ;  yet  it  was  by 
no  means  the  design  of  the  enemy  to  spare  it ;  and 
accordingly  on  this,  the  morning  of  extermination,  five 
or  six  hundred  troops,  under  the  command  of  Count 
Christopher  of  Luserna,  and  fresh  from  the  slaughter 
of  the  inhabitants  of  the  sister  valleys,  were  dispatched 
against  it,  there  to  repeat  their  terrible  work  of  de- 
struction. They  had  already  crossed  the  river,  passed 
through  the  forest,  and  were  ascending  the  hill  oi 
Rumer,  when  Gianavel  saw  them. 

He  instantly  comprehended  their  errand,  and  hasten- 
ing up  the  hill  by  another  route,  thus  getting  in  ad- 
vance of  them,  he  struck  into  the  path  followed  some 
hours  before  by  Hubert  and  Pierre,  and  in  a  few  mo- 
ments had  reached  Antony's  door,  where  he  found  the 
three  just  setting  out,  musket  in  hand,  to  visit  him. 

"Haste!  haste!"  he  cried:  "the  enemy  is  already 
at  the  doors.  They  are  coming  up  ihe  valley  some 
hundreds  strong;  no  doubt  designing  to  attack  Rora. 
Haste!  we  must  defend  the  pass  !"  And  even  while 
he  spoke  he  hurried  forward,  closely  followed  by  the 
others,  and  collecting  several  more  on  the  way. 

As  they  pressed  on,  the  road  became  more  and  more 
rugged  and  steep;  on  the  one  side  was  the  precipice, 
with    its    raging,  roaring  torrent  below,  aud  on  the 


120  CASELLA. 

other  the  rocks  rose  nigh  and  almost  perpendicular 
above  their  heads,  and  at  length  in  front  also,  so  that 
apparently  no  farther  progress  could  be  made  ;  for 
here  the  path  was  concealed  by  a  projection  of  rock, 
clothed  with  a  dense  growth  of  chestnut-trees,  which 
ran  seemingly  across  it,  closing,  the  view  from  the 
south,  and  commanding  the  approach  of  the  enemy's 
center  and  of  both  flanks. 

This  was  the  spot  Gianavel  had  selected  for  his  am- 
buscade ;  and  he  and  his  men  hastened  to  ascend  the 
rocky  rampart. 

"  Now,  my  friends,"  he  said,  "  the  enemy  is  in  strong 
force,  and  we  are  few  in  number ;  but  God  is  on  our 
side.  Lord,"  he  cried,  lifting  bis  hands  and  eyes  to- 
ward heaven,  "  it  is  nothing  with  thee  to  help,  whether 
with  many,  or  with  them  that  have  no  power.  Help 
us,  0  Lord  our  God :  for  we  rest  on  thee,  and  in  thy 
name  we  go  against  this  multitude.  O  Lord,  thou  art 
our  God  ;  let  not,  man  prevail  against  thee." 

Then,  turning  to  his  men  again,  "  They  will  be  com- 
ing up  yonder  defile  in  a  moment,"  he  said.  "  Here, 
Antony  and  Hubert,  place  yourselves  on  this  side; 
Pierre,  you  and  I  will  stand  upon  this  rock,  where  we 
can  take  them  in  front;  and  the  rest  of  you  may  take 
your  stations  on  the  other  side;  and  the  moment  I  give 
the  word,  all  pour  in  your  fire  at  once." 

Thus  posted  to  the  best  advantage,  they  stood  calmly 
awaiting  the  approach  of  the  Popish  troops,  Avho,  evi- 
dently not  at  all  apprehensive  of  an  attack,  moved  up 
the  defile  with  but  little  attention  to  order,  and  con- 
versing gayly  as  they  walked. 

"  These  barbets,"  said  one,  "  have  been  taught  such 
a  lesson  within  these  last  few  days  that  we  shall  not 


CASELLA.  121 

have  a  sword  to  draw  nor  a  shot  to  fire ;  so  we  may 
take  it  leisurely,  and  keep  our  strength  for  the  chase. r> 

"For  myself,"  said  another,  "I  dislike  your  blood- 
less victories.  Sharp  swords  and  round  volleys  for  me ; 
your  quiet,  shepherd-like  expedition  is  death  to  a  sol- 
dier of  spirit." 

"Stop  there,  Pietro,"  said  a  third,  who  had  caught 
the  last  words:  "  the  expedition  is  not  over;  and,  before 
it  is,  there  is  one  at  least  who  may  wish  he  had  still 
been  a  shepherd." 

"Coward!"  retorted  Pietro,  fiercely  drawing  his 
sword  ;  "  my  silence  has  spared  thee  a  more  ignomini- 
ous end.  Defend  thyself;  and  know,  ere  thou  diest, 
that  I  saw  the  deed — saw  thee  perpetrate " 

"Well,"  interrupted  the  other,  calmly,  "I  suppose 
you  saw  me  deal  a  few  hearty  blows  in  the  late  affray, 
which  proved  fatal.     What  then?" 

"  I  did,"  replied  Pietro;  "but  those  blows  fell  only 
on  women  and  children." 

"And  yours,  Signor  Cavalliero,  on  the  aged  and  de- 
fenseless." 

"A  gallant  pair,  truly!"  exclaimed  the  first  speaker, 
with  a  scornful  laugh.  "  Women  and  children  are  safe 
indeed  when  such  magnanimous  heroes  bear  the  duke's 
commission." 

"What  I"  inquired  another  ;  "  have  we  not  full  abso- 
lution for  whatever  we  are  forced  to  do  in  the  way  of 
duty  ?  Are  we  not  bound  by  religion,  as  well  as  loy- 
alty, to  extirpate  this  race  of  barbets?  And  what 
does  it  signify  if  at  times  our  zeal  do  overstep  modera- 
tion? Their  destruction  is  decreed,  and  ho  performs 
his  duty  best  who  dispatches  most.  What  say  you, 
Signer  Caporello?" 

11 


122  CASELLA. 

"Nothing,"  replied  the  coiporal ;  " soldiers  have  no 
business  to  think — that  department  belongs  to  their 
superiors ;  but,"  he  added,  in  a  whisper,  "  to-day'a 
march  will  hardly  mend  our  rations.  A  day's  march 
under  Pianeza  is  worth  fifty  scudi.  In  the  late  affair, 
every  man  has  secured  pay  for  a  twelvemonth." 

"  And  why  may  not  we  to-day  ?"  inquired  the  other. 
"  Every  house  in  Rora  is  given  up  to  pillage,  and  these 
barbets  have  generally  something  to  compensate  us  for 
the  trouble  of  taking  it." 

"  True,  their  gold  is  better  than  their  creed ;  and 
if," — he  added,  with  mock  solemnity, — "if  it  cost  a 
little  blood  in  the  gaining,  we  soon  forget  that  in  the 
spending.  But,  indeed,  I  become  tender-hearted  to 
/,he  cause — it  pays  so  well.  Now,  thanks  to  the  Prop- 
aganda and  the  obstinacy  of  heretics,  a  soldier  may 
live  by  his  profession.  And  why  not  ?  If  swords  be 
made  to  slay,  and  heretics  to  be  slain,  Giuseppe's  the 
man. " 

"  It  were  ill  policy,  however,  to  extirpate  the  breed," 
remarked  his  companion :  "we  must  not  root  up  the 
tree  while  we  require  its  shelter;  and  as  this  sort  of 
warfare  is  gainful,  as  well  as  glorious,  why,  we  must 
act  like  the  provident  chamois-hunter — allow  two  or 
three  of  the  flock  to  escape,  so  as  to  secure  sport  for 
the  next  season." 

"But,"  interposed  a  former  speaker,  "our orders  are 
explicit — 'Take,  burn,  slay,  and  destroy!'  and  as  for 
this  Rora,  his  Excellency  has  sworn  not  to  be  outdone 
in  loyalty  even  by  Pianeza  himself,  and  will  this  very 
day,  by  its  destruction,  give  a  splendid  example  of 
attachment  to  his  sovereign.  Well,  welll  provided  we 
soldiers  enjoy  the  plunder,  Christovel  may  have  the 
praise:  that  fills  no  pockets." 


CASELLA.  123 

Thus  heartlessly  discoursing  on  the  fiendish  work 
before  them,  they  drew  near  the  spot  where  Gianavel 
and  his  little  band  of  patriots  stood  concealed. 

"  What  an  admirable  post  of  defense!"  said  he  who 
had  held  the  altercation  with  Pietro,.  looking  up  to  the 
wooded  rocks  that  hung  half  suspended  over  the  road. 
"  So  well  guarded  by  nature,  these  barbets  might  ren- 
der their  fastnesses  impregnable  at  very  small  expense. 
A  score  of  musketeers — men  like  ourselves — planted 
on  these  rocks,  might  keep  an  army  at  bay.  But, 
abandoned  to  destruction,  all  thoughts  of  defense  have 
been  given  up,  and  they  only  wait  to  bid  us  wel- 
come." 

"  We  do  !"*  exclaimed  a  voice  of  thunder ;  and  at  the 
same  instant  they  were  saluted  by  a  volley  of  mus- 
ketry from  front,  right,  and  left,  and  so  certain  was  the 
aim  that  every  shot  told,  and  seven  soldiers  fell  dead. 

No  enemy  was  in  sight,  but  the  curling  smoke,  roll- 
ing down  the  rocks,  while  helping  to  conceal  the  num- 
ber of  their  assailants,  showed  them  whence  the  blow 
had  come,  and  that  they  were  fairly  caught  between 
two  fires.  The  attack,  so  sudden  and  unexpected, 
threw  the  survivors  into  confusion.  They  retrograded, 
and  those  in  the  rear,  who  had  just  attained  the  sum- 
mit of  the  hill,  seeing  this  movement,  and  imagining 
that  a  numerous  ambuscade  was  at  hand,  turned 
round,  thus  separating  the  vanguard  from  the  main 
body  ;  and,  the  Waldenses  continuing  to  fire  discharge 
after  discharge,  the  former  were  presently  seized  with 
a  panic,  and,  with  half  their  number  slain,  hastened  up 

*  For  this  conversation  I  am  irdebted  to  Beattie's  work  ov 
the  Waldenses. 


(24  CASELLA. 

the  hi  1  they  had  just  descended,  and  the  whole  bat 
talion  fled  together  toward  Villar. 

Gianavel  and  his  men  pursued,  and,  coming'  up  with 
ihem  in  the  forest,  but  keeping  concealed  behind  the 
drees  and  shrubs,  they  again  poured  in  a  murderous 
fire  upon  the  fugitives. 

Having  thus  succeeded  in  driving  away  those  whose 
errand,  according  to  their  own  avowal,  had  been  to 
burn,  pillage,  and  destroy,  Gianavel  and  his  com 
panions  retraced  their  steps  to  Rora  and  informed 
its  inhabitants  of  the  peril  they  had  so  narrowly 
escaped. 

Neither  the  Rorans  nor  their  heroic  defenders  had 
yet  heard  of  the  massacres  which  had  that  morning 
Laken  place  in  the  other  valleys;  and  they  immediately 
dispatched  a  messenger  to  La  Tour,  to  which  place 
the  marquis  had  now  returned,  to  complain  to  him  of 
the  attempted  invasiou  of  their  homes.  But  he  pro- 
fessed to  know  nothing  at  all  about  the  matter. 

"If  any  attempted  to  attack  you,"  he  said,  "it  was 
not  by  my  orders :  the  troops  under  my  command 
would  not  commit  such  an  outrage.  It  must  have 
been  some  party  of  brigands,  or  Piedmontese  vaga 
bonds )  and  I  only  wish  you  had  cut  them  all  in  pieces 
However,  I  will  take  care  that  no  such  thing  shall 
occur  again." 

"  No  faith  with  heretics,"  says  Popery  ;  and  at  that 
very  moment  Pianeza  was  secretly  chafing  under  the 
defeat  of  his  troops,  and  preparing  to  send  another 
detachment  to  accomplish  that  in  which  the  first  had 
bo  signally  failed. 

This  was  what  Gianavel  suspected ;  and,  though  the 
majority  of  the  Rorans  seem  to  have  put  faith  in  the 


CASELLA.  125 

asseverations  of  the  marquis,  he  went  on  making  every 
preparation  in  his  power  to  repel  the  attack  which  he 
fully  expected  would  be  made  the  next  day ;  in  which 
expectation  he  was  confirmed  that  evening'  by  the  ar- 
rival of  several  fugitives  from  the  valley  of  Luserna, 
bringing  the  sad  tale  of  the  horrors  already  perpetrated 
there,  from  which  they  had  with  difficulty  escaped. 
Gianavel  was  able,  however,  to  muster  only  seventeen 
men,  including  himself;  and  of  these  only  eleven  were 
fully  armed,  while  the  others  had  slings,  in  the  use  of 
which  they  were  very  expert.  He  divided  them  into 
three  parties,  two  slingers  in  each ;  and,  choosing  a 
deGle  in  which  not  more  than  ten  men  could  manoeuvre 
at  once,  they  concealed  themselves  behind  the  rocks 
and  trees,  and  again  awaited  the  approach  of  the 
enemy. 

It  was  Sabbath  morning,  the  day  on  which  the  Vau- 
dois  were  wont  to  assemble  in  their  churches  to  wor. 
ship  God;  but  not  thus  might  GiaDavel  and  his  little 
band  of  patriots  spend  the  hours  of  this  holy  clay: 
they  must  defend  their  altars  and  their  fires,  their 
wives  and  little  children,  from  a  remorseless  foe,  more 
bloodthirsty  and  cruel  than  the  wild  beasts  of  the 
forests ;  and  while  Bianca,  in  her  cave,  looked  down 
upon  the  smoking  ruins  of  Angrogna's  hamlets,  and 
trembled  with  fear  at  the  sound  of  every  approaching 
footstep, — while  here  and  there,  through  all  the  length 
and  breadth  of  those  lovely  valleys,  the  blood  of  God'a 
martyrs  was  crying  to  him  from  the  ground,  some 
lying  cold  in  death,  and  others  yet  groaning  in  untold 
agony, — and  while  others  still  sighed  in  dungeons,  in 
prospect  of  the  torture  and  the  stake, — these  devoted 
11* 


126  CASELLA. 

men,  crying  to  the  God  of  their  fathers  for  help,  waiu>d 
and  watched  in  their  ambuscade,  determined  to  defeud 
Hora  to  the  last  front  sharing  such  a  fate. 

At  length  the  head  of  the  column  appeared,  moving 
up  the  defile;  more  cautiously,  and  in  better  order,  than 
on  the  previous  clay,  for  they  were  not  so  certain  that 
no  effort  would  be  made  to  stop  their  progress.  But 
this  caution  availed  them  not;  for,  though  no  enemy 
was  in  sight,  a  sudden  volley  of  musketry  laid  ten  men 
and  an  officer  dead  upon  the  ground,  and,  this  being 
instantly  followed  up  by  a  vigorous  discharge  of  stones 
from  the  slings,  a  cry  arose,  "All  is  lost  1  save  your- 
selves !"  And  the  entire  troop  turned  and  fled,  Gian- 
avel  and  his  men  pursuing,  leaping  from  rock  to  rock 
like  panthers,  still  keeping  themselves  concealed,  and  so 
multiplying  their  numbers  by  their  activity  and  courage 
and  the  deadly  certainty  of  their  aim,  that  they  seemed 
a  large  force  to  the  panic-stricken  foes,  who  were  driven 
back  to  their  quarters  with  the  loss  of  fifty-two  of  their 
number,  and  filled  with  astonishment  at  the  invisible 
army  which  had  so  unaccountably  interrupted  their 
march. 

Pianeza  was  much  mortified  and  very  angry  at  this 
second  defeat  of  his  troops ;  but,  dissembling  still,  and 
hoping  even  yet  to  gain  his  end  by  treachery,  he  sent 
Count  Christopher  to  Rora,  to  assure  the  inhabitants 
of  his  friendly  intentions  toward  them,  and  that  the 
advance  of  the  troops  against  their  valley  had  been 
the  result  of  a  misunderstanding.  Certain  represent- 
ations had  been  made  against  them,  he  said,  of  the 
falsity  of  which  he  was  now  fully  convinced  ;  and  they 
had  nothing  further  to  fear.  And,  strange  as  it  may 
seem,  many  of  the   Rorans   vere  disposed  to  credit 


CASELLA.  127 

his   assertions  ;   but,  truthful  themselves,  they  were 
slow  to  suspect  others  of  falsehood. 

"  What  think  you  now,  Captain  G-ianavel  ?"  asked 
Hubert,  addressing  his  leader,  as  together  they  wended 
their  way  toward  Antony's  cottage,  after  listening  to 
Pianeza's  artful  message.  "  What  think  you  now? — 
that  we  may  disband  and  return  to  our  homes  ?" 

"No,"  replied  the  chief  energetically;  "I  think 
rather  that  now  we  have  need  of  double  vigilance.  I 
know  that  the  Propaganda  keeps  no  faith  with  heretics ; 
and  I  believe  that  to-morrow  will  see  a  larger  force 
than  has  yet  been  sent,  marching  against  Rora  It 
grieves  me  that  our  brethren  are  so  blind  ;  yet  it  is 
only  because,  being  so  truthful  themselves,  they  know 
not  how  to  realize  the  utter  faithlessness  of  these 
Propagandists." 

"I  entirely  agree  with  you,"  said  Hubert.  "You 
and  the  Barba  Leger  strongly  opposed  the  determ- 
ination of  the  communes  to  quarter  the  troops  of  the 
marquis  ;  and,  alas!  what  terrible  calamities  have  fol- 
lowed their  rejection  of  your  counsel  1  You  were  in 
the  right  then,  and  I  believe  you  are  so  now." 

Alas !  Gianavel's  suspicions  were  indeed  but  too 
well  founded.  The  perfidious  Pianeza  was  at  that  very 
time  engaged  in  assembling  a  battalion,  even  more 
numerous  than  either  of  the  former ;  and  this  he  next 
day  dispatched  against  Rora. 

Gianavel,  with  his  little  band,  was  again  on  the 
watch ;  and  perceiving,  from  the  height  where  he 
stood,  the  rapid  advance  of  the  soldiers,  and  that  they 
were  now  in  too  great  force  for  him  to  attack  them  with 
any  hope  of  success,  he  immediately  sent  a  messenger 
to  warn  the  Rorans  of  their  danger. 


128  CASELLA. 

They  fled  instantly  to  Monte  Friolante,  thus  escaping 
with  their  lives,  but  compelled  to  abandon  their  prop- 
erty. 

The  Popish  troops  plundered  and  burned  their 
houses,  and  then  set  out  on  their  return,  driving  all 
the  herds  of  the  poor  people  before  them. 

Gianavel  was  still  on  the  watch.  "See,"  said  he 
to  his  men ;  "they  are  now  so  encumbered  with  booty 
that  we  may  venture  to  assail  them  ;  but  let  us  first 
ask  help  from  on  high."  And,  all  falling  on  their  knees, 
he  poured  out  a  short  but  earnest  petition  to  the  God 
of  battles. 

Then,  rising,  "  Now  to  Damassero,"  he  said. 

This  was  a  place  where  they  could  secure  an  advan- 
tageous position  for  their  mode  of  attack;  and,  hasten- 
ing to  occupy  it  ere  the  enemy  came  up,  they  waited, 
as  before,  until  the  front  ranks  appeared,  and  then 
saluted  them  with  a  fatal  discharge  of  musketry. 

Ignorant  of  the  number  of  their  assailants,  and  un- 
willing to  part  with  their  booty,  the  soldiers,  upon 
seeing  the  fall  of  their  comrades,  turned  about  and 
drew  off  toward  Yillar. 

The  Waldenses  had  the  advantage  of  their  foe  in 
being  better  acquainted  with  the  locality ;  and,  instantly 
striking  into  a  by-path  which  led  them  past  the  enemy, 
they  presently  reached  a  place  called  Pian-Pra,  a  com- 
manding post  near  the  summit  of  the  mountain  that 
separates  Rora  from  Villar.  Ere  long  the  hostile  army 
appeared,  moving  slowly  along  with  its  booty,  and  in 
complete  disorder;  for,  their  assailants  having  disap- 
peared, the  soldiers  imagined  they  had  no  further  need 
of  caution. 

Suddenly  a  discharge  point-blank  prostrated  fifteen 


VASELLA.  129 

or  sixteen  of  their  number.  The  others,  instead  of 
seeking  to  defend  themselves,  hurried  on  with  their 
booty.  But  they  were  now  on  the  slope  of  the  mount- 
ain, and  Gianavel  and  his  men,  taking  advantage  of 
this,  rolled  down  an  avalanche  of  great  stones  upon 
them ;  then,  as  they  were  hurrying  aside  to  avoid 
these,  the  Waldenses  dashed  down  upon  them  with 
fierce  shouts,  and  thus  so  completed  their  confusion 
and  alarm  that  they  left  their  booty  and  fled — each 
man  for  himself. 

The  great  bulk  of  the  regiment  reached  Villar;  but 
many  were  slain  by  the  Waldenses,  and  many  others, 
being  driven  upon  precipices  which  flanked  an  im- 
petuous torrent,  perished  in  attempting  to  descend. 
Some,  in  their  haste  and  fear,  dropping  at  once  from 
the  precipices,  were  dashed  to  pieces  on  the  rocks 
below ;  others  let  themselves  down  by  ropes  fastened 
to  the  trees  that  overhung  the  abyss — some  few  with 
success  ;  but  the  greater  part  of  those  who  reached  the 
bottom  in  safety  were  either  swept  away  by  the  roaring 
torrent  that  filled  the  chasm,  or,  unable  to  ford  or  swim 
across  the  stream,  were  left  to  a  more  lingering  fate. 

Having  thus  routed  and  driven  away  the  enemy, 
Gianavel  and  his  band  again  ascended  to  the  Pian- 
Pra  where  the  leader,  calling  upon  his  men  to  halt, 
said,  "Let  us  return  thanks." 

The  whole  party  knelt;  and  he  exclaimed,  "O  Lord 
God,  we  bless  thee  for  having  preserved  us!  Protect 
our  people  in  these  calamities,  and  increase  in  us  thy 
faith!" 

Then  followed  the  Lord's  Prayer  and  the  Apostles' 
Creef) 

Later  in  the  day,  the  Waldenses  had  another  ren- 


130  CASELLA. 

counter  with  a  detachment  of  the  enemy  sent  out  from 
Villar,  and  were  again  victorious. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  aged  men,  the  women  and 
children,  in  their  mountain-retreat,  had  been  besieging 
a  throne  of  grace  on  behalf  of  their  brave  defenders, 
praying  with  strong  cries  and  tears  for  their  safety 
and  success ;  and  their  hearts  overflowed  with  joy  and 
thankfulness  when,  toward  evening,  they  saw  them 
returning  unhurt  and  flushed  with  victory.  Then  to- 
gether they  sought  their  homes — many,  alas  1  to  find 
them  a  mere  heap  of  smoking  ruins — for  the  town  was 
half  burned  down  ;  but  those  whose  houses  had  been 
spared  opened  their  doors  to  their  less  fortunate  breth- 
ren, and  willingly  shared  with  them  the  little  they 
had  left. 

Antony  Romano's  cottage  was  still  standing ;  but, 
on  entering,  they  found  that  it  had  been  thoroughly 
ransacked  by  the  soldiers,  every  article  of  value,  which 
was  not  too  bulky,  carried  off,  and  much  of  what  was 
left  ruthlessly  destroyed  ;  and  thus,  in  a  day,  they  had 
been  stripped  of  almost  all  their  worldly  possessions; 
for  in  their  hasty  flight  they  had  abandoned  everything 
but  their  children. 

Magdalen,  standing  in  the  midst  of  this  wreck  and 
ruin,  gazed  about  her  with  a  very  sad  countenance 
and  a  deep-di'awn  sigh.  Theu,  turning  a  loving  look 
upon  her  husband  and  children,  "  It  might  have  been 
much  worse,  Antony,"  she  said,  smiling  through  her 
gathering  tears.  "Thank  God  that  we  are  all  alive 
and  unhurt !" 

"Yes,  dear  wife,"  he  answered,  earnestly,  "let  us 
thank  him  for  that,  and  also  that  he  has  counted  us 
worthy  to  suffer  loss  for  his  sake,  and  that  by  his 


CASELLA.  ]  31 

grace  he  has  enabled  us  to  lay  up  our  chief  treasure  in 
heaven, '  where  neither  moth  nor  rust  doth  corrupt,  and 
where  thieves  do  not  break  through  nor  steal.'  " 

Not  a  word  of  anger  or  hatred  toward  their  cruel 
foes  was  breathed  by  this  pious  couple  ;  neither  did 
they  waste  time  in  useless  lamentations  over  their 
losses,  bat  set  to  work  at  once  to  repair,  as  far  as  pos- 
sible, the  damage  done,  and  to  provide  such  food  as 
they  could  procure  for  themselves,  their  children,  and 
some  houseless  neighbors  who  came  to  them  for  shelter. 

Hubert  and  Pierre  had  not  returned  with  the  rest 
of  Rora's  defenders,  but  were,  as  Antony  informed 
his  wife,  still  out  on  the  heights,  watching  against  a 
surprise  by  some  new  detachment  of  the  enemy.  For 
some  hours  longer  they  remained  at  their  post,  but 
were  at  length  relieved,  and  returned  to  Antony's  cot- 
tage, where  they  obtained  some  repose  ;  but  morning 
found  them  with  the  rest  of  Gianavel's  band — now 
increased  to  the  number  of  thirty  or  forty  men — again 
intrenched  behind  the  rocks  of  Rumer,  where  they  had 
so  signally  defeated  the  foe  four  days  previously. 

The  Marquis  di  Pianeza,  frantic  with  rage  and  shame 
at  hearing  of  this  new  defeat  of  his  troops,  now  or- 
dered that  a  simultaneous  attack  should  be  made  upon 
the  Waldenses  by  all  the  royal  troops  from  Bagnolo, 
Cavour,  Barges,  Bubiana,  and  Yillar.  All  these  were 
directed  to  assemble  at  Luserna  on  a  given  day  and 
hour ;  but  one  of  the  leaders,  Mario  di  Bagnolo,  a 
cruel  and  bloodthirsty  persecutor,  resolved  to  appro- 
priate to  himself  the  entire  glory  of  defeating  this 
"  miserable  handful  of  adventurers"  (as  their  enemies 
were  pleased  to  style  those  heroic  defenders  of  their 
faith  and  families),  marched  to  the  attack  two  hours  in 


132  CASELLA. 

advance  of  the  rest  of  the  troops.  He  had  with  him 
three  companies  of  regulars — one  of  Piedmontese  vol- 
unteers, and  a  brigade  of  Irish,  whom  Cromwell  had 
bauished  for  their  cruelties  to  their  Protestant  coun- 
trymen, and  who  had  been  welcomed  as  brothers  by 
the  slaughterers  of  the  Waldenses,  and  whose  zeal 
had  been  quickened  by  the  promise  of  the  gift  of  the 
lands  and  houses  of  those  whom  they  were  about  to 
destroy. 

Bagnolo  arranged  his  men  in  two  divisions ;  one  of 
which  took  the  right  side  of  the  valley,  the  other  the 
left. 

Giauavel  and  his  band  first  saw  the  left  wing  ;  but, 
as  they  were  about  to  attack  it,  they  perceived  the 
right  advancing  along  the  heights  above  them,  and 
thus  menacing  their  rear. 

"  To  the  summit  1"  cried  Gianavel ;  and,  turning 
about  and  leaving  the  troops  below  to  continue  their 
slow  and  toilsome  ascent,  the  Waldenses  fired  a  deadly 
volley  into  the  ranks  of  those  above  them,  who  were 
just  turning  the  point  of  the  rock  and  had  not  yet 
had  time  to  form;  then,  instantly  throwing  themselves 
flat  on  their  faces,  they  avoided  the  discharge  which 
the  enemy  returned.  Then,  under  cover  of  the  smoke 
of  that  discharge,  they  turned  quickly  to  the  right, 
and,  sword  in  hand,  cut  their  way  through  the  enemy's 
left  wing,  weakened  in  number  by  the  concentration 
which  the  fire  of  the  "Waldenses  had  just  attracted  in 
the  opposite  direction.  In  a  few  moments  they  were 
on  the  summit  which  Gianavel  had  pointed  out ;  and 
there,  intrenching  themselves  among  the  rocks,  and 
strong  in  the  triple  energy  of  a  just  cause,  confidence 
in  God,  and  recent  success,  they  fearlessly  faced  the 


CASELLA.  133 

foe.  In  vain  the  two  detachments,  now  combined, 
advanced  to  assail  them;  they  could  not  get  beyond  a 
certain  point,  their  front  ranks  being  continually  shot 
down  by  the  unerring  fire  of  the  practiced  marksmen 
above  themselves  and  protected  from  harm  by  their 
position.  As  snow  melts  away  from  the  hill-side 
under  the  rays  of  the  sun,  so  these  troops  melted  away 
under  the  fire  of  the  Waldenses,  unt'd  at  length,  seized 
with  a  panic,  they  turned  and  fled,  leaving  sixty-five  of 
their  number  dead  on  the  spot,  besides  the  wounded 
and  dead  whom  they  carried  off  with  them. 

"  Haste !  let  us  pursue  them  along  the  valley  I"  cried 
several  of  the  "Waldenses,  springing  forward. 

"Nay,"  said  Gianavel,  calling  them  back;  "rather 
let  us  hasten  along  the  heights  and  intercept  them  at 
Pierro  Capillo." 

The  others  at  once  yielded  to  his  better  judgment, 
and  a  few  moments  saw  them  intrenched  in  the  nar- 
row pass  he  had  mentioned. 

Presently  Bagnolo's  troops  came  moving  slowly 
along,  without  order,  thinking  they  had  left  their  foes 
behind  them ;  but  suddenly  they  were  assailed  by  a 
heavy  fire  of  musketry,  great  rocks  rolled  down  upon 
them,  and  a  party  of  men,  whose  numbers  they  could 
not  ascertain  amid  the  rocks  and  brushwood,  precipi- 
tated themselves  upon  them,  sword  and  pistol  in  hand. 
Resistance  was  not  even  attempted ;  the  fear  of  the  God 
of  Jacob  had  fallen  upon  these  Popish  troops,  and  so 
panic-struck  were  they,  so  bewildered  with  terror,  that, 
instead  of  fleeing  along  the  road  before  them,  they 
turned  aside  and  threw  themselves  over  the  rocks  and 
precipices,  or  tried  to  let  themselves  down  by  ropea 
and  roots,  so  that  very  few  of  their  number  escaped, 
12 


134  C A  SELLA. 

almost  all  being  either  dashed  to  pieces  against  the 
rocks,  drowned  in  the  torrent  below,  or  slain  by  the 
steel  and  lead  of  the  Waldenses.  Their  leader,  Ba- 
gnolo,  was  extricated  from  a  pool  into  which  he  had 
fallen,  and  carried,  half  naked,  wounded  and  bruised, 
to  Luserna,  where  he  died  a  few  days  afterward. 

The  Marquis  di  Pianeza,  exasperated  almost  to 
frenzy,  called  his  officers  together  and  held  a  council 
of  war,  in  which  it  was  decided  to  concentrate  the 
whole  army,  and  then,  by  dividing  it  into  separate 
corps,  to  block  up  every  pass  at  once,  and,  by  a  simul- 
taneous movement  upon  Rora  from  every  accessible 
point,  to  secure  its  destruction.  In  accordance  with 
this  plan,  three  thousand  soldiers  advanced  from  Villar, 
three  thousand  from  Bagnolo,  and  six  thousand  from 
Luserna,  the  marquis  actually  marching  twelve  thou- 
sand men  against  the  little  commune  of  Rora,  a  village 
of  fifty  houses,  already  half  burned  clown. 

The  detachmentfrom  Villar  arrived  first,  and  Gianavel 
attacked  it  from  the  heights  ;  but  meanwhile  the  other 
troops  occupied  the  lower  portion  of  the  valley,  pil- 
laged and  set  fire  to  the  houses,  committed  the  most 
monstrous  outrages,  and  killed  or  carried  off  all  the 
inhabitants.  All  the  able-bodied  men  were  engaged 
with  Gianavel  in  defending  the  frontier,  and  the  Popish 
troops  found  only  old  men,  and  women  and  children, 
in  the  village  ;  but  upon  these  they  fell  with  the  fury 
of  wolves,  and  supplication  was  answered  only  by  the 
Saber. 

Their  bloody  work  finished,  the  soldiers  gave  them- 
Belves  up  to  riot  and  plunder;  and  when  the  morning 
sun  rose  upon  Rora  its  bright  rays  fell  upon  naught 
but  a  heap  of  smoking  ruins,  through  which  protruded 


C A  SELL  A.  135 

here  and  there  the  ghastly  features  of  the  slaiu.     Not 
a  voice  was  heard,  not  a  house  was  left  standing. 

The  sun  looked  down,  too,  upon  a  forest  in  the  valley 
of  Lusema,  where  the  husbands,  sons,  and  fathers  of 
those  murdered  ones,  the  heroic  band  who  had  so  long 
and  bravely  defended  Rora,  were  now  silently  mourn- 
ing over  her  desolation.  They  had  done  all  that  men 
could  do  ;  but  overwhelming  numbers  had  conquered 
at  last,  and  their  homes  were  destroyed,  their  aged  pa- 
rents, their  sisters,  wives,  and  little  children,  slain  or 
carried  away  captives;  and  what  had  they  left?  Their 
just  and  holy  cause,  and  their  firm  faith  and  confidence 
in  God.  Ah,  it  was  that  alone  which  sustained  them 
in  this  fearful  hour  !  They  knew  that  God  would  not 
forsake  his  inheritance,  nor  cast  away  his  people  whom 
he  had  chosen :  they  knew  that  he  was  able  to  save  to 
the  uttermost  both  themselves  and  their  dear  ones,  and 
that  in  his  own  good  time  he  would  appear  for  their 
deliverance;  they  remembered  the  Saviour's  words, 
"What  I  do  thou  knowest  not  now,  but  thou  shalt 
know  hereafter,"  and  they  were  willing  to  wait  for 
that  hereafter,  even  though  it  should  come  not  until 
they  were  themselves  safely  landed  upon  the  other 
Bide  of  the  river  of  death.  But,  oh,  their  hearts  were 
rent  with  anguish,  and  bitter  thoughts  of  vengeance 
had  doubtless  to  be  wrestled  with,  and  put  aside  by 
the  help  of  Him  who  has  said,  "Forgive,  and  ye  shall 
be  forgiven." 

Sentinels  were  posted  on  the  outskirts  of  the  wood, 
io  guard  against  surprise,  while  the  main  body,  occu- 
pying the  deeper  recesses,  stood  leaning  upon  their 
muskets  or  against  the  trees,  or  sat  upon  the  ground, 
in  every  attitude  of  sorrow  and  dejection.    One,  a  noble- 


136  CASELLA. 

looking  man,  a  little  apart  from  the  others,  paced 
slowly  to  and  fro,  with  his  head  bowed  upon  his  breast 
in  deep  and  troubled  thought.  It  was  Gianavel,  mourn- 
ing over  the  ruin  of  Rora  and  the  desolation  of  his 
own  little  home,  but,  worse  than  all,  over  the  terrible 
fate  of  his  beloved  wife  and  children,  now  captives  in 
the  hands  of  the  ferocious  Pianeza. 

The  nutter  of  a  small  white  flag  in  the  distance 
attracted  the  attention  of  Antony  Romano,  who  stood 
sentinel  on  that  side  of  the  encampment  nearest  La 
Tour. 

"  Ha !  a  flag  of  truce,"  he  said,  half  aloud ;  "  a  messen- 
ger from  the  rnarquis,  no  doubt."  And  he  watched  it 
drawing  nearer  and  nearer. 

It  was  borne  by  a  mounted  officer,  who  came  alone 
and  unarmed.  Reining  in  his  steed  within  a  few 
feet  of  the  Vaudois  sentinel,  "  I  would  see  your 
leader,"  he  said.  "I  bear  a  message  to  him  from  the 
Marquis  di  Pianeza." 

"  He  is  yonder,"  replied  Antony,  pointing  to  the 
chief,  who,  at  some  little  distance,  still  continued  his 
thoughtful  walk.  But  at  that  instant  Gianavel  raised 
his  head,  and,  seeing  the  messenger,  came  forward  to 
meet  him. 

"  Captain  Gianavel  ?"  said  the  officer,  half  inquiringly, 
and  lifting  his  cap  with  involuntary  respect,  as  the 
brave  leader  of  the  Waldenses  drew  near. 

"  I  am  Joshua  Gianavel,"  replied  the  chief,  returning 
the  salute.    "  What  would  you  with  me  ?" 

"  I  come  as  the  bearer  of  a  letter  from  his  Excel- 
lency the  Marquis  di  Pianeza,"  replied  the  officer,  pro- 
ducing and  handing  it  to  him  as  he  spoke. 

It  ran  thus:  "To  Captain  Gianavel.    Your  mfe  and 


CASELLA.  137 

daughters  are  in  my  hands,  having  been  made  prisoners 
at  Rora.  I  exhort  you,  for  the  last  time,  to  abjure 
your  heresy,  as  the  only  means  of  securing  from  his 
royal  highness  pardon  for  your  rebellion,  and  of  saving 
your  wife  and  daughters,  who  will  be  burned  alive  if 
you  do  not  surrender.  As  to  yourself,  if  you  persist  in 
your  obstinacy,  I  shall  not  trouble  myself  to  send  any 
more  troops  after  you,  but  shall  simply  put  such  a 
price  upon  your  head  as,  had  you  the  devil  himself  in 
you,  would  insure  your  being  taken,  dead  or  alive;  and 
if  you  fall  alive  into  my  hands,  be  sure  there  are  no 
torments  so  cruel  but  that  you  shall  undergo  them. 
This  letter  is  for  your  guidance;  I  advise  you  to 
profit  by  it." 

The  officer  narrowly  watched  the  face  of  the  Vaudois 
leader  as  he  read,  as  one  who  would  note  the  effect  of 
thf  cruel  message  he  had  brought.  There  was  a  visible 
deepening  of  the  expression  of  sadness  on  the  fine,  open 
countenance  of  the  chieftain ;  but  that  was  all :  no 
look  of  terror,  of  doubt  or  hesitation,  accompanied  it, 
and  his  step  was  firm  and  steady,  as,  with  the  letter 
still  open  in  his  hand,  he  retired  to  a  short  distance 
to  prepare  his  answer  ;  and  this  was  what  he  wrote : 

"  There  is  no  torment  so  cruel  that  I  should  not  pre- 
fer [K  to  the  abjuration  of  my  faith;  and  your  menaces, 
instead  of  deterring  me  from,  fortify  me  still  more 
firmly  in,  that  faith.  As  to  my  wife  and  children,  they 
well  know  how  dear  they  are  to  me  ;  but  God  alone  is 
Master  of  their  lives,  and,  if  you  cause  their  bodies  to 
perish,  he  will  save  their  souls.  May  he  receive  them 
into  his  grace  ! — them,  and  me,  if  it  befall  me  to  come 
into  your  hands." 

"  I    am  aware  of    the    contents  of    the   missive    I 
12* 


138  CASELLA. 

brought, "said Pianeza's messenger,  as  Gianavel handed 
him  his  reply;  "and  I  trust  that  you  have  been  wise 
enough  to  consent  to  his  Excellency's  conditions.  I 
would  fain  see  a  brave  man  restored  to  the  favor  of 
his  sovereign  and  our  Holy  Mother  Church." 

"  As  to  the  first  condition,"  replied  Gianavel,  "my 
wife  and  children  are  in  his  hands,  and,  if  such  be  God's 
will,  he  may  accomplish  his  threat ;  but  this  barbarous 
act  can  only  affect  their  bodies,  for  which  their  religion 
teaches  them  not  to  be  over-solicitous.  If  brought  to 
the  stake,  they  will  be  supported  in  the  hour  of  trial. 
Their  faith  is  proof  against  terror,  and  enables  the 
innocent  to  look  with  complacent  eye  upon  what  is 
terrible  only  to  the  guilty." 

"But  such  a  death!"  said  the  officer.  "Think  how 
horrible !  How  can  you  resign  those  so  near  and  dear 
to  you  to  such  a  fate?" 

"  It  is,  indeed,  most  horrible," groaned  the  chieftain; 
'•'  but,  alas !  I  well  know  that  to  surrender  myself  would 
not  save  them.  Nor  can  any  harm  a  hair  of  their  head? 
without  the  will  of  God;  and  what  was  once  said  to 
Pilate  I  now  say  to  Pianeza,  '  Thou  couldst  have  no 
power  at  all  against  me,  except  it  were  given  thee  from 
above.' 

'-'  As  to  the  question  of  apostasy ;  shall  I  abjure  those 
principles  I  have  so  long  defended  with  my  blood  ? — 
principles  unchangeable  as  the  word  of  God  ?  Shall  J 
desert  his  cause  for  the  hopes  of  a  renegade?  No  !  In 
that  cause  which  I  have  thus  feebly  espoused,  I  an 
ready  to  perish." 

"  To  die,  perhaps,"  returned  the  other,  significantly; 
"but  reflect:  there  are  things  far  worse  than  death." 

"1  know  it,"  replied   Gianavel,   calmly;   "but  the 


CASELLA.  139 

terrors  of  the  Inquisition  are  mild,  compared  with  the 
upbraidings  of  conscience ;  and  I  shall  never  incur  the 
one  by  shrinking  from  the  other." 

"  T  see  it  is  useless  to  reason  with  an  obstinate 
heretic,  and  I  will  waste  no  more  words."  said  the 
officer,  angrily ;  and,  turning  his  horse's  head,  he  rode 
rapidly  away,  while  Gianavel,  with  a  heavy  sigh,  again 
bowed  his  head  upon  his  breast,  and  resumed  his 
thoughtful  walk. 

Ere  long,  however,  he  discontinued  it,  and,  calling 
his  men  together,  addressed  to  them  a  few  words  of 
consolation  rega~ding  their  common  affliction,  and  of 
earnest  exhortation  to  trust  in  God  ;  then,  giving  them 
the  substance  of  Pianeza's  message  to  him,  and  of  his 
own  reply,  he  continued:  "I  have  one  child  left, — a 
little  son,  now  intrusted  to  the  care  of  a  relation  in 
Villar.  Him  I  must  now  convey  across  the  mountains 
into  Dauphiny  for  safety;  and  there  I  hope  to  recruit 
our  numbers  from  among  our  brethren  the  Yaudois  of 
that  province,  when  we  may  hope  to  resume  our  war- 
fare with  more  prospect  of  success ;  and  in  the  mean 
time  you,  my  friends,  will  obtain  a  little  rest,  and  will 
be  the  better  prepared  to  endure  the  fatigues  of  another 
campaign.  God  willing,  I  set  out  on  this  errand  to- 
night, as  soon  as  darkness  renders  the  attempt  leg? 
hazardous  than  now." 


j  40  CASELLA. 


CHAPTER  X. 

'Then,  like  grim  wolves,  came  down  to  stesS 
From  plundering  foes  their  evening  meal; 
Or,  spreading  o'er  the  frightcn'd  plain, 
Rifled  their  hoards  of  gather'd  grain  ; 
Or  in  deep  night,  when  all  was  hush'd, 
As  loosen'd  crags  they  downward  rush'd, 
And,  like  the  eagle  from  the  fold, 
Bore  back  their  booty  to  tho  hold. 
Their  panic-stricken  murderers  heard, 
In  every  breeze,  some  signal  word; 
Near  every  rock  or  tree  they  saw, 
Or  seem'd  to  see,  the  arm'd  Yaudoia, 
Till  bigot  murderers  quail'd  before 
The  very  name  of  Pra  del  Tor." 

"  Madalena,"  said  Aline,  dropping  the  work  she 
held  in  her  hand,  "  I  cannot  sew  to-day :  I  am  too  rest- 
less— too  anxious.  I  can  think  of  nothing1  but  the 
calamities  that  have  come  upon  our  people  ;  of  our 
husbands,  and  the  perils  to  which  they  are  exposed. 
I  cannot  sit  still ;  and  the  afternoon  is  bright  and  clear, 
and  I  am  longing,  too,  for  a  sight  of  little  Philip.  Will 
you  go  with  me  to  Antoine  Revelli's  cottage  V 

Madalena  hesitated,  and  glanced  at  her  babe,  sitting 
on  the  floor  at  her  feet,  and  at  little  Paul,  who  was 
playing  about  the  room. 

"  Go,  my  daughters ;  it  will  do  you  both  good,"  said 
Barbara,  kindly,  "and  I  will  take  care  of  the  little  ones 
until  you  return." 

Madalena  thanked  her,  and,  laying  awaj  the  garment 


CASELLA.  141 

she  had  been  at  work  upon,  at  once  complied  with  hei 
sister's  request. 

The  farm-house  in  which  they  had  found  a  tempo- 
rary home  stood  on  the  same  mountain  with  Antoine's 
little  dwelling,  though  much  nearer  the  base,  and  the 
walk  from  the  one  to  the  other,  though  fatiguing  by 
reason  of  the  steepness  of  the  way,  was  not  too  long 
to  be  taken  quite  frequently,  and  Aline  had  already 
paid  several  visits  to  the  cottage  since  little  Philip  had 
become  one  of  its  inmates ;  for  the  heart  of  the  child- 
less young  mother  yearned  over  the  little  motherless 
boy,  and  he  clung  to  her  with  ardent  affection,  ever 
hailing  her  coming  with  delight,  and  loth  to  see  her  go 
again ;  while  she,  looking  forward  to  the  time  when, 
these  troubles  over,  they  could  return  to  their  own 
home,  hoped  that  then  Geoffrey  would  take  up  his 
abode  with  them  and  give  the  child  into  her  care. 

Silently  the  sisters  began  their  walk.  Aline  was 
the  first  to  speak. 

"It  is  not  quite  two  weeks  since  we  came  to  Perosa; 
and  yet  how  very  long  the  time  seems!"  she  said,  with 
a  heavy  sigh. 

"Yes,  so  much  has  come  to  pass  in  these  days,  so 
much  has  been  done  and  suffered,"  replied  her  sister, 
echoing  the  sigh.  "  How  many  have  gained  the  mar 
tyr's  crown  since  we  came  here!  and  no  doubt  the 
time  which  has  passed  since  they  were  taken  home  has 
seamed  very  short  to  them.  Dear  Susan  no  longer  lies 
upon  a  bed  of  pain  and  weariness,  nor  does  Sara  mourn 
over  the  loss  of  her  loved  ones,  nor  Martin  stoop  and 
Iwnd  beneath  the  weight  of  cares  and  years ;  and  Mar- 
ilia— dear  Martha,  and  her  children  !  how  happy  they 
are!"  she  continued,  while  the  tears  rolled  fast  down 


142  CASELLA. 

her  cheeks.  "  Ah,  sister,  there  are  times  when  I  could 
almost  find  it  in  my  heart  to  envy  them  !" 

"  Thank  God  that  he  has  spared  you  to  me,  my  sis- 
ter!" replied  Aline,  in  a  choking  voice.  "  How  could  I 
bear  to  lose  you  ?  Martha  was  dear  to  me,  but  you 
are  dearer  still.  Oh,  Madalena,  Madalena,  when  will 
these  horrors  end?  How  long,  O  Lord,  how  long? 
Wilt  thou  be  angry  forever  ?"  she  cried,  clasping  her 
hands,  and  raising  her  streaming  eyes  to  heaven.  "  'O 
Lord,  in  wrath  remember  mercy  !' " 

"  He  will,"  said  Madalena.  "Does  he  not  say,  'In 
my  wrath  I  smote  thee,  but  in  my  favor  have  I  had 
mercy  on  thee'  ?  He  will  be  merciful  unto  his  land 
and  to  his  people.  He  will  arise  and  plead  his  own 
cause :  he  is  chastening  us  sorely  for  our  sins,  but  he 
will  not  utterly  forsake  us." 

They  walked  on,  now  in  silence,  now  conversing, 
until  Antoine's  cottage  came  in  sight.  Philip  ^as  at 
play  before  the  door  ;  and,  hailing  their  coming  with  a 
joyous  shout,  he  ran  gayly  to  meet  them.  Catarina 
made  them  very  welcome,  as  she  always  did,  and,  when 
they  rose  to  go,  urged  them  to  come  again.  She  had 
already  invited  them  to  stay  and  take  their  evening 
meal  with  her;  but  Madalena  could  not  leave  her  little 
ones  so  long. 

They  were  more  than  half-way  down  the  mountain 
when  Aline  said,  "We  have  walked  very  fast,  Mada- 
lena, and  I  am  weary  and  out  of  breath  :  let  us  sit  down 
on  this  rock  and  rest  for  a  moment." 

"As  long  as  you  wish,  my  sister,"  replied  Madalena, 
as  they  seated  themselves;  "the  sun  is  still  nearly  an 
hour  high,  and  we  need  not  be  in  very  great  haste." 

They  had  been  sitting  for  some  moments,  gazing  in 


CASELLA.  143 

silence  upon  the  beautiful  valley  that  lay  at  their  feet, 
and  each  occupied  with  her  own  thoughts,  when  a  step 
startled  them,  and  Aline,  turning  her  head,  sprang  up 
with  a  joyful  cry  and  threw  herself  into  the  arras  of 
her  husband. 

"  Pierre!"  cried  Madalena,  starting  to  her  feet;  but 
her  pale  lips  refused  to  frame  the  question  she  would 
have  asked,  and  the  wild  throbbing  of  her  heart  almost 
took  away  her  breath. 

"Hubert  is  safe,"  Pierre  hastened  to  say.  "  See,  he  is 
but  a  few  paces  behind  rae."  And,  even  as  he  spoke, 
Hubert  was  at  her  side,  and  the  next  instant  his  Mada- 
lena  was  clasped  in  his  arms. 

For  a  few  moments  it  was  enough  that  they  were 
together:  then  questions  and  answers  were  rapidly 
exchanged ;  for,  though  little  more  than  a  week  had 
elapsed  since  they  parted,  there  was  much  to  tell  and 
to  hear.  A  rumor  of  an  attack  upon  Rora  had  reached 
Perosa,  but  that  was  all ;  and  the  tears  of  the  sisters 
fell  fast  and  they  shuddered  with  horror  as  they  list- 
ened to  the  story  of  its  destruction  and  of  the  cruelties 
inflicted  upon  many  a  dear  friend, — especially  upon 
Antony  Romano's  wife  and  children,  whose  relation- 
ship to  Hubert  made  them  seem  very  near  and  dear. 
But  when  Grianavel's  exploits  became  the  theme,  and 
they  heard  how  he  had  been  enabled,  with  a  mere 
handful  of  undisciplined  men,  again  and  again  to  defeat 
the  hosts  of  the  destroyers,  the  cheeks  of  the  listeners 
burned,  and  their  eyes  sparkled,  and  they  exclaimed, 
with  one  breath,  "Surely  God  is  with  him,  even  as  he 
was  with  Joshua  of  old  when  he  led  the  armies  of 
Israel  1" 

Then  Hubert  told  of  their  withdrawal  to  the  valley 


144  C A  SELL  A. 

of  Luserna,  of  the  letter  sent  by  Pianeza,  and  ot 
GHanavel's  noble  reply. 

"  Oh,  how  terrible  !  Has  Pianeza  a  heart  of  stone  ?" 
cried  Maclalena,  weeping  bitterly.  "  But  tell  me,  Hu- 
bert, where  is  Gianavel  now?  Is  his  band  broken  up 
and  scattered,  that  you  are  able  to  be  here  ?" 

"  Oh,  no;  it  has  not  come  to  that,"  replied  Hubert; 
and  then  he  went  on  to  explain  the  errand  on  which  the 
chief  had  gone,  and  his  intention  to  resume  hostilities 
on  his  return  with  the  hoped-for  recruits. 

"  Where  is  the  Barba  Leger  ?"  asked  Aline.  "Did 
he  escape  the  massacre  ?" 

"  Yes,"  said  Hubert:  "he  has  gone  to  Paris,  where 
he  will  publish  a  manifesto — or  perhaps  has  done  it  ere 
this — to  all  the  Protestant  powers  of  Europe,  entreat- 
ing them  to  interfere  on  our  behalf." 

"God  grant  him  success!"  exclaimed  Aline,  earn- 
estly. 

"Aline,"  asked  Pierre,  in  a  low,  moved  tone,  "have 
you  seen  my  poor  brother  since " 

He  paused,  unable  to  proceed ;  and  Aline  answered, 
with  a  shudder,  "Since  that  dreadful  day?  Yes, 
several  times.  You  know  what  a  tenderly  affectionate 
husband  and  father  he  was;  his  loss  is  terrible,  but  he 
is  wonderfully  supported  under  it,  and  his  heart  over- 
flows with  gratitude  that  his  sons  have  been  spared  to 
him." 

"His  sons?"  cried  Pierre,  joyfully.  "Is  it  indeed 
so?  I  feared  that  all  had  perished.  How  was  it  that 
they  escaped  ?" 

Aline  told  him  the  story  as  she  had  heard  it  from 
Bianca  and  Louis,  and  Pierre  and  Hubert  listened  with 
almost  breathless  interest.     Then  they  spoke  of  other 


CASELLA.  145 

incidents  which  had  occurred  daring  the  attack  upon 
Rora,  telling  how  Margaret  Garniero  —  Gianavel's 
sister — while  exhorting  her  husband  to  defend  Rora  to 
the  last,  had  received  a  shot  in  her  breast,  and  ex- 
claimed, "Do  not  be  shaken  by  this,  Giuseppe,  but 
endure  the  cross  with  patience,  and  hold  out  to  the 
end;"  and  of  many  who  had  endured  the  most  ter- 
rible tortures,  and  seen  them  inflicted  upon  their  best- 
beloved  ones,  rather  than  abjure  their  faitb. 

"Oh,  Pierre,  my  husband,"  groaned  Aline,  clasping 
her  arms  about  his  neck  and  hiding  her  face  on  his 
breast,  "how  could  they  endure  it  ?  How  could  I  stand 
by  and  see  you  suffer,  when  a  word  of  mine  would 
bring  you  ease?  Oh,  I  fear — I  fear  I  should  speak 
it !  I  am  so  weak,  so  timid — I  do  so  dread  pain  for 
myself  and  for  those  I  love — that,  I  fear,  if  such  a  trial 
rver  comes  to  me,  I  shall  even  be  left  to  deny  my 
Lord." 

"Nay,  my  beloved  wife,"  said  Pierre,  pressing  her 
closer  to  him;  "doubt  not  God's  sustaining  grace.  He 
says,  'Fear  not;  I  will  help  thee.'  'Be  strong,  and  of 
a  good  courage;  be  not  afraid,  neither  be  thou  dis- 
mayed: for  the  Lord  thy  God  is  with  thee  whitherso- 
ever thou  goest.'  My  beloved,  if  you  belong  to  Christ, 
you  have  nothing  to  fear  from  devils  or  from  men;  for 
what  does  he  say  concerning  his  sheep?  'I  give  unto 
them  eternal  life;  and  they  shall  never  perish,  neither 
shall  any  pluck  them  out  of  my  hand.'" 

"Precious  promises,"  said  Madalena.      "Oh,   how 

weak  I  feel  at  times!  how  utterly  unable  to  endure 

the  trial3  that  seem  just  at  hand  1     But  when  I  am 

weak,  then  am  I  strong.    I  cannot  sink,  for  the  eternaJ 

13 


146  CASELLA 

God  is  my  refuge,  and  underneath  me  are  the  evei 

lasting  arms." 

" '  I  know  that  whatever  God  doeth,  it  shall  be  for- 
ever,"' repeated  Hubert.  "If  he  has  once  received  me 
into  his  love,  he  will  never  cast  me  out  from  it;  'for 
the  mountains  shall  depart,  and  the  hills  shall  be  re- 
moved; but  my  kindness  shall  not  depart  from  thee, 
neither  shall  the  covenant  of  my  peace  be  removed, 
saith  the  Lord  that  hath  mercy  on  thee.  I  will  make 
an  everlasting  covenant  with  them,  that  I  will  not 
turn  away  from  them  to  do  them  good:  but  I  will  put 
my  fear  in  their  hearts,  that  they  shall  not  depart  from 
me.'" 

They  rose,  and,  descending  the  mountain,  soon 
reached  the  farm-house  gate.  The  sun  had  set  some 
time  before,  and  Mary  Fache,  the  mistress  of  the 
dwelling,  stood  on  the  threshold,  looking  out  for  the 
return  of  her  guests. 

"Ah,  my  good  friends,"  she  said,  addressing  the 
sisters,  "I  was  growing  anxious  about  you:  but  I  see 
you  come  not  alone,  as  you  went.  Welcome  all  of 
you.  Come  in,  Hubert  and  Pierre.  You  bring  us 
tidings  ?" 

"We  do,"  replied  Pierre,  in  an  undertone,  as  they 
entered ;  and  Barbara  started  up  to  meet  them. 

"My  son!"  she  exclaimed;  but  her  cheek  grew  pale, 
and  there  was  a  tone  of  anguish  in  her  voice,  as  she 
added,  "Hubert,  my  son,  you  bring  me  ill  news.  I  see 
it  in  your  face." 

"Mother,  my  dearest  mother,"  he  said,  taking  ber 
hand  in  his,  "I  left  my  brother  safe  and  well." 

" But  Magdalen  and  the  children?"  she  asked,  fixing 
her  eyes  upon  his  face. 


CASELLA.  14} 

He  did  not  answer  for  a  moment,  and  she  dropped 
her  head  on  her  breast  with  a  deep  groan. 

"Mother,"  he  said,  at  length,  "it  is,  alas!  too  true. 
Rora  is  destroyed,  and  her  inhabitants  massacred,  or 
carried  away  captives.  Mother,  those  who  were  so  dear 
to  us  are  forever  done  with  pain  and  sorrow;  for  God 
gave  them  grace  to  '  witness  a  good  profession  before 
many  witnesses,'  and  they  are  now  rejoicing  before 
his  throne." 

"They  were  his;  he  hath  but  taken  of  his  own;  he 
hath  done  all  things  well,"  she  said,  while  her  voice 
quivered  with  emotion  and  tears  streamed  down  her 
aged  cheeks. 

"  Dear  Barbara,  be  comforted,"  said  Mary,  drawing 
near,  taking  her  friend's  hand  and  pressing  it  in  both 
her  own.  "  Their  sufferings  are  all  over ;  they  are  done 
with  sin  and  sorrow,  and  the  blessed  Master  has  wiped 
away  all  tears  from  their  eyes.  And  you  will  not  be 
long  parted  from  them;  for,  when  your  work  on  earth 
shall  be  done,  to  you  also  shall  be  given  an  abundant 
entrance  into  that  blissful  abode." 

"Yes,"  she  replied,  wiping  away  her  tears,  "I 
am  an  old  woman,  and  my  race  must  be  nearly  run. 
They  cannot  come  to  me,  but  I  shall  soon  go  to 
them." 

She  sank  back  into  her  seat  with  a  deep  sigh,  and 
for  some  moments  naught  was  heard  in  the  room  but 
a  low  sound  of  weeping.  Then  little  Paul  came  run- 
ning from  an  inner  apartment,  and  sprang  into  his 
father's  arms  with  a  cry  of  joy;  and,  Mary's  sons, 
Thomas  and  Jean,  coming  in  from  their  work,  she 
rose,  and  set  the  supper  on  the  table,  inviting  all  to  sit 
down  and  eat.     But  Barbara,  in  her  grief,  turned  with 


U8  CASELLA. 

loathing  from  the  very  sight  of  food,  nor  did  any  of 
the  others  show  much  appetite. 

They  had  just  risen  from  the  table,  when  Thomas, 
3pening  the  door  in  answer  to  a  knock,  admitted  Geof- 
frey Masson.  The  brothers  embraced  with  the  greatest 
affection,  but  for  some  moments  neither  was  able  to 
speak.  Ere  they  separated,  however,  each  had  heard 
all  the  other  had  to  tell,  and  Pierre  and  Hubert  had 
learned  from  Geoffrey  that  the  Waldenses  of  Angrogna 
and  Pramol  were  preparing  to  return  to  those  valleys 
under  the  leadership  of  Captain  Bartholomew  Giaheri, 
a  native  of  the  latter  pJace,  and  a  man  fully  equal 
in  bravery  and  patriotism  to  Gianavel  himself.  This 
information  Geoffrey  gave  in  answer  to  an  urgent 
request  from  his  brother  and  Hubert  that  he  would 
return  with  them  and  become  a  member  of  Gianavel's 
band,  adding  that  he  had  already  enrolled  his  name  in 
that  of  Giaheri. 

"  How  soon  wiU  Giaheri  make  the  attempt  ?"  asked 
Hubert. 

"Not  for  two  or  three  weeks,"  replied  Geoffrey.  "I 
suppose  you  will  hardly  remain  here  that  long?" 

"  No,"  they  said;  "  we  hope  to  rejoin  Gianavel  in  a 
few  days,  when  he  expects  to  resume  hostilities  against 
the  enemy.  He  will,  if  possible,  recruit  our  numbers 
from  among  the  Yaudois  of  Dauphiny." 

"In  which  he  will,  no  doubt,  be  successful,"  said 
Geoffrey.  "  We  also  will  be  supported  by  our  brethren 
of  Pragela  in  our  attempt  to  recover  our  valleys ;  and 
when  the  two  captains  have  united  their  forces,  we 
may  hope,  by  the  blessing  of  God  on  our  just  cause, 
to  drive  the  invaders  from  our  soil,  and  compel  the 
duke  to  allow  us  liberty  of  conscience." 


CASELLA.    ,  149 

Hubert  and  Pierre  did  not  linger  long  in  Perosa, 
but  soon  rejoined  their  leader,  who,  successful  in  his 
efforts  to  raise  recruits,  had  returned  from  Dauphiny 
stronger  and  more  formidable  than  ever,  and  taken  up 
his  position  on  a  lofty  mountain  called  La  Pelaya  di 
Geyineto. 

And  now,  ceasing  to  act  only  on  the  defensive,  he  at- 
tacked the  Popish  village  of  Lusernella,  situated  about 
half  a  league  from  Luserna.  He  was  repulsed  by  the 
superior  force  of  the  enemy,  and  himself  received  a 
bullet  in  his  leg,  which  was  never  extracted ;  but  he 
succeeded  in  making  a  masterly  retreat,  and  the  wound 
did  not  prevent  him  from  carrying  on  his  expeditions. 

"Inexpressible  terror,"  says  Muston,  "now  began  to 
agitate  the  Piedmontese  towns  that  lay  nearest  to  the 
mountains,  and  each  insisted  on  having  its  intrench- 
ments  and  its  garrison.  Some  Irish  troops,  for  ex- 
ample, were  garrisoned  at  Bubiana;  but  they  com- 
mitted such  excesses  there,  that  the  inhabitants  were 
necessitated  to  expel  them,  and  thus  the  persecutors 
began  to  destroy  one  another."  „ 

In  the  latter  part  of  May,  Giaheri,  having  suc- 
cessfully carried  out  his  project  of  restoring  the  people 
of  Angrogna  and  Pramol  to  their  valleys,  wrote  to 
Gianavel  to  join  him;  and  on  the  27th  of  that  month 
the  two  captains  met,  and  united  their  forces  on  the 
banks  of  the  Angrogna.  "In  union  there  is  strength," 
and  the  Waldenses  were  now  much  more  formidable 
than  before.  They  attempted  that  very  evening  to 
surprise  the  town  of  Garsigliano. 

Within  that  same  cavern  in  which  Bianca  and  little 
Pnilip  had  lain  concealed  during  that  terrible  Saturday 
13* 


150  CASELLA. 

and  Sunday,  two  lads  sat  conversing  beside  a  fire 
which  they  had  kindled  on  the  rooky  floor,  the  smoke 
making'  its  way  to  the  outer  air  through  a  crevice 
overhead.  The  warmth  of  the  fire  was  by  no  means 
unpleasant  on  that  May-day  evening;  for  in  that  high 
locality  the  nights  were  still  cool,  and  the  cavern  was 
damp. 

The  elder  of  the  lads  was  our  old  acquaintance  Louis 
Masson,  who  had  accompanied  his  father  from  Perosa, 
while  little  Philip  was  still  left  behind  in  the  care  of 
Bianca  and  Catarina;  the  other  was  Maurice  Jaquin, 
a  gentle,  fair-haired  boy,  apparently  about  ten  years  of 
age,  with  a  look  of  deep  sorrow  in  his  young  face: 
and  what  *»  jider  ?  for  scarce  a  month  had  passed 
since  he  had  seen  the  swords  of  the  Popish  troops 
reeking  with  the  blood  of  his  father,  mother,  brothers, 
and  sisters;  of  all  the  happy  family  of  which  he  had 
once  been  a  member,  he  alone  survived  to  mourn  his 
irreparable  loss.  Maurice  was  a  Roran,  the  son  of  a 
sister  of  Antony  Romano's  wife,  and  his  acquaintance 
with  Louis  was  only  of  a  few  hours'  standing. 

"And  you  have  no  relative  in  Captain  Gianavel's 
band,  Maurice  ?"  remarked  Louis,  inquiringly. 

Maurice  shook  his  head  sadly.  "None  but  Uncle 
Antony,"  he  said;  "but  he  has  been  very,  ve^y  kind 
to  me  always,  and  especially  ever  since " 

He  could  say  no  more,  and  the  sentence  was  finished 
with  a  burst  of  agonized  weeping. 

Louis's  eyes  overflowed  also,  and,  passing  his  arm 
round  the  weeping  boy,  he  drew  him  closer  to  his  side, 
making  him  lay  his  head  upon  his  shoulder,  while  he 
smoothed  back  the  hair  from  his  temples  as  tenderly 
as  a  mother  might  have  done.     "Be  comforted,  deal 


CA  SELLA.  151 

Maurice,"  he  said,  in  low,  soothing  tones;  "remember 
who  has  said,  'I  will  be  a  Father  to  the  fatherless;'  'I 
have  loved  thee  with  an  everlasting  love;'  'I  will 
never  leave  thee  nor  forsake  thee.'  " 

"  Yes,  they  are  precious  words,"  said  Maurice  ;  "they 
have  grown  very  sweet  to  me  of  late."  Then,  sinking 
on  his  knees,  and  clasping  his  hands,  he  cried,  with 
almost  passionate  earnestness,  "  Help  me,  0  Lord  i 
0  my  Father  in  heaven,  help  me  to  say,  Thy  will  be 
done !     I  cannot  do  it  of  myself!  oh,  I  cannot !" 

"  'God  shall  help  thee,  and  that  right  early,'"  said 
Lou's.  "He  is  our  strength  and  our  Redeemer;  he 
shall  save  his  people  from  their  sins." 

"They  are  done  with  sin  and  sorrow,"  said  Maurice, 
while  for  an  instant  a  look  of  joy  passed  over  his  pale 
features,  "and  never  more  can  any  cause  them  pain  or 
suffering.     I  fear  my  grief  is  very  selfish." 

"Hark!"  whispered  Louis;  "I  surely  heard  foot- 
steps." And  instinctively  they  rose,  and  drew  back  from 
the  fire  into  the  innermost  recesses  of  the  cavern,  whose 
thick  darkness  its  feeble  rays  could  not  penetrate. 

Scarcely  had  they  thus  concealed  themselves  when 
several  men  entered  the  cave  one  after  another,  and, 
unable  to  distinguish  forms  or  features  in  the  dim,  un- 
certain light,  Louis  drew  his  little  companion  closer  to 
his  side,  throwing  his  arm  around  him  as  if  for  protec- 
tion ;  but  the  next  instant,  recognizing  his  father's 
voice,  he  sprang  forward  with  a  cry  of  joy.  "My  father, 
the  Lord  has  brought  you  back  in  safety !  But  was 
your  expedition  successful  ?" 

"Not  altogether,  my  son,"  replied  Geoffrey;  "the 
surprise  was  not  so  complete  as  we  meant  it  to  be,  and 
at  the  sound  of  the  tocsin  so  many  troops  hastened  to 


152  CASELLA. 

their  relief  from  the  surrounding  villages,  that  we  were 
obliged  to  retire,  bringing  away  nothing  but  some 
cattle  and  six  yoke  of  oxen." 

"  That  is  something,  though,"  said  Louis,  cheerfully; 
"for  now  we  can  have  some  meat." 

"Yes,  and  we  must  prepare  some  coals  to  cook  it 
with,"  said  Pierre,  heaping  fuel  upon  the  fire ;  "  we 
will  need  both  food  and  rest  to  strengthen  us  for  to- 
morrow's work;  and  one  of  the  animals  is  already 
slaughtered.  Ah,  here  is  our  portion,"  he  added,  as 
two  of  his  comrades  entered,  bearing  upon  their 
shoulders  a  quarter  of  beef,  which  they  laid  down  be- 
side the  fire. 

"  You  must  all  be  tired  with  your  marching  and 
fighting,"  said  Louis;  "but  Maurice  and  I  have  been 
resting ;  and  we  will  get  the  supper,  if  you  will  let  us. 
Uncle  Pierre,  please  lend  me  your  knife,  that  I  may 
cut  some  slices  to  broil." 

Maurice  came  eagerly  forward  to  assist,  and  he  and 
Louis  presently  had  a  number  of  huge  slices  of  beef- 
steak stuck  upon  sticks  and  broiling  before  the  fire. 
They  were  very  busily  employed,  but  not  too  much  so 
to  lend  an  attentive  ear  to  the  talk  going  on  around 
them,  principally  upon  the  plan  of  an  expeditioL 
already  contemplated  for  the  morrow. 

"Where  is  Captain  Gianavel,  Uncle  Hubert?"  asked 
Louis,  carefully  turning  a  slice  of  meat. 

"  Here,  my  boy.  What  would  you  with  me  ?"  asked 
a  kindly  voice  close  at  his  side. 

"Oh,  you  are  there,  captain  !"  exclaimed  Louis,  in 
some  surprise.    "  I  thought  you  had  not  come  yet." 

4 1  have  only  just  come  into  the  cave,  my  son,"  said 
the  warrior,  with  a  grave  ?md  rather  sad  smile.   "  Youi 


CASELLA.  153 

cookery  sends  forth  an  odor  very  agreeable  to  hungry 
men." 

"  This  piece  is  for  you,  captain,  this  other  for  my 
father;  and  the  supper  is  quite  ready  now,"  said  Louis. 

"  Then  we  will  ask  God's  blessing,  and  begin  our 
meal,"  said  Gianavel;  and  all,  falling  on  their  knees, 
united  with  him  in  the  act  of  worship;  after  which 
they  partook  of  the  food  provided  for  them,  with  ap- 
petites sharpened  by  some  hours  of  abstinence  and 
by  exercise  in  the  keen  mountain-air.  Then  another 
and  longer  prayer  was  offered,  a  portion  of  Scripture 
repeated  from  memory, — for  there  was  not  light  enough 
to  read, — and  all  retired  to  rest  upon  beds  of  dried 
moss  and  leaves  spread  around  the  sides  of  the  cave. 

The  boys  had  learned  that  an  attack  was  to  be  made 
at  daybreak  upon  the  town  of  San  Segonzo,  and  ere 
they  fell  asleep  they  entered  into  a  whispered  agree- 
ment between  themselves  to  rise  in  time  to  prepare 
breakfast  for  the  men  before  they  left.  This  they  hap- 
pily succeeded  in  doing;  and  the  warriors,  strengthened 
by  the  food,  and  by  the  earnest  committing  of  their 
just  cause  to  God  in  prayer,  set  forth  upon  their  errand 
with  cheerful  confidence,  the  lads  following  a  short  dis- 
tance in  the  rear,  and  taking  up  their  position  upon  a 
height  from  which  they  had  a  full  view  of  the  doomed 
town. 

"  Look,  Louis  !  what  are  those  large  things — great 
bundles  of  something,  they  seem  to  be — which  they 
are  rolling  before  them  ?"  asked  Maurice,  suddenly,  after 
they  had  been  for  some  moments  anxiously  watching 
the  onward  movement  of  their  friends.  "  It  is  not  light 
enough  for  me  to  see  what  they  are." 

"  Bags  full  of  hay,"  replied  Louis.  "  I  heard  Captain 


154  CASELLA. 

Gianavel  giving  directions  about  it  last  night.  He  said 
the  enemy's  bullets  would  bury  themselves  in  the  hay; 
and  so  I  am  sure  they  do ;  for  see  how  they  are  firing 
now  from  the  walls,  and  yet  none  of  our  men  fall." 

"They  are  quite  close  to  the  walls  now,"  said 
Maurice. 

"  Yes  !"  exclaimed  Louis  ;  "  and  look  at  the  smoke  ! 
they  have  set  fire  to  the  hay,  just  as  Captain  Gianavel 
ordered;  and  now  they  will  enter  the  town  under 
cover  of  the  smoke.  Hark!  I  can  hear  them  now  bat- 
tering in  the  gates." 

For  some  time  longer  the  two  watched  with  breath- 
less eagerness.  The  hay  was  quickly  consumed,  and, 
as  the  smoke  gradually  cleared  away,  and  they  had 
again  a  distinct  view  of  the  walls  and  roofs  of  the 
town,  they  could  see  that  the  gates  had  been  battered 
in  and  the  Waldenses  had  effected  an  entrance;  and 
they  could  hear,  too,  the  sounds  of  conflict, — shouts  and 
yells,  the  clash  of  arms,  and  the  sharp  rattle  of  mus- 
ketry; then  flames  burst  out  here  and  there,  and  dense 
volumes  of  smoke  rolled  up. 

"  They  have  taken  the  town,  and  set  it  on  fire !" 
cried  both  boys,  in  a  breath. 

Louis  covered  his  face  with  his  hands,  and  sank 
down  upon  the  rock. 

"What  is  the  matter,  dear  Louis?"  asked  Maurice, 
in  a  tone  of  concern. 

"My  father!"  groaned  Louis;  "my  dear  father  in 
the  midst  of  all  that  terrible  fighting !  Oh,  Maurice, 
shall  I  ever  see  him  again  ?" 

"Dear  Louis,  this  is  wrong,"  said  the  little  boy, 
tenderly,  "  Your  father  is  one  of  God's  own  dear 
children,  and  he  will  not  suffer  anything  to  befall  bim 


CASELLA.  155 

which  is  not  for  his  good  :  no,  even  if  he  allows  hia 
mortal  life  to  be  taken  from  him,  it  will  only  be  to 
give  him  a  crown  of  immortality  in  heaven." 

"  Thank  you,  dear  Maurice,"  replied  Louis,  rising; 
"  I  know  you  are  right,  and  I  will  try  to  leave  every- 
thing in  God's  hands,  and  to  say  from  the  heart,  '  Thy 
will  be  done.'  But  at  that  moment  I  felt  a  sort  of  con- 
viction that  my  father  had  fallen  ;  and  it  seemed  very 
terrible  to  me." 

"  They  are  returning,"  said  Maurice. 

"  They  are,  indeed  !"  exclaimed  Louis,  following  the 
direction  of  his  gaze.  "  Let  us  go  down  to  meet  them." 
And  they  began  at  once  a  rapid  descent  of  the  mountain. 

"Is  all  well?"  asked  Louis,  as  soon  as  he  came 
within  hail  of  the  foremost  rank. 

"  God  has  given  us  a  great  victory,"  was  the  reply. 
"  Fourteen  hundred  qf  the  enemy  have  been  made  to 
bite  the  dust,  and  we  have  burned  the  town,  and 
brought  away  much  booty  and  some  prisoners  ;  while 
our  own  loss  is  but  slight, — only  seven  men,  I  am 
told." 

"  My  father  !"  cried  Louis  :  "  My  uncle  !"  exclaimed 
Maurice  :  "  are  they  safe  ?" 

But  the  company  was  hurrying  onward,  and  no  one 
seemed  to  feel  called  upon  to  answer  their  cmestions. 

Louis  leaned,  pale  and  trembling,  against  a  rock. 

"  My  father  is  dead,"  he  groaned,  "  and  they  do  not 
wish  to  tell  me." 

"  Oh,  no,  Louis !  oh,  no !  I  hope  it  is  not  that,"  said 
Maurice.  "  But  yonder  comes  my  uncle,  and  he  will 
,ell  us  all." 

Louis  raised  his  head,  and,  turning  his  pale,  agitated 
*oe  in  the  direction  in  which  Maurice  was  looking, 


156  CASELLA. 

waited  in  trembling  suspense  for  the  news  of  which 
Antony  might  be  the  bearer. 

"  My  father?"  he  gasped,  as  Antony  drew  near. 

"Your  father  is  not  dead,  Louis,"  was  the  reply,  in 
a  tone  of  deep  sympathy ;  "  but  he  is  wounded,  and 
wants  to  speak  to  you.  Come  with  me,  and  I  will  lead 
you  to  him.     You  may  come  too,  Maurice." 

Both  boys  followed  him  in  silence  as  he  led  the  way 
down  into  the  valley,  where  they  presently  perceived 
several  Waldenses  gathered  in  the  shade  of  a  chestnut- 
tree,  one  lying  upon  the  grass,  while  another  supported 
his  head,  and  the  rest  stood  or  knelt  about  him.  It 
was  Geoffrey,  who  lay  there  bleeding  and  dying,  with 
his  head  pillowed  upon  his  brother's  breast.  Already 
the  pallor  of  death  was  on  his  cheek,  and  its  film 
gathering  over  his  eye,  as  his  son  drew  near  and  knelt, 
wildly  weeping,  at  his  side. 

"Loin's,  my  dear  son,"  he  gasped,  with  a  feeble 
effort  t*»  lay  his  hand  on  the  boy's  head. 

Antony  took  the  dying  hand  in  his,  and  guided  it  to 
its  desired  resting-place. 

"  My  son,  my  dear  son  !"  whispered  the  dying  one : 
"  the  God  of  my  fathers  bless  the  lad  !  Cleave  close  to 
Christ,  Louis,  and  be  ready  even  to  lay  clown  your  lift 
for  him  if  he  calls  you  to  it.  Never  forsake  him,  and 
he  will  never  forsake  you." 

The  laot  words  were  scarcely  audible.  He  ceased  ; 
his  eyes  ch-sed,  and  they  thought  his  spirit  had  fled: 
but  it  was  not  so.  Again  the  eyes  opened  and  the 
lips  moved,  and  Pierre,  bending  over  him,  caught  the 
words,  "  Philip,  my  little  one,  farewell."  Then,  rallying 
still  more,  he  asked,  in  a  louder  key,  "  Where  is  my 
brother  ?" 


CASELLA  157 

"Here,  Geoffrey;  I  am  here,  dear  brother,"  replied 
Pierre,  much  moved.  "  God  helping  me,  I  will  be  a 
father  to  your  orphans." 

A  faint  pressure  of  the  cold  hand  in  which  his  own 
was  grasped,  and  a  bright,  sweet  smile  flitting  over  the 
pale  features,  were  the  only  reply  ;  then  a  faint  whis- 
per, "Yes,  Jesus  is  precious,"  and  all  was  over. 

In  his  account  of  the  taking  of  San  Segonzo,  Mus- 
ton  says,  ''An  entire  Irish  regiment,  numbering  from 
seven  to  eight  hundred  men,  was  cut  to  pieces,  with 
six  hundred  and  fifty  Piedmontese  troops.  All  such 
of  the  inhabitants  as  presented  themselves  unarmed 
were  spared,  and  only  a  portion  of  them  taken  away 
prisoners.     The  town  was  then  burned. 

"  It  was  a  terrible  execution  ;  but,  terrible  as  it  was, 
it  was  expedient,  in  the  essential  necessity  which  the 
Waldenses  felt  of  making  their  strength  appreciated 
by  foes  who  had  hitherto  acted  toward  them  as  toward 
sheep,  who  were  to  permit  themselves  to  be  slaugh- 
tered unresistingly.  Besides,  the  Waldensian  valleys 
had  been  so  cruelly  devastated,  the  blood  that  had  been 
shed  cried  out  so  loud,  the  irritation  had  become  so 
profound,  that,  without  attributing  such  reprisals  to 
the  spirit  of  vengeance,  one  may  fairly  regard  them 
as  a  consequence — a  necessity.  They  were  useful, 
moreover,  as  forcibly  impressing  on  the  persecutors 
the  fact  that  the  persecuted  were  a  people  not  alto- 
gether so  despicable  as  had  been  supposed.  Men  heed, 
it  is  said,  only  those  they  love  or  those  they  fear.  The 
Waldenses,  sure  of  not  being  loved,  were  fain  to  make 
themselves  feared  ;  they  effectually  attained  this  object. 

'Already  the  taking  of  San  Segonzo  was  worth  the 
gain  of  a  battle  tc  them.  They  had  made  fourteen 
14 


158  CASELLA. 

hundred  enemies  bite  the  dust,  while  the  loss  on  their 
own  side  had  been  but  seven  men — a  fact  which,  in- 
credible as  it  may  seem,  was  not  only  a  fact,  but  be- 
came immediately  known  as  such,  and  diffused  a  panic 
terror  of  Gianavel  and  Giaheri  through  all  the  sur- 
rounding towns,  which  thereupon  formed  a  league  for 
their  common  defense,  and  arranged  telegraphic  sig- 
nals, which,  from  the  bell-towers,  were  to  give  warn- 
ing of  the  approach,  in  any  direction,  of  the  Waldenses, 
and  to  indicate  their  position." 


CHAPTER  XL 

"They  fought,  like  brave  men,  long  and  well; 
They  piled  that  ground  with  Moslem  slain; 
They  conquer'd — but  Bozzaris  fell, 
Bleeding  at  every  vein." 

Fitz-Greene  Halleck. 

It  was  a  lovely  morning  in  June,  the  15th  of  the 
month.  Gianavel  and  Giaheri,  with  their  forces  now 
augmented  to  the  number  of  six  hundred  men,  had 
established  their  headquarters  upon  Le  Verne,  one  of 
the  heights  of  Angrogna.  They  had  not  been  idle 
during  the  two  weeks  or  more  which  had  elapsed  since 
tie  taking  of  San  Segonzo,  but  had  in  the  mean  time 
attacked  both  Bricherasco  and  La  Tour,  and,  though 
not  entirely  successful  in  either  attempt,  had  inflicted 
great  loss  upon  the  enemy,  while  theirs  was  very 
slight — the  Papists  losing  in  the  former  engagement 


C A  SELL  A.  159 

one  hundred  and  fifty  men  slain,  ar.d  the  Waldenses 
having  but  one  man  killed ;  while  in  the  second,  the 
attack  upon  La  Tour,  more  than  three  hundred  of  the 
persecutors  fell. 

But  an  expedition  led  by  Griaheri  against  the  village 
of  Crussol,  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  much -needed 
supplies  for  the  Waldensian  army,  was  still  more  suc- 
cessful. Crussol  was  situated  in  the  valley  of  the  Po, 
and,  its  inhabitants  having  done  much  injury  to  the 
Yaudois  during  the  late  massacres,  Giaheri  had  re- 
solved to  lay  them  under  contribution.  He  set  off  in 
the  night  at  the  head  of  four  hundred  and  fifty  men, 
Look  possession  of  the  village  at  daybreak,  and,  allow- 
ing the  inhabitants  to  flee  unmolested  to  a  large  cavern 
in  the  vicinity,  drove  off  more  than  four  hundred  cattle 
and  six  hundred  sheep,  which  were  then  taken  to  the 
mountain  Lionza  and  divided  among  the  victors. 

Meanwhile,  one  hundred  and  fifty  men  had  been 
left  at  Angrogna,  under  the  command  of  Laurens  and 
Benet,  and,  during  Giaheri's  absence,  the  Papists  of 
San  Segonzo  and  the  adjacent  villages  had  marched  to 
attack  them,  but  had  met  with  a  signal  repulse  from 
those  brave  leaders  and  their  equally  brave  troops. 

It  was  now  only  two  days  since  this  last  engage- 
ment ;  but  Pianeza,  who  had  vainly  endeavored  to  get 
rid  of  his  antagonists  by  setting  a  price  upon  the  heads 
of  their  leaders,  had  now  determined  to  make  a  new 
effort  to  crush  them  by  superior  numbers,  and,  having 
been  reinforced  by  another  regiment,  which  had  just 
arrived,  he  had  commanded  a  simultaneous  attack  to 
be  this  day  made  upon  the  Waldenses  from  four  differ- 
ent quarters. 

Hubert  was  standing  sentinel  upon  a  height  from 


160  CASELLA. 

which  the  view  was  both  extensive  and  beautiful.  At 
his  feet  lay  the  valley  of  Angrogna,  with  its  richly  va- 
riegated features ;  its  brown  crags  and  green  pastures; 
its  mountain-streams,  winding  gently  down  verdant, 
flowery  slopes  ;  its  hanging  woods,  lofty  precipices, 
deep  glens,  and  rushing,  roaring  torrents ;  while  above 
and  beyond,  to  the  west  and  southwest,  towered  the 
Alps.  Nearer  at  hand  was  La  Tour,  the  Waldensian 
capital — now,  alas  1  in  the  hands  of  their  foes  ;  and 
far  away  to  the  east,  beyond  the  intervening  hills, 
spread  the  magnificent  plain  of  Piedmont,  profusely 
sprinkled  with  towns,  villages,  and  the  summer  resi- 
dences of  the  nobility;  and  on  the  farther  side  of  it 
rose  the  turrets  and  spires  of  Turin,  glittering  in  the 
sunbeams. 

Hubert  was  far  from  insensible  to  the  beauty  of  the 
scene  ;  but  he  sighed  as  he  gazed  upon  that  part  of  it 
near  at  hand  and  noted  how  its  loveliness  had  been 
marred  in  many  places  by  the  ravages  of  the  destroyer. 
Here  and  there,  where  cottages  or  rustic  hamlets  had 
once  stood,  the  abodes  of  peace  and  happiness,  black- 
ened ruins  alone  remained  to  mark  the  spot.  No  flocks 
or  herds  now  grazed  upon  the  grassy  slopes ;  and,  where 
the  glad  song  of  the  laborer  and  the  merry  shouts  of 
children  had  been  wont  to  be  heard,  all  was  now  soli- 
tude and  silence. 

Ah  1  as  the  brave  Christian  warrior  thought  of  the 
terrible  sufferings  inflicted  upon  his  countrymen  and 
brethren  in  the  Lord,  his  heart  bled  for  them,  even 
while  at  the  same  time  it  sent  up  a  song  of  gratitude 
and  praise  that  to  him  his  heart's  best  treasures — his 
gentle,  loving  wife,  his  sweet  babes,  and  his  dear, 
aged  mother — were  yet  spared. 


CASELLA.  161 

The  sound  of  boyish  voices  came  pleasantly  to  his 
ear,  and.  turning  his  head,  he  perceived  the  two  lads 
Louis  and  Maurice,  who  were  now  seldom  seen  apart, 
seated  on  the  grass  somewhat  lower  down,  with  their 
hands  filled  with  a  variety  of  beautiful  wild  flowers 
which  they  had  been  gathering. 

"  How  my  dear  mother  used  to  love  flowers!"  little 
Maurice  was  saying,  in  a  tone  of  deep  sadness;  "and 
how  we  all  loved  to  gather  them  for  her,  and  vied  with 
each  other  which  should  bring  her  the  first  spring 
blossom !  My  little  sister  Marguerite  was  the  one  who 
succeeded  this  season;  and,  oh,  I  little  thought  when 
I  saw  her  give  it  to  mother,  with  such  a  glad  look  in 
her  bright  eyes,  and  mother  kiss  her  and  smile  her 
thanks  so  sweetly,  that  it  was  tube  the  last  time !" 

He  ended  with  a  burst  of  bitter  sobs  and  tears,  and 
Louis,  taking  his  hand  and  pressing  it  in  his,  said, 
"  Our  dear  mothers  do  not  miss  the  flowers  of  earth  in 
the  happy  home  where  they  now  are,  and  we  will  not 
grieve  that  the  dear  Saviour  has  taken  them  to  be  with 
him  in  that  blest  abode.  My  mother  loved  flowers, 
too,"  he  added,  "  and  I  can  never  look  at  one  without 
thinking  of  her,  and  how  she  used  to  repeat  to  us  those 
words  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  '  Consider  the  lilies  of  the 
field,  how  they  grow;  they  toil  not,  neither  do  they 
spin  ;  and  yet  I  say  unto  you,  that  even  Solomon  in  all 
his  glory  was  not  arrayed  like  one  of  these.'" 

"They  are  such  beautiful  words,"  said  Maurice; 
"and  it  is  such  a  sweet  lesson  the  Saviour  draws  from 
(iod'scare  for  the  flowers  and  the  birds  ! — that  if  he  so 
provides  for  them,  we  need  never  fear  that  he  will 
leave  our  wants  unsupplied.  Ah  !  what  a  precious 
14* 


162  CASELLA. 

treasure  is  the  Holy  Bible !  My  mother  used  often  to 
remind  us  how  we  should  pity  and  forgive  the  poor 
blinded  Papists  who  are  deprived  of  it ;  and  she  bade 
us  never,  never  part  with  it,  nor  forget  to  study  it  and 
live  by  its  precepts." 

"  Dear  children!"  said  Hubert  to  himself;  "may  you 
never  forget  or  neglect  the  teachings  of  such  parents, 
but  may  you  follow  them,  even  as  they  followed  Christ ! 
Lord  God  of  their  fathers,  bless  the  lads,  and  keep  them 
ever  in  thy  fear!"  he  ejaculated,  fervently,  raising  his 
eyes  to  the  blue  heavens  above  him.  "And,  oh,  re- 
member Zion  ;  look  in  pity  upon  her  woes !  Lord, 
there  be  many  that  rise  up  against  us.  Lord,  be  thou 
our  helper ;  for  thou  hast  said,  I  will  make  all  thine 
enemies  turn  their  backs  unto  thee.  Lord,  fulfill  it 
unto  us  this  day,"  he  cried,  then  instantly  gave  the 
alarm  to  his  fellow-soldiers,  for  he  had  just  perceived 
the  approach  of  the  first  detachment  of  the  enemy  over 
the  heights  of  Roccapiatta. 

The  Waldenses,  ever  watchful,  were  not  taken  by 
surprise,  and  at  once  prepared  to  repulse  the  foe  ;  but 
Gianavel  had  with  him  only  half  his  troop — but  three 
hundred  men  ;  and  it  was  providential  indeed  that  the 
several  divisions  of  the  army  of  the  marquis  failed  to 
make  their  attack  simultaneously,  as  they  had  been 
directed  to  do;  for  thus  the  Waldenses  were  enabled 
to  gain  an  advantage  over  the  first  assailants  before 
either  of  the  other  detachments  could  come  to  their 
assistance. 

Louis  and  Maurice,  who,  on  the  departure  of  the 
men,  had  hastily  climbed  to  the  highest  peak  in  their 
vicinity,  saw  this  with  great  satisfaction  and  deep 
thankfulness  to  God. 


CASELLA.  163 

"The  Lord  is  on  our  side!"  exclaimed  I  ouis,  joy- 
fully, "  and  Gianavel  has  already  gained  an  advantage." 

"Yes,  God  be  praised!"  said  Maurice.  "But  ah, 
bee!"  he  cried,  clasping  his  hands  in  the  intensity  of 
his  excitement;  "another  detachment  arrives  from 
Pramol,  to  attack  him  in  the  rear.  0  God  of  our 
fathers,  save  them  !  protect  us!" 

"  He  will,  he  will,"  said  Louis.  "  He  never  forsakes 
those  who  put  their  trust  in  him.  Look,  look,  Mau- 
rice !  our  men  are  making  their  way  to  the  heights  of 
Roccamante, — to  keep  the  two  detachments  separate, 
no  doubt.  But  ah,"  he  groaned,  "yonder  is  a  third, 
coming  from  San  Giovanni,  directly  in  Gianavel's 
front,  and  a  fourth,  moving  up  the  valley  from  La 
Tour!  What  can  they  do,  assailed  from  every  direc- 
tion, and  only  three  hundred,  attacked  by  so  many 
thousands  ?  0  Maurice,  Maurice,  let  us  pray  !  let  us 
cry  mightily  to  Him  with  whom  there  is  no  restraint 
to  save,  by  many  or  by  few!"  And,  falling  on  their 
knees,  they  poured  out  most  fervent  petitions  on  be- 
half of  their  warrior  brethren. 

As  they  rose  up  again,  and  once  more  turned  their 
eyes  to  the  scene  of  conflict,  they  saw  the  heroic  band 
retrograde,  before  the  battalion  from  Roccapiatta  had 
time  to  form,  dash  through  the  center  of  that  from 
Pramol,  and  take  up  its  position  on  the  brow  of  a  hill, 
which  on  one  side  was  a  succession  of  gentle  slopes, 
and  on  the  other  a  sharp  and  precipitous  descent. 

Upon  seeing  this,  the  leaders  of  the  four  hostile  bat- 
talions united  their  forces  and  drew  them  up  at  the 
foot  of  the  slope  ;  and  thus  the  little  band  of  Wa1- 
denses  was  hemmed  in  between  a  precipice,  on  one 
side,  and  a  force  ten  times  its  superior  in  nurubcs, 


164  CAS  EL  LA. 

on  the  other.     Yet  did  not  their  hearts  fail  them,  for 
they  knew  that  God  was  on  their  side. 

For  nearly  five  long  hours  they  maintained  unbroken 
their  attitude  of  defense,  while  the  two  lads  never  left 
their  post  of  observation,  but  stood,  sat,  or  knelt  there, 
watching  and  praying  for  their  success. 

"The  Papists  are  growing  weary,"  remarked  Louis, 
at  length  :  "they  feel  as  if  they  could  not  stand  there 
much  longer." 

He  was  right.  The  troops  of  the  marquis  were  grow- 
ing weary  and  restless;  and  this  state  of  things  did  not 
escape  the  quick  eye  of  the  Vaudois  leader.  Raising 
his  hands  to  heaven,  he  exclaimed,  "  0  God  !  it  is  in 
thy  cause!  aid  and  preserve  us!"  Then  his  loud 
shout,  "Forward!"  reached  even  to  the  ears  of  the 
patient  watchers  on  the  crag,  and  instantly,  like  an 
avalanche  of  pikes,  swords,  and  bullets,  the  whole 
three  hundred  dashed  impetuously  down  the  slope. 

But  the  enemy,  without  awaiting  their  shock,  fell 
back  for  the  purpose  of  deploying  in  the  plain,  thus 
weakening  their  line :  the  sudden  charge  of  the  Wal- 
denses  broke  it,  utter  disorder  ensued,  and  those  three 
thousand  men  fled  in  panic  terror,  pursued  by  the  Wal- 
denses,  who  killed  more  than  five  hundred  of  them, 
themselves  having  but  one  man  killed  and  two  wounded. 

With  hand  fast  clasped  in  hand,  throbbing  hearts 
sending  up  many  a  silent  prayer,  and  eyes  that  grew 
dim  with  tears  of  joy  as  they  gazed,  the  boys  watched 
the  conflict. 

"  Thanks  be  to  God,  the  hearer  of  prayer,  they  are 
completely  victorious!"  exclaimed  Louis,  at  length. 
"  See  !  the  enemy  is  driven  entirely  out  of  Yal  An- 
grogna,  and  now  our  men  ai'e  returning." 


CASELLA.  165 

11  They  are  carrying  one,"  said  Maurice,  with  a  sigh  j 
''one  has  fallen  in  the  good  cause." 

They  hastened  to  the  intrenchments,  whither  the 
others  were  going,  and  on  reaching  them  were  rejoiced 
to  learn  that  their  relatives  and  particular  friends  had 
returned  unharmed;  the  one  who  had  fallen,  and  the 
two  who  were  wounded,  being  comparative  strangers. 

Giaheri,  coming  from  Pragela  with  the  rest  of  the 
troops,  reached  the  intrenchments  at  the  same  moment 
with  Gianavel.  Both  parties  were  fatigued,  the  one 
with  fighting,  the  other  with  marching,  and  were  glad 
of  an  opportunity  to  rest  and  refresh  themselves  with 
food, — Gianavel's  men  especially,  for  they  had  eaten 
nothing  since  morning.  The  boys — though  they  too, 
in  their  anxiety  to  watch  the  conflict,  had  fasted  since 
an  early  breakfast — forgot  their  own  hunger  and  fa- 
tigue, and  exerted  themselves  to  prepare  and  serve  out 
food  and  drink  to  the  men  ;  particularly  to  their  uncles 
and  Captain  Gianavel,  for  whom  they  had  already 
conceived  the  most  ardent  affection  and  admiration; 
for  Gianavel  was  not  only  a  brave  and  accomplished 
warrior,  but  an  earnest  Christian,  a  man  of  faith  and 
prayer,  than  whom  none  ever  had  a  more  absolute 
confidence  in  God,  or  was  better  fitted  to  win  the  re- 
spect and  love  of  those  who  knew  him  well. 

He  received  the  attentions  of  the  lads  with  a  grave 
but  pleasant  smile,  thanking  them  more  than  once  for 
their  services,  but  rose  and  walked  away  ere  he  had 
eaten  half  enough  to  satisfy  them. 

"  lie.  has  gone  to  reconnoitcr  the  enemy,  no  doubt," 
said  Hubert,  looking  after  him,  as  with  hasty  step  ho 
climbed  the  crags.  "Certainly  none  can  accuse  our 
captain  of  a  lack  of  vigilance." 


160  CAS  ELL  A. 

"  He  will  wear  himself  out,  I'm  afraid,"  said  Louis, 
in  a  tone  of  concern;  "be  has  scarcely  taken  time  to 
rest  himself  at  all,  and  has  eaten  very  little." 

"He  cares  far  more  for  the  cause,  and  for  his  men 
also,  than  for  himself,"  remarked  Pierre. 

"Yes,"  assented  Antony;  "and  never  was  .eadcr 
better  beloved  by  his  men  than  he." 

But  a  few  moments  had  passed,  when  Gianavel  was 
seen  returning  with  all  speed. 

"  Come  !"  he  cried  to  his  men ;  "  the  enemy  are  rally- 
ing- in  the  plain  of  San  Giovanni,  but  arc  still  in  dis- 
order, and  evidently  far  from  expecting  an  attack:  let 
us  fall  upon  them  at  once." 

It  was  but  the  work  of  a  moment  for  every  man  to 
seize  his  gun,  fall  into  rank,  and  follow  their  general ; 
and,  ere  the  foe  had  any  warning  of  their  approach, 
they  swept  down  the  heights  and  fell  upon  them  like 
lightning,  putting  them  to  the  rout,  and  killing  one 
hundred. 

But,  alas  1  this  victory  proved  worse  than  a  defeat 
to  the  Waldenses;  for,  in  the  rapid  engagement,  Gia- 
navel, their  intrepid,  talented,  and  beloved  leader, — 
whose  loss  no  one  could  replace, — was  hit  by  a  ball, 
which,  entering  his  chest,  passed  entirely  through  his 
body. 

Hubert,  who  was  near,  seeing  him  stagger,  and  per- 
ceiving that  he  was  wounded,  sprang  forward  and 
caught  him  in  his  arms  just  in  time  to  save  him  from 
falling. 

The  enemy  had  fled ;  and  the  Waldenses,  returning 
from  the  pursuit,  gathered  about  their  leader. 

His  mouth  was  filled  with  blood:  he  had  fainted, 
and  for  a  moment  they  thought  him  dead  ;  but  he  re- 


CAS  ELL  A.  167 

vived,  and,  looking  round  upon  his  weeping  soldiers, 
as&ed  for  Giaheri. 

"I  am  here,  captain,"  was  the  answer  of  the  brave 
warrior,  who  stood  close  at  his  side.  "  God  be  praised 
that  you  are  still  alive  !" 

"Yes,"  said  Gianavel,  "but  I  am  dangerously 
wounded,  I  fear.  Giaheri,  to  you  I  intrust  the  com- 
mand.''' 

He  then  proceeded  to  give  his  instructions,  saying, 
in  conclusion,  "Do  not  undertake  anything  further 
to-day;  the  troops  are  too  much  fatigued." 

Meantime,  Antony  Romano,  Pierre  Masson,  and 
several  others  had  been  actively  engaged  in  preparing 
a  litter,  upon  which  they  now  laid  their  wounded  chief, 
moving  him  with  the  greatest  care  and  tenderness; 
then,  raising  it  upon  their  shoulders,  they  carried  him 
to  Pinache,  where,  after  six  weeks'  suffering,  his  wound 
healed. 

Weeping  and  praying,  believing  their  beloved  leader 
to  be  mortally  wounded,  his  soldiers  returned  to  their 
intrenchments,  Giaheri  no  less  afflicted  than  the  rest 
by  the  calamity  which  devolved  the  chief  command 
upon  him.  Bitter  indeed  was  the  grief  of  the  two 
lads  when  they  heard  the  sad  news. 

"Come  with  me,  Maurice,"  said  Louis,  at  length, 
drawing  his  friend's  arm  through  his;  and  together 
they  descended  into  the  valley,  and  turned  their  steps 
toward  a  spot  that  Louis  often  visited — the  grave  of 
bis  father. 

"Oh,"  sobbed  the  boy,  as  he  knelt  dowrn  beside  it, 
and  laid  his  head  upon  the  green  turf  with  which  his 
own  loving  hands  had  covered  it,  "how  glad  I  am  that 
he  is  spared  this  sorrow  ! — that  he  has  gouc  to  that 


168  CASELLA. 

blessed,  happy  place  where  God  shall  wipe  away  all 
tears  from  their  eyes,  and  sorrow  and  sighing  shall 
forever  flee  away!" 

"Yes,"  said  Maurice;  "I  am  often  glad  when  I 
think  how  very  happy  mother  and  father  and  all  of 
them  are;  though  I  can't  help  feeling  sorry  for  myself. 
But,  oh,  Louis,  do  you  think  dear,  good  Captain  Gian- 
avel  will  die  ?  Will  God  take  him  away,  when  we  need 
him  so  much  ?" 

"I  don't  know,"  replied  Louis,  sorrowfully ;  "my 
father  has  often  told  me  that  God  does  not  need  any 
of  his  creatures  ;  that  he  can  accomplish  his  designs 
just  as  well  without  them,  though  it  is  often  his  pleas- 
ure to  use  them  as  instruments.  Captain  Gianavel  is 
very  sorely  wounded,  Uncle  Hubert  told  me ;  but  we 
know  that  God  is  able  to  heal  him  if  he  sees  best,  and 
let  us  ask  him,  Maurice,  with  our  whole  hearts,  to 
spare  him  to  the  good  cause — the  Lord's  own  cause — 
and  raise  him  up  again  very  soon.  Captain  Giaheri 
is  as  good  and  brave  as  man  can  be ;  but  he  says  him- 
self that  he  is  not  so  wise  in  these  matters  as  Captain 
Gianavel,  whose  place  no  one  can  fill." 

"Yes,"  said  Maurice;  "let  us  pray  now,  and  God 
will  hear  us ;  for  you  know  how  we  prayed  on  the 
heights  this  morning,  and  what  a  victory  he  gave  our 
troops." 

Maurice  knelt  down  beside  his  friend  as  he  spoke, 
and,  clasping  their  hands,  they  spent  some  moments 
in  fervent  prayer  for  the  restoration  of  their  beloved 
chief. 

They  had  risen  from  their  knees,  and  were  turning 
away  from  the  spot,  when  a  stranger,  who  seemed  to 
have  been  observing  them  from  a  little  distance,  drew 


CASELLA.  169 

near,  and  asked,  in  an  insinuating  tone,  "  Can  you  show 
me  the  way  to  the  Yaudois  camp,  my  lads  ?" 

Louis  gazed  earnestly  at  him  ere  he  ventured  to 
reply.  He  thought  the  man  seemed  to  shrink  slightly 
from  his  scrutiny,  and  there  was  something  in  his  face 
which  he  did  not  like:  so  his  answer  was  given  with 
caution. 

"I  know  not  your  errand  to  the  Yaudois  camp," 
he  said ;  "  but,  if  you  have  aught  to  communicate,  I 
am  ready  to  carry  your  message." 

"Nay,"  said  the  man ;  " I  desire  a  personal  interview 
with  your  leader.  My  errand  is  much  too  important 
to  intrust  to  one  so  young." 

"  Then  remain  here  until  I  return,"  said  Louis  ;  and, 
taking  Maurice's  hand,  he  hastened  to  seek  Giaheri 
and  communicate  to  him  the  request  of  the  stranger. 

"Where  is  he?  I  will  go  and  speak  to  him,"  said 
Giaheri,  starting  up  from  the  ground  where  they  had 
found  him  sitting. 

"Not  alone,  captain  I"  exclaimed  several  of  his  men, 
springing  to  their  feet.  "  The  fellow  may  be  an  emis- 
sary from  Pianeza,  with  designs  upon  your  life." 

"  Come  with  me,  then,  as  many  of  you  as  choose," 
he  replied,  moving  away,  some  dozen  or  more  of  them 
following. 

The  man  was  still  standing  where  the  boys  had  left 
him  ;  and  as  Giaheri  drew  near,  he  saluted  him  respect- 
fully. 

"I  come,  captain,"  he  said,  "to  tell  you  that  the 
town  of  O.-asco  is  but  poorly  defended,  and  if  you  will 
dispatch  even  a  small  force  against  it  at  once,  it  will, 
do  doubt,  be  easily  taken." 
15 


170  CAS  ELL  A. 

Giaheri  looked  much  pleased.  "What  say  you,  my 
men?"  he  asked,  turning  to  them.  "Shall  we  make 
the  attempt  to-night?" 

"That  is  for  you  to  decide,  captain,"  they  said. 
"Wherever  you  lead,  we  are  prepared  to  follow." 

"I  know  that,  my  brave  fellows,"  he  replied;  "but 
I  fear  you  are  too  much  fatigued  with  what  you  have 
already  gone  through  to-day." 

"It  would  be  a  great  pity  to  lose  so  favorable  an 
opportunity,"  remarked  the  stranger.  "lam  hereto 
guide  you,  and  am  well  acquainted  with  every  inch  of 
the  road,  and  there  cannot  be  the  smallest  doubt  of 
the  success  of  the  enterprise  if  undertaken  at  once; 
but,  if  delayed  even  another  day,  it  may  fail,  in  con- 
sequence of  reinforcements  being  thrown  into  the 
town." 

In  listening  to  this  artful  speech,  Giaheri  forgot  en- 
tirely his  own  fatigue  and  that  of  his  men ;  and,  filled 
with  an  eager  desire  to  signalize  himself  and  advance 
the  good  cause  by  some  effective  stroke,  he  summoned 
to  his  aid  forty-five  of  his  men,*  which  he  deemed  a 
sufficient  number  for  the  enterprise,  and  set  out  at  once, 
under  the  guidance  of  the  stranger. 

Hubert  was  one  of  the  party ;  but  Antony  and  Pierre, 
having  not  yet  returned  from  Pinache,  whither  they 
had  assisted  in  conveying  the  wounded  chieftain,  es- 
caped the  calamity  which  presently  overtook  Giaheri's 
little  band. 

The  day  was  now  drawing  near  its  close,  and,  already 
much  fatigued,  they  found  the  march  to  Osasco  both, 
long  and  toilsome ;  and,  though  following  their  leader 


*  Muston  says  one  hundred  and  fifty — iforland,  forty-five. 


C A  SELL  A.  171 

without  murmur  or  hesitation,  the  symptoms  of  weari- 
ness perceptible  in  their  gait  and  manner  did  not  escape 
the  watchful  eye  of  the  guide. 

"  I  see  your  men  are  very  tired,"  he  said,  turning  to 
Giaheri  ere  they  had  quite  reached  their  destination. 
"They  evidently  need  rest  and  refreshment,  and  will 
fight  all  the  better  for  it  if  we  turn  aside  and  halt  for 
half  an  hour  at  yonder  country-house."  And  he  pointed, 
as  he  spoke,  to  a  comfortable  farm-house,  standing  in 
a  little  glen  not  far  from  the  roadside,  its  white  walls 
plainly  discernible  in  the  twilight,  against  the  dark 
background  of  a  wood  that  lay  between  it  and  the  hills 
on  the  farther  side. 

"I  know  the  family  who  occupy  it,"  he  continued, 
"and  can  promise  you  a  kindly  reception  and  a  wel- 
come to  their  hospitality;  for  they  are  favorable  to 
your  cause." 

"It  is  a  good  suggestion,"  replied  Giaheri.  "An 
hour's  halt  here  will  still  leave  sufficient  time  for  our 
enterprise;  and  I  feel  that  we  would  all  be  the  better 
prepared  for  it  by  a  little  food  and  rest." 

"You  will  not  have  cause  to  regret  it,  I  am  sure," 
said  the  guide,  leading  the  way  toward  the  dwelling 
he  had  pointed  out. 

In  five  minutes  more  they  had  halted  at  the  gate; 
and  the  farmer,  coming  out  in  answer  to  the  call  of 
the  guide,  invited  them  to  come  in,  bidding  them  wel- 
come to  the  best  his  house  afforded. 

The  invitation  was  accepted;  a  sentinel  was  sta- 
tioned at  the  gate  to  guard  against  surprise,  and  the 
others  entered  the  house,  where  they  were  presently 
served  with  bread  olives,  and  wine  from  the  farmer's 
own  vintage. 


172  C A  SELL  A. 

But  scarcely  had  they  begun  their  meal  whisn 
Giaheri  started  to  his  feet  with  a  sudden  exclamation, 
and,  grasping  his  sword,  rushed  to  the  door,  while  at 
the  same  instant  the  sentinel  gave  the  alarm  that  an 
enemy  was  at  hand,  and  all  ears  caught  the  sound  of 
the  tramping  of  horses  and  the  ring  of  steel. 

In  a  moment  the  brave  Yaudois  leader  was  in  the 
yard  fronting  the  house,  followed  by  all  his  little  band. 

One  glance  showed  them  that  they  were  completely 
surrounded  by  a  squadron  of  Savoy  cavalry. 

"We  are  betrayed!"  cried  the  sentinel. 

"Traitor,  thou  hast  betrayed  us!"  exclaimed  Giaheri, 
turning  to  the  faithless  guide  and  instantly  running 
him  through  with  his  sword.  Then,  raising  his  hands, 
he  cried,  aloud,  "Lord  God  of  our  fathers,  aid  us  in 
this  extremity!  Lord,  it  is  thy  cause!"  And,  calling 
upon  his  men  to  sell  their  lives  dearly,  he  and  they 
threw  themselves,  sword  in  hand,  upon  the  enemy, 
and  made  terrible  slaughter  in  their  ranks  ere  they 
were  overpowered  by  superior  numbers.  Every  man 
of  the  little  band  fought  with  determined  bravery,  but 
it  was  against  fearful  odds;  and  at  length  Giaheri  fell, 
covered  with  wounds,  his  son  died  by  his  side,  and  all 
were  slain  except  one,  who,  seeing  that  he  alone  was 
left,  turned  and  fled,  hotly  pursued  by  the  enemy. 

A  swamp  near  by  seemed  to  offer  a  hope  of  escape, 
and  he  plunged  into  it.  The  cavalry  dared  not  follow 
him  thither  on  horseback,  and  ere  they  could  dismount 
and  renew  the  pursuit  on  foot  he  had  happily  suc- 
ceeded in  concealing  himself  so  effectually  that  they 
could  not  find  him.  It  was  Hubert.  He  remained  fc? 
some  hours  in  his  hiding-place,  then,  escaping  under 
cover  of  the  darkness,  swam  the  Clusone,  and  returned 


CASELLA.  173 

to  the  Yaudois  camp,  carrying  to  his  remaining  com- 
panions the  sad  news  of  their  terrible  loss. 

Day  was  just  breaking  oyer  the  mountain-top9  when 
Antony  Romano,  who  had  a  few  moments  before  re- 
lieved the  sentinel  on  guard  at  the  entrance  of  the 
encampment,  saw  a  man  slowly  toiling  up  the  ascent 
from  the  valley  of  Angrogna.  Unable,  in  the  dim,  un- 
certain light,  to  distinguish  friend  from  foe,  he  imme- 
diately challenged  the  stranger,  ordering  him  to  halt 
and  give  the  countersign. 

It  was  given  in  a  familiar  voice;  and  the  next 
moment  his  brother  Hubert  stood  before  him,  pale, 
footsore,  and  weary,  covered  with  mud,  and  dripping 
wet. 

"Hubert,  my  dear  brother!"  he  cried;  "what  has 
befallen  you  and  the  rest  ?  You  are  in  a  sad  plight, 
and,  alas  1  I  fear  you  bring  evil  tidings." 

"Yes,  Antony,  that  emissary  was  a  traitor:  he  led 
us  into  an  ambush,  and  Giaheri  is  slain;  they  are  all 
slain,  and  I  only  am  left  to  tell  it,"  replied  Hubert,  in 
tones  of  anguish,  as  he  sank  exhausted  upon  the  grass 
at  his  brother's  feet. 

Antony's  challenge  had  startled  many  of  the  Wal- 
denses  from  their  slumbers,  and  already  a  group  of 
eager  listeners  had  gathered  about  the  brothers,  and 
quickly  the  sad  story  flew  from  mouth  to  mouth, 
carrying  grief  and  despondency  to  every  heart. 

"Our  sins  have  brought  these  calamities  upon  us," 
they  said,  in  tones  of  bitter  .-  >.t  i\y. 

"Yes,  that  is,  alas  !  too  true,"  said  Antony;  "but 
let  us  repent  and  'turn  unto  the  Lord,  and  he  will 
have  mercy  upon  us,  and  tu  our  God.  for  he  will 
abundantly  pardon.'  '' 

15* 


174  CASELLA. 

"Let  us  not  despair,"  said  another;  "he  may  hide 
his  face  for  a  moment,  but  he  has  not  forsaken  us.  He 
will  remember  Zion,  and  the  set  time  to  favor  her  shall 
come.  Men  may  perish,  but  Jehovah  ever  livetb ;  and 
in  him  will  we  put  our  trust." 

Thus,  while  deeply  mourning  the  loss  of  their  loved 
and  valued  leader,  they  still  encouraged  each  other 
to  stay  upon  an  almighty  arm  and  look  to  God  with 
unfailing  confidence. 

Muston  says  of  the  fallen  chieftain,  "  Griaheri  was 
a  man  zealous  alike  in  the  service  of  God  and  in  the 
cause  of  his  country;  brave  as  a  lion,  humble  as  a 
lamb,  and  ever  assigning  the  praise  of  his  victories  to 
the  Lord ;  a  master  of  the  Scriptures,  and  well  versed 
in  controversy;  a  man  of  great  intellect,  and  whose 
only  fault  was  the  incapacity  to  moderate  his  valor." 


CHAPTER  XII. 

"For  the  strength  of  the  hills  we  bless  thee, 
0  God,  our  fathers'  God! 
Thou  hast  made  thy  children  mighty 
By  the  touch  of  the  mountain-sod." 

Mrs.  Hemans. 

Nearly  a  month  had  rolled  by  since  the  death  of 
Giaheri  and  the  supposed  mortal  wounding  of  Gianavel. 
These  sad  events  raised  the  courage  of  the  Papists  for 
a  time,  and  persecution  received  a  new  impulse;  but, 
on  the  other  hand,  the  story  of  the  terrible  wrongs  of 
the  Waldensee,  and  of  their  wonderful  feats  of  valor, 


CASELLA.  175 

having  spread  abroad  over  all  Europe,  much  sympathy 
was  excited  for  them:  the  Protestant  powers  inter- 
fered on  their  behalf,  earnestly  remonstrating  with  the 
duke  on  the  cruelty  and  injustice  of  his  treatment  of 
these  his  unoffending  subjects;  the  sufferings  of  the 
"Waldensian  martyrs  exalted  their  cause  in  the  eyes  of 
the  pious;  the  admirers  of  military  skill  and  soldierly 
daring  were  interested  by  the  heroic  deeds  of  the  fallen 
leaders  and  their  brave  followers,  and  soldiers  came  to 
their  assistance  from  almost  every  country.  They  had 
also  some  brave  and  skillful  leaders  of  their  own  yet 
left,  and  Gianaveltoo  was  recovering;  so  that  the  pros- 
pects of  these  poor  persecuted  folk  seemed  less  dark 
now  than  they  had  some  weeks  before. 

It  was  the  afternoon  of  the  11th  of  July.  Louis 
and  Maurice  had  strolled  away  from  the  camp,  and, 
climbing  the  heights  in  search  of  flowers  and  wild 
strawberries,  had  come  somewhat  unexpectedly  upon 
the  place  where  once  had  stood  the  little  mountain- 
hamlet  of  which  Martin  Rostagnol's  cottage  had  formed 
a  part.  It  was  Louis's  first  visit  to  the  spot  since  the 
massacre ;  and  Maurice  had  never  seen  it  before. 

"  There  is  scarcely  one  stone  left  upon  another,"  said 
Louis,  gazing  sadly  about  him;  "and  I  cannot  even 
point  out  the  precise  spot  where  Martin's  cottage 
stood." 

"  You  have  been  here  before,  then  ?"  questioned 
Maurice. 

"  Oh,  yes,  often  during  those  weeks  after  we  left  La 
Tour  ;  for  it  was  here  that  my  uncle  and  aunt  took 
refuge  while  we  were  in  Angrogna,"  replied  Louis, 
who  had  long  since  confided  the  whole  story  of  his 
life  to  his  young  friend.     "Martin  Rostagnol  opened 


176  CASELLA. 

his  doors  to  them,  and  it  was  in  his  house  little  Hugo 
died ;  aud  tbey  were  most  kind  to  Aunt  Aline  in  her 
affliction,  feeling  for  her  as  if  she  had  been  their  own 
sister  and  daughter." 

"  'By  this  shall  all  men  know  that  ye  are  my  dis- 
ciples, if  ye  have  love  one  to  another,'"  murmured 
Maurice. 

"Yes,"  said  Louis;  "such  are  the  words  of  our 
blessed  Lord ;  and  truly  Martin  and  his  wife  and 
daughter  gave  good  evidence  that  they  were  indeed 
his  disciples.  But,  alas!"  he  added,  with  a  shudder, 
"  what  a  sad  fate  was  theirs  !" 

"Yes,"  replied  Maurice,  in  low,  quivering  tones; 
"but  it  was  soon  over;  and  the  glory  and  bliss  will 
last  throughout  eternal  ages." 

Louis  made  no  reply  except  to  press  his  friend's 
hand ;  aud,  turning  away,  they  went  slowly  and  sadly 
.down  the  mountain. 

"  Look,  Maurice !  who  can  they  be  ?"  exclaimed  Louis, 
as  on  turning  the  corner  of  a  projecting  rock  they  came 
suddenly  in  sight  of  two  men  who  were  coming  toward 
them  from  the  opposite  side  of  the  valley. 

"One  is  a  stranger,  I  am  quite  certain,"  said  Mau- 
rice. "  He  has  a  foreign  look ;  he  wears  the  dress  of  a 
Swiss.  But  the  other — 0  Louis,  can  it  be?  Ah,  yes  ! 
it  is,  it  is  the  Barba  Leger !"  And  with  a  joyful  cry 
the  boys  sprang  down  the  rocks  and  ran  to  meet 
him. 

"Is  it  you,  my  children  ?"  he  said,  receiving  them 
with  a  fatherly  embrace.  "  And  how  has  it  fared  with 
you  and  your  clear  parents  in  these  troublous  times  ?" 

In  vain  Maurice  strove  to  reply  in  words :  they  came 
not  at  his  bidding ;  but  his  slender  finger  pointed  up- 


CASELLA.  17* 

ward,  and  his  eyes  were  turned  toward  heaven,  while 
the  tears  streamed  fast  down  his  pale  and  sunken 
cheeks;  and  Louis  murmured,  in  heart-broken  accents, 
"  Maurice  is  alone,  Barba  Leger,  and  I  have  but  my 
little  brother  Philip  and  Uncle  Pierre  left  to  me." 

"  Is  it  indeed  so,  my  poor,  poor  children  ?"  said  the 
pastor,  feelingly.  "  May  the  God  of  the  fatherless 
bless,  comfort,  and  provide  for  you  !  He  will  never 
forsake  those  who  put  their  trust  in  him.  He  has  not 
forsaken  his  cause  in  these  valleys,  but  has  inclined  the 
hearts  of  many  to  pity  and  help  his  poor  persecuted 
flock.  Here  is  the  brave  Colonel  Andrion,"  he  added, 
turning  toward  his  companion, — "a  noble  Swiss  wTho 
has  generously  come  to  aid  us  in  our  struggle." 

"  My  poor  little  fellows,  I  am  truly  sorry  for  your 
cruel  afflictions,"  said  the  colonel,  in  a  tone  of  deep 
sympathy,  as  he  kindly  took  a  hand  of  each  ;  "  and  I 
would  that  I,  and  others  who  sympathize  in  your  good 
and  holy  cause,  could  have  come  in  time  to  avert  the 
sad  fate  of  your  relatives." 

Louis  answered  gratefully,  and  his  eyes  sparkled 
through  gathering  tears  as  he  looked  up  into  the  officer's 
face;  for  he  had  heard  of  Colonel  Andrion's  gallant  ex- 
ploits in  Sweden,  France,  and  Germany. 

"  You  will  guide  us  to  the  Vaudois  camp,  Louis  ?" 
said  Leger.  "  They  arc  intrenched  upon  La  Yachera, 
are  they  not?" 

"  Yes,  Barba  Leger,"  replied  the  boy,  leading  the 
way  ;  "and  every  soldier  there  will  rejoice  at  the  sight 
<>l'  your  face." 

"The  joy  will  lie  mutual,  my  son,"  said  the  pastor. 
But  tell  me:  is  Captain  Gianavel  with  you  again  ?" 

"He  is,  sir,"  replied   Louis.    "  God  has  graciously 


H8  CAS  ELLA. 

spared  his  precious  life,  and  restored  him  to  us,  so  that 
we  have  the  comfort  and  support  of  his  presence, — ■ 
though  he  can  aid  us  only  by  his  counsels ;  for  he  is 
not  yet  strong  enough  to  take  any  active  part  in  an 
engagement." 

"  Praise  and  thanks  be  to  the  Lord  that  his  valuable 
life  has  been  spared,"  said  the  pastor,  "and  that  he 
did  not  share  the  fate  of  the  brave  Griaheri !  We  could 
ill  spare  either  of  them  ;  and  yet  the  Lord  is  able  to  save 
by  even  the  feeblest  instrumentality." 

"  That  was  a  dreadful  day,  Barba  Leger,"  said  Louis, 
sighing,  "when  Captaiu  Gianavel  was  so  sorely 
wounded,  and  Captain  Giaheri  slain;  and  you  too  were 
far  away  :  we  would  indeed  have  been  in  despair  if  we 
had  not  put  our  trust  in  the  Lord." 

"'Cease  ye  from  man,  whose  breath  is  in  his  nos- 
trils.' '  Trust  ye  in  the  Lord  forever  ;  for  in  the  Lord 
Jehovah  is  everlasting  strength,'  "  repeated  Leger,  em- 
phatically. "  God  often  takes  away  one  earthly  prop 
after  another,  that  we  may  learn  to  look  to  him  alone 
for  deliverance." 

They  moved  on  for  a  time  in  silence,  slowly  toiling 
up  the  mountain-side.  There  lay  the  still  lovely  valley 
at  their  feet,  lovely  even  amid  all  the  ruin  and  desola- 
tion its  enemies  had  wrought ;  and  with  poignant  grief 
Leger  gazed  upon  its  devastated  fields  and  vineyards 
and  its  dismantled  and  deserted  homes. 

"Ah,  Lord  God,  wilt  thou  make  a  full  end  of  the 
remnant  of  Israel  ?"  he  murmured.  "  Is  ihy  mercy 
clean  gone  forever?" 

The  words  were  spoken  low  and  mournfully,  but 
they  caught  the  ear  of  Louis. 

"Nay,   Barba   Leger,"  he   answered,   respectfully, 


CASELLA.  H9 

"  He  will  fulfill  the  desire  of  them  that  fear  him.  He 
also  will  hear  their  prayer,  and  will  save  them." 

"Yes,  my  son,"  replied  the  pastor:  "the  Lord  pre- 
serveth  all  them  that  love  him  ;  but  all  the  wicked  will 
he  destroy." 

A  few  moments  more  brought  them  to  the  Yaudoi? 
camp ;  and,  though  no  loud  acclamations,  no  noisy  de- 
monstrations of  joy,  greeted  their  loved  barba's  arrival, 
as  the  brave  soldiers  gathered  about  him, — alas !  too 
recent  and  too  terrible  for  that  had  been  the  trials 
through  which  they  had  passed,  the  bereavements  they 
had  suffered,  since  last  they  had  looked  upon  his  face 
—yet  the  warm  grasp  of  the  hand,  the  fervent  "  God 
bless  you!"  "God  be  praised  that  you  are  with  ua 
once  more  !"  spoken  not  lightly,  but  often  with  a  trem- 
bling lip  and  tearful  eye,  left  no  doubt  of  their  affection, 
or  of  the  heartfelt  pleasure  it  gave  them  to  see  him  once 
again  in  their  midst. 

Warmly  and  gratefully  they  greeted  Colonel  Andrion 
also,  whom  Leger  introduced  as  one  whose  heart  God 
had  touched  with  compassion  for  their  sufferings,  and 
who,  with  much  military  knowledge  and  renown,  had 
come  to  aid  them  to  the  utmost  of  his  power. 

At  length,  while  Andrion  engaged  in  conversation 
with  the  French  general  Descombies,  aud  others, 
Gianavel  drew  Leger  aside,  and,  seating  themselves 
upon  a  jutting  rock,  they  talked  freely  to  each  other  of 
all  that  had  occurred  during  the  absence  of  the  latter, 
and  of  future  plans  and  prospects. 

"  God  be  praised,  Gianavel,  that  I  find  you  again  at 
your  post !"  said  Leger,  pressing  bis  friend's  hand 
warmly  in  his  own.  "  When  first  the  news  of  your 
wound  reached  me,  I  feared  that  your  work  on  earth 


180  CASELLA. 

was  done ;  and,  though  I  know  that  the  Lord  is  a» 
suredly  able  to  work  by  any  instrumentality,  even  the 
feeblest,  I  felt  that  your  death  would  be  an  irreparable 
loss  to  our  cause.     But  he  has  in  mercy  spared  you." 

"  His  mercy  to  me  has  been  great  and  undeserved," 
said  Gianavel.  "  Help  me  to  pray  that  the  life  he  has 
spared  may  be  wholly  devoted  to  his  service.  'The 
Lord  is  good  to  all,  and  his  tender  mercies  are  over 
all  his  works.'  Ah,  my  friend,  though  he  is  chasten- 
ing us  sorely  for  our  sins,  yet  there  is  much  mercy 
mingled  with  it.  My  wound  was  painful  and  danger- 
ous, but  is  now  nearly  healed;  while  the  loss  we  sus- 
tained in  the  death  of  our  beloved  brother,  the  brave 
and  gallant  Giaheri,  is,  as  it  were,  in  a  great  measure 
repaired  by  the  generous  aid  of  these  gallant  officers 
and  men  whom  He  has  inclined  to  come  to  our  assist- 
ance from  the  neighboring  countries." 

"  What  force  have  you  now  at  your  command  ?" 
asked  Leger. 

"Eighteen  hundred  armed  men,  including  a  small 
body  of  cavalry  under  the  command  of  Charles  Feau- 
trier,"  replied  Gianavel. 

"You  are  strongly  intrenched  here,  I  see,"  remarked 
the  moderator,  running  his  eye  rapidly  over  the  barri- 
cades which  loomed  up  before  and  behind  them.  "  Do 
you  look  for  an  early  attack?" 

"An  attack  would  not  greatly  surprise  us  at  any 
time,"  replied  Gianavel;  "but  I  do  not  know  the  ene- 
my's exact  position,  and  I  purpose  to  send  out  scouts 
to-night  toward  La  Tour,  to  ascertain  it.  But  bring 
you  aught  of  good  news,  barba  ?  is  there  hope  of  inter- 
vention on  our  behalf  by  the  Protestant  powers  ?" 

"  Therp  is, ".said  Leger :  "  they  are  already  addressing 


CAS  ELL  A.  181 

earnest  remonstrances  to  the  duke,  principally  through 
the  exertions  of  England's  Protector,  Cromwell,  who 
iias  displayed  extraordinary  zeal  and  activity  in  favor 
of  this  afflicted  people.  As  early  as  the  25th  of  May, 
he  addressed  a  letter  to  the  King  of  France,  as  doubt- 
less you  have  heard  ere  this,  urging  his  majesty  to  use 
his  authority  and  influence  with  the  duke  to  induce 
him  to  withdraw  his  edict  and  treat  his  Yaudois  sub- 
jects with  less  severity.  Our  merciful  God  inclined  the 
king  to  accede  to  the  Protector's  request,  and,  while 
remonstrating  with  the  duke,  to  offer  shelter  and  pro- 
tection to  the  fugitives  from  these  valleys.  Cromwell 
has  also  addressed  letters  of  similar  import  to  the 
Kings  of  Norway  and  Denmark,  and  the  other  Prot- 
estant powers ;  and,  not  content  with  that,  he  has  now 
dispatched  an  ambassador  extraordinary  to  the  court 
of  Savoy,  to  give  a  full  explanation  of  his  sentiments 
in  regard  to  this  matter.  I  am  told,  also,  that  the  am- 
bassadors from  France,  Holland,  and  Switzerland  have 
received  similar  instructions  from  their  several  govern- 
ments." 

"All  these  are  hopeful  signs  and  reasons  for  sincere 
gratitude  to  God,"  said  Gianavel ;  "and  yet  our  great 
reliance,  under  him,  must  still  be  upon  our  own  vigi- 
lance and  energy  in  meeting  and  repelling  every  at- 
tack of  the  Popish  troops  ;  and  not  only  that,  but  in 
successfully  attacking  them  in  turn,  and  thus  imbuing 
them  with  a  salutary  fear  of  us." 

For  hours  the  whole  camp  had  been  wrapped  in 
slumber;  the  deep  hush  of  night  Avas  over  all  nature, 
and  no  sound  broke  the  stillness  save  the  measured 
tread  of  the  sentinel  as  he  paced  slowly  to  and  fro, 
ever  watenful  for  the  approach  of  danger.     The  two 

1G 


tg'j  CASELLA. 

I)  >vs  lay  sleeping  side  by  side.  A  slight  noise  aroused 
them;  and  Maurice,  starting  up,  asked,  "What  waa 
that?" 

"  Only  the  changing  of  the  guard,"  replied  Louis. 
"  It  must  be  long  past  midnight,  but  not  time  to  rise 
yet."  And  Maurice,  sinking  back  upon  his  rude  couch, 
was  sound  asleep  again  in  a  moment. 

But  not  so  his  companion.  Thoughts  came  crowd- 
ing thickly  into  his  mind;  thoughts  of  past  perils,  and 
of  those  which  might  be  impending,  effectually  driving 
away  all  inclination  to  sleep.  He  knew  that  his  uncle 
Pierre,  who  had  become  doubly  endeared  to  the  father- 
less boy  in  his  sad  orphanage,  was  now  on  guard  ;  and 
a  vague  fear  for  his  safety  impelled  him  to  rise  and 
seek  to  share  his  watch.  He  did  so,  moving  very 
cautiously  and  quietly,  lest  he  should  disturb  Maurice, 
and,  stealing  softly  past  the  sleeping  forms  that  lay 
near  and  around  him,  was  presently  at  his  uncle's  side. 

But  Pierre,  lost  in  thought,  and  watchful  only  of 
that  quarter  from  which  danger  might  be  apprehended, 
did  not  perceive  his  approach. 

"  How  long,  O  Lord,  how  long  shall  thine  anger 
smoke  against  the  sheep  of  thy  pasture?"  Louis  heard 
him  say,  as  with  bowed  head  he  moved  back  and  forth 
along  his  beat.  " '  0  Lord,  in  the  midst  of  wrath  re- 
member mercy.'  See  how  this  beautiful  land  has  been 
made  desolate,  how  it  has  been  laid  waste  with  fire 
and  sword.  Lord,  does  not  the  blood  of  thy  slaugh- 
tered ones  cry  aloud  to  thee  from  the  ground  ?  and 
wilt  thou  not  now  arise  for  the  sighing  of  the  op- 
pressed, and  set  him  in  safety  from  him  that  puffeth 
at  him?" 

"I  will   not   disturb   him,"  thought   Louis.     "Ob 


CASELLA.  133 

that  his  prayeis  for  our  beloved  Zion  may  be  heard/ 
Surely  so  much  innocent  blood  must  indeed  cry  aloud 
in  the  ears  of  the  Lord  of  Sabaoth,  and  he  will  speedily 
avenge  his  own  elect." 

And,  folding  his  arms,  the  boy  stood  leaning  over 
the  barricade  and  gazing  down  into  the  valley,  almost 
imagining  that  he  could  see  through  the  gloom  the 
dim  outline  of  a  ruined  village,  and  the  church  near 
it,  with  its  quiet  grave-yard,  the  dear  spot  where  re- 
posed the  mortal  remains  of  his  beloved  father. 

"  Xay,  it  is  impossible,  with  no  light  but  what  the 
stars  can  give,"  he  murmured  to  himself.  "  But  the 
dawn  cannot  be  far  distant,"  he  added,  turning  his 
face  toward  the  east,  "  Ah,  yes  !  even  now  I  perceive 
some  faint  sign  of  its  coming." 

In  this  he  was  not  mistaken,  and  ere  long  the  light 
had  so  far  increased  that  the  outlines  of  each  mountain 
and  hill  could  be  distinctly  traced,  and  even  in  the 
valley  the  larger  objects  were  quite  distinguishable. 

"  Uncle,"  cried  Louis,  suddenly  starting  up  from  his 
leaning  posture  and  pointing  in  the  direction  of  La 
Tour,  "see  you  yonder  moving  objects  there,  far  clown 
in  the  valley  ?  I  cannot  tell,  in  the  uncertain  light, 
whether  they  are  animals  or  men;  but  surely  they 
draw  nearer." 

"Yes,"  said  Pierre,  "they  do;  and  I  think  they 
are  men,"  he  added,  as  the  increasing  light  and  the 
lessening  distance  brought  them  more  distinctly  into 
view;  "but  whether  friends  or  foes  I  know  not ;  but 
we  .-hall  soon  see  :  they  arc  almost  within  hail.  Who 
goes  there?"  he  cried,  the  next  moment.  "  Halt,  and 
give  the  countersign,  or  I  fire !" 

Then,  as  the  answer  came  back,  distinct  and  clear, 


184  CA  SELLA. 

"Ah,  Louis,"  ho  said,  "  they  are  our  own  scouts,  re* 
turning  from  reconnoitering  the  enemy." 

In  another  moment  the  scouts  came  panting  up  the 
ascent,  and  in  answer  to  Pierre's  anxious  question, 
"What  news  ?"  replied,  hurriedly,  "Arouse  the  camp, 
without  a  moment's  delay  !  We  are  about  to  be  attacked, 
and  every  man  should  be  at  his  post.  A  detachment 
of  Popish  troops  is  probably  already  on  the  march  from 
San  Lorenzo,  where  we  passed  the  night." 

Pierre's  loud  challenge  had  already  awakened  many 
of  his  sleeping  comrades,  and,  almost  before  the  scouts 
were  done  speaking,  the  news  had  spread  through  the 
whole  camp,  and,  on  all  sides,  men  were  springing  to 
arms. 

With  calm  promptitude  Gianavel's  orders  were  given, 
and,  ere  the  enemy  appeared  in  sight,  God's  blessing 
had  been  invoked,  and  every  man,  with  his  weapon  in 
his  hand,  stood  prepared  to  meet  and  repel  the  assault. 

After  much  earnest  importunity,  the  boys  had  gained 
permission  to  remain,  and  assist  by  loading  for  the 
men.  They  stationed  themselves  near  their  uncles, 
and,  outwardly  as  calm  and  fearless  as  they,  though 
with  hearts  beating  wildly  between  hope  and  fear, 
awaited  the  onset  of  the  Papists,  who  could  now  be 
seen  moving  up  the  valley  in  four  battalions,  the  tops 
of  their  spears  glittering  in  the  first  beams  of  the 
morning  sun. 

On,  on  they  came  ;  but  not  a  heart  in  the  Walden- 
sian  ranks  quailed  before  them.  Steadily,  firmly,  their 
attack  was  met  and  repulsed,  and  though  renewed 
again  and  again,  it  was  only  to  meet  with  the  same  re- 
sult :  the  Waldenses,  though  greatly  inferior  in  num- 
ber— being  only  a  few  hundreds,  while  there  were  four 


CASELLA.  185 

battalions  of  the  Papists — having,  as  usual,  the  advan- 
tages of  position  and  of  a  good  cause. 

Thus  the  conflict  raged  from  five  in  the  morning 
until  three  in  the  afternoon ;  but  at  length,  the 
ammunition  of  the  Waldenses  becoming  exhausted, 
the  lower  barricade  was  taken,  and  they  retreated  to 
one  higher  up,  called  the  Donjon,  the  Papists,  who 
now  fondly  imagined  themselves  at  last  victorious, 
pursuing,  and  insolently  crying  out,  "Advance,  wreck 
of  Gianavel  I" 

But  the  "Waldenses,  on  reaching  their  second  barri- 
cade, again  made  a  determined  stand — again  repulsed 
the  enemy,  who  were  now  within  a  spear's-length  of 
this  second  intrenchment;  some  of  those  who  had  no 
more  powder  or  shot  using  slings  and  stones,  while 
others,  climbing  the  overhanging  precipices,  detached 
masses  of  rock  and  hurled  them  upon  the  heads  of  the 
advancing  foe.  The  effect  was  sudden  and  terrible ; 
for  many  of  the  rocks,  being  launched  from  the  sum- 
mit and  meeting  others  in  their  descent,  were  shivered 
to  pieces,  and  fell  upon  the  Popish  ranks  like  a  heavy 
discharge  of  grape-shot,  crushing  or  disabling  whole 
columns,  and  driving  from  their  places  of  concealment 
numbers  of  their  sharpshooters,  who,  hidden  in  the 
crevices  of  the  rocks  or  by  the  trees  and  bushes,  had 
been  taking  deadly  aim  at  the  Waldenses  without 
exposing  themselves.  Many  of  the  Papists  wore  on 
their  persons  certain  charms,  which  they  believed 
rendered  the  wearer  bullet-proof;  but,  finding  them 
utterly  powerless  to  turn  aside  even  one  of  these 
stones  or  splinters  of  rock,  they  were  seized  with  a 
pauic,  and,  abandoning  their  posts,  fled  in  wild  con- 
fusion, while  the  "Waldenses,  crying,  in  their  turn, 
16* 


186  CASELLA 

"Advance,  wreck  of  San  Segonza!"  poured  down  upon 
them,  sword  in  hand,  and  thus  completed  their  discom- 
fiture, driving  the  whole  army  before  them.  Two 
hundred  were  left  dead  upon  the  field,  and  more  than 
twice  as  many  wounded  were  carried  off.  So  great 
was  the  number  of  dead  and  wounded  brought  into 
Luscrna,  that  one  of  their  magistrates  exclaimed,  on 
seeing  them,  "  How  is  this  ?  Formerly,  the  wolves 
used  to  devour  the  dogs ;  but  the  day  is  now  arrived 
when  the  dogs  devour  the  wolves.  "* 

Some  time  after  this  victory,  a  night-attack  upon 
La  Tour  was  planned  by  the  leaders  of  the  Walden- 
sian  army.  It  was  to  be  led  by  the  French  general 
Descombies,  aided  by  the  cavalry  under  Charles 
Feautrier,  another  French  refugee;  while  Gianavel, 
yet  too  weak  to  take  part  in  an  actual  engagement, 
proposed  to  watch  the  progress  of  the  affair  from  an 
eminence  overlooking  the  town,  that  thus  he  might  be 
ready  to  sound  a  retreat  should  circumstances  render 
it  necessary.  Hearing  this,  the  young  lads  Louis 
and  Maurice  begged  the  privilege  of  bearing  him  com- 
pany, and,  their  request  being  granted,  the  three  set 
out  before  the  troops  left  their  encampment,  and  gained 
their  post  of  observation  in  time  to  watch  the  move- 
ment of  the  different  corps  as  they  crossed  the  valley 
on  their  way  to  the  proposed  point  of  attack. 

The  little  army  now  numbered  eigbtpen  hundred 
men;  and,  remembering  the  glorious  achievements  of 
less  than  half  that  number  under  the  leadership  of 
Gianavel,  the  hopes  of  the   lads  rose   high    as  they 

*"Barbetti  ' — literally,  dogs — was  the  common  term  of  re- 
proach applied  by  the  Papists  to  their  Waldensian  neighbors 


CA  SELLA.  137 

gazed  upon  the  gallant  array ;  but,  expecting  to  see 
them  move  directly  upon  the  town,  it  was  with  both 
surprise  and  chagrin,  not  unmixed  with  impatience, 
that  they  presently  beheld  them  halt  while  as  yet 
but  little  more  than  half-way  there. 

"  See,  Captain  Gianavel,  they  halt  already,  although 
they  have  gone  no  farther  than  the  foot  of  Monte 
Chiabesso,  which  is  almost  a  mile  from  La  Tour,"  said 
Maurice.  "  Why  do  they  not  move  on  at  once  and  take 
the  town  before  the  garrison  has  had  time  to  hear  of 
their  approach?" 

"I  do  not  know,  my  son,"  replied  the  chieftain,  in  a 
tone  not  wholly  free  from  anxiety  and  disappointment ; 
"but  it  is,  no  doubt,  by  order  of  General  Descombies. 
Probably  he  has  sent  some  of  his  men  to  reconnoiter, 
and  now  waits  to  hear  their  report." 

"  It  must  be  hard  for  our  brave  fellows  to  be  thus 
forced  to  stand  still,  while  by  the  delay  the  chances 
of  success  are  lessening  every  moment  I"  cried  Louis, 
impetuously.  "I  would  not  be  controlled  by  the 
French  general,  were  I  in  Captain  Bellino's  place,  but 
would  rush  on  at  once  and  take  the  city  by  storm 
before  the  inhabitants  had  time  to  awake  from  their 
slumbers.  See  !  all  is  quiet  there  now,  and  they  are 
not  dreaming  of  an  attack." 

"Descombies  is  in  command,"  replied  Gianavel, 
gravely.  "  And,  my  son,  talk  not  of  the  chances  of  suc- 
cess :  the  race  is  not  to  the  swift,  nor  the  battle  to  the 
strong;  but  it  is  God  alone  who  giveth  the  victory." 

"Nay,  Captain  Gianavel,  I  meant  it  not  in  that 
sense,"  replied  the  boy,  with  a  deep  blush  ;  "for  I  know 
that  the  horse  may  be  prepared  against  the  day  of 
battle,  but  safety  is  of  the  Lord." 


188  CASELLA. 

"Yes,"  replied  the  chieftain,  "and,  except  the  Lord 
keep  the  city,  the  watchman  waketh  but  in  vain." 

A  few  moments  the  three  looked  on  in  silence,  and 
then  Louis  earnestly  requested  permission  to  run  down 
and  inquire  the  cause  of  the  delay;  which  being  granted, 
he  bounded  away  down  the  mountain-side,  and  quickly 
disappeared  amid  the  shadows'  of  the  trees  and  shrubs. 

"Yes,"  said  Gianavel,  looking  off  toward  La  Tour, 
and  speaking  more  to  himself  than  to  Maurice,  "Des- 
combies  has  sent  some  of  his  Frenchmen  to  reconnoiter. 
I  see  tbem  returning.  And  now  there  will  presently  be 
a  movement  in  one  direction  or  the  other." 

The  Frenchmen  brought  word  that  the  citadel  was 
impregnable,  and  Descombies,  saying  that  he  was  un- 
willing to  compromise,  in  his  first  engagement,  the  men 
intrusted  to  his  care,  at  once  sounded  a  retreat,  and 
withdrew  with  the  van  of  the  army  toward  La  Yachera. 

This  occurred  just  as  Louis,  all  breathless  with  his 
rapid  descent,  reached  the  spot  where  the  rear,  under 
the  command  of  Captains  Bellino  and  Peronello,  yet 
lingered,  unwilling  to  give  up  so  readily  the  object  of 
their  expedition.  There  was  some  murmuring  among 
them,  as  Louis  drew  near. 

"  Descombies  has  never  seen  the  Yaudois  fight,"  said 
one. 

"]STo,"  replied  another;  "and  had  we  but  made  an 
instant  assault  upon  the  town  I  am  persuaded  we 
should  have  taken  it;  for  it  is  the  Lord's  cause,  and  he 
would  have  aided  us,  even  as  he  did  the  other  day, 
when  they  came  out  to  burn  the  remnant  of  our  crops, 
and,  under  Captain  Bellino,  we  drove  them  back  to  the 
very  gates  of  the  town." 

•'  Let  us  assault  it  now!"  exclaimed  a  third:  "even 


CASELLA.  189 

with  our  reduced  numbers  I  believe  we  can  succeed; 
seeing  the  Lord  is  or.  our  side." 

"What  is  the  matter,  uncle?  have  they  abandoned 
the  enterprise?"  asked  Louis,  making  his  way  to 
Pierre,  who  stood  leaning  on  his  musket  and  watch- 
ing with  deep  interest  an  earnest  conversation  going 
on  between  two  or  three  of  the  Waldensian  leaders. 

"  Descombies'  scouts  have  reported  the  citadel  im- 
pregnable," replied  Pierre,  "and  he  has  withdrawn 
toward  La  Yachera  with  the  van  of  the  army;  but 
Bellino  and  Peronello,  I  see,  are  consulting  on  the 
feasibility  of  attacking  without  his  aid." 

Scarclly  had  Pierre  ceased  speaking,  when  Bellino, 
hastily  approaching  the  spot  where  they  stood,  called, 
in  a  cheerful  tone,  to  his  men  to  fall  into  line  again, 
for  that  he  and  Peronello  had  decided  to  lead  them  to 
the  assault  without  delay. 

This  order  was  instantly  and  eagerly  obeyed;  while 
Louis,  waiting  but  a  moment  to  see  them  move  off, 
hastened  back  to  Gianavel  with  his  report ;  but  by  the 
time  he  reached  the  height  where  the  chieftain  stood, 
the  troops  could  be  seen  already  advancing  upon  the 
town. 

With  breathless  interest  the  lads  watched  the  prog- 
ress of  the  attack — now  and  then  turning  a  glance  of 
wonder  upon  the  calm  face  of  their  companion — saw 
the  Waldensea  make  their  way  safely  iuto  the  town, 
occupy  all  the  leading  streets,  set  fire  to  and  burn 
down  the  Capuchin  monastery,  and  then  advance  upon 
the  citadel. 

•'  Do  you  think  they  will  take  it,  Captain  Gianavel?" 
tsked  Louis,  in  a  voice  trembling  with  excitement. 

•  If  the  Lord  will,"  he  replied.     "  I  think  they  can- 


190  CASELLA. 

not  hold  out  much  longer,  unless  reinforcements  come 
to  their  aid,  for  which  I  fear  that  ill-advised  delay  has 
given  time.  Ah,  it  is  indeed  so  !  Yonder  comes  the 
regiment  of  M.  de  Marolles,  marching  from  Luserna 
to  their  assistance." 

So  saying,  he  at  once  sounded  a  retreat,  which  his 
brave  men  instantly  obeyed,  avoiding  the  superior 
force  of  the  enemy  by  their  better  knowledge  of  the 
locality,  and  thus  withdrawing  in  safety. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

"  It  is  a  vain  attempt 
To  bind  th'  ambitious  and  unjust  by  treaties; 
These  they  elude  a  thousand  specious  ways; 
Or,  if  they  cannot  find  a  fair  pretext, 
They  blush  not  in  the  face  of  Heaven  to  break  them." 

Thomson:  Coriolanus. 

While  these  events  were  taking  place  in  the  valleys, 
the  remonstrances  of  the  Protestant  powers  on  behalf 
of  the  poor  persecuted  folk  had  grown  more  and  more 
emphatic. 

Cromwell  had  sent  Sir  Samuel  Morland  as  a  special 
ambassador  to  the  court  of  Savoy,  to  present  letters  of 
strong  remonstrance,  and  to  demand  an  audience  for 
the  purpose  of  making  a  public  declaration  of  the  in- 
dignation felt  in  England  on  account  of  the  treatment 
of  the  Waldenses;  and,  this  audience  being  granted,  he, 
after  a  few  of  the  customary  expressions  of  courtesy, 
proceeded  to  speak  such  plain  truths  as  none  but  a 


CASELLA.  191 

republican  would  venture  to  address  to  royal  ears, — 
describing  the  terrible  devastation  of  the  valioys  by 
the  Popish  troops,  and  also  some  of  the  horrible  cruel- 
ties they  had  perpetrated  ;  the  dreadful  tortures  +,hey 
had  inflicted  upon  their  wretched  and  helpless  victims, 
of  whom  he  spoke  as  "your  very  poor  subjects  and 
most  disconsolate  outcasts,"  earnestly  beseeching  and 
entreating  the  duke,  in  the  name  of  the  Protector  and 
the  whole  commonwealth  of  England,  to  extend  mercy 
to  those  afflicted  people. 

Ip  the  words  of  Muston,  "This  oration,  stamped 
with  the  energetic  unction  of  the  Puritan,  pronounced 
wile  the  manly  confidence  of  youth  and  courage,  pro- 
duced a  deep  sensation.  Charles  Emanuel  made  no 
reply ;  but  the  duchess,  instructed  beforehand  by  her 
Jesuit  advisers,  said,  'We  are  deeply  sensible  of  the 
interest  your  master  takes  in  our  subjects,  but  sur- 
prised that  he  should  listen  to  such  inaccurate  state- 
ments as  those  upon  which  he  has  evidently  acted. 
Were  he  better  informed  of  the  facts,  he  would  know 
that  what  have  been  represented  to  him  as  barbarities 
were  nothing  more  than  mild  and  paternal  chastise- 
ment inflicted  on  rebellious  subjects,  whose  revolt  no 
sovereign  could  overlook.  Nevertheless,  in  manifesta- 
tion of  our  desire  to  be  agreeable  to  his  serene  high- 
ness, we  will  not  only  pardon  them,  but  restore  them 
to  our  favor,  and  to  the  privileges  which  their  ill  con- 
duct has  forfeited.'  " 

Thrown  off  his  guard  by  this  promise,  Morland  left 
Turin  on  the  19th  of  July,  promising  to  return  and 
take  part,  on  behalf  of  the  Waldenses,  in  the  negotiations 
to  take  place  concerning  them.  But  in  his  absence  the 
business  was   purposely   hurried    through   to   a   con- 


192  CASELLA. 

elusion,  in  order  that  the  less  might  be  granted.  On 
the  18th  of  August,  this  treaty  of  peace,  called  the 
Patent  of  Grace,  was  concluded  at  Pignerol,  in  the 
presence  of  the  Swiss  envo}7s,  who  had  arrived  after 
Morland's  departure,  and  under  the  influence  of  the 
French  ambassador,  Servient. 

It  was  a  most  shameful  affair,  leaving  the  Walden- 
ses  more  than  ever  at  the  mercy  of  their  foes,  under 
the  mask  of  protecting  them.  The  Swiss  ambassa- 
dors tried  to  obtain  better  securities  for  the  safety  of 
the  poor  persecuted  folk,  but  their  efforts  were  inef- 
fectual. 

Hostilities  now  ceased;  the  processes  instituted 
against  Leger,  Gianavel,  and  others  were  annulled  by 
the  treaty;  the  Waldensian  army  disbanded,  and  the 
fugitives  returned  to  their  loved  valleys;  but,  alasl 
not  to  the  dear  homes  from  which  they  had  been 
driven,  not  to  the  companionship  of  the  loved  ones 
slain,  or  to  the  comforts  they  had  formerly  known; 
for  they  were  steeped  in  poverty  and  distress.  Their 
cattle  were  gone,  their  fields  and  vineyards  laid  waste, 
their  homes  in  ruins;  nor  had  they  money  or  material 
with  which  to  repair  their  losses  or  rebuild  their 
houses. 

Pierre  and  Aline  found  their  dwelling  still  standing, 
and  were  allowed  to  return  to  it ;  but  it  was  all  that 
was  left  of  their  earthly  possessions.  They  were  with- 
out provisions,  furniture,  or  clothing,  except  a  very 
little  of  the  last,  which  they  had  carried  with  them  in 
their  flight. 

But  neither  Pierre  nor  his  gentle  young  wife  made 
any  complaint.  They  had  been  spared  to  each  other, 
and  still  had  health  and  strength  to  labor  for  their  own 


CASELLA.  193 

support  and  that  of  the  orphans  committed  to  their 
care ;  and  for  this  they  were  truly  thankful. 

Hubert  and  Madalena  were  even  less  fortunate.  A 
sad  scene  of  desolation  met  their  view  on  reaching  the 
spot  they  had  once  so  fondly  called  their  own  little 
home.  The  bare  walls  of  their  cottage  were  still  left 
standing,  but  roofless  and  blackened  with  smoke,  for 
the  fire  kindled  by  the  incendiary  torch  of  their  monk- 
ish persecutors  had  devoured  all  that  was  combusti- 
ble about  the  dwelling,  and  scorched  and  injured  the 
beautfful  overshadowing  chestnut  and  mulberry  trees 
The  little  porch,  too,  where  they  had  loved  to  sit  in 
the  summer  evenings,  was  all  torn  away ;  the  garden 
vineyard,  and  field  were  trampled  till  not  a  vestige  of 
vegetation  was  left;  their  cow  and  oxen  also  had  fallen 
a  prey  to  the  Popish  troops:  in  short,  the  fruits  of 
years  of  industrious  toil  were  entirely  destroyed,  and 
nothing  was  left  them  with  which  to  begin  the  world 
anew;  nothing  but  strong  hands,  stout  hearts,  and  a 
firm  trust  in  God, — that  God  who  has  said,  "  The  young 
lions  do  lack,  and  suffer  hunger;  but  they  that  seek 
the  Lord  shall  not  want  any  good  thing." 

Daniel  Girardet's  dwelling  had  escaped  rather  better 
than  Hubert's,  having  one  room  still  in  tolerably  habit- 
able condition ;  but  of  the  rest  of  the  houses  composing 
the  hamlet,  not  one  stone  was  left  upon  another.  And, 
alas!  worse  than  all,  many  of  the  former  inhabitants 
had  fallen  victims  to  the  fierce  rage  and  hatred  of  their 
foes — had  been  slain  by  bullet  or  sword,  thrown  over 
the  precipices  and  dashed  in  pieces  upon  the  rocks 
below,  or  carried  away  captives. 

Of  the   despoiled,   bereaved    survivors,    some   had 
11 


194  CASELLA. 

reached  the  spot  in  advance  of  Hubert,  others  nearly 
at  the  same  time,  and  others  still  came  toiling  up  the 
ascent  shortly  afterward.  They  drew  near  together,  and 
with  mutual  expressions  of  sympathy  and  condolence, 
mutual  exhortations  to  submission  to  their  heavenly 
Father's  will  and  unwavering  trust  in  his  promised 
care,  began  to  concert  plans  for  making  the  women 
and  children  as  comfortable  as  possible  during  the  ap- 
proaching night.  Shelter  was  needful;  for  in  that 
elevated  region  the  nights  are  always  cold,  even  at 
that  season  when  the  sun  shines  with  intense  heat 
during  the  day. 

"I  have  still  one  room  with  a  roof  over  it,"  said 
Daniel  Girardet;  "and,  though  it  will  make  close  quar- 
ters, we  cannot  do  better,  I  think,  than  all  gather  in 
there  for  the  night;  for  there  is  neither  time  to  con- 
struct other  shelter,  nor  material  at  hand  to  do  it 
with." 

This  was  quite  true ;  and  with  thanks  for  his  hos- 
pitality his  invitation  was  accepted.  They  gathered 
together  as  one  family,  shared  with  each  other  their 
scanty  supply  of  provisions,  united  in  prayer  and 
praise,  and  lay  down  to  sleep, — some  on  the  bare  floor, 
others  on  rude  couches  of  leaves  or  straw. 

Madalena's  heart  was  sad,  and  full  of  gloomy  fore- 
bodings, as,  lying  down  on  one  of  these  last,  which 
Hubert's  loving  hands  had  prepared  for  her  and  his 
mother,  she  folded  her  babes  to  her  bosom  and  thought 
of  their  ruined  home,  their  utter  destitution,  and  their 
implacable,  bloodthirsty,  and  powerful  foes.  "Yet," 
she  murmured,  "  'I  will  trust  in  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
and  stay  upon  my  God;'"  and  then  she  fell  asleep, 
with  the  Saviour's  words  resting  sweetly  in  her  mind, 


CASELLA.  195 

"Take  no  thought  for  the  mon'ow:  for  the  morrow 
shall  take  thought  for  the  things  of  itself." 

The  sun  had  long  since  disappeared,  and  the  moon 
was  now  sending  down  a  flood  of  silvery  light  over 
mountain  and  valley.  In  the  shadow  of  the  chestnut- 
trees  in  front  of  Hubert's  cottage,  and  leaning  with  his 
back  against  one  of  them,  a  man  stood  with  folded 
arms,  and  head  bowed  upon  his  breast,  which  ever  and 
anon  heaved  with  a  heavy,  deep-drawn  sigh.  It  was 
Hubert  himself,  mourning  in  sadness  over  his  ruined 
home,  thinking  with  keen  anguish  of  the  seeminglv 
utter  impossibility  of  providing  food,  raiment,  and 
shelter  for  the  helpless,  dependent  ones  dearer  to  him 
than  life.  For  a  time  a  feeling  of  bitterness  and  hatred 
toward  the  authors  of  these  calamities — the  destroyers 
of  his  home  and  all  the  fruits  of  his  industry — the 
murderers  of  his  kindred,  arose  in  his  heart ;  but  he 
struggled  and  prayed  against  it. 

'•  Give  me  the  spirit  of  the  Master,  0  my  Father!" 
he  cried,  "the  spirit  of  Him  who  prayed  for  his  mur- 
derers, '  Father,  forgive  them ;  for  they  know  not  what 
they  do. ' " 

"Amen!"  said  a  deep,  tremulous  voice  at  his  side. 
"Ah,  Romano,  it  is  no  easy  matter  for  poor  human 
nature  to  follow  the  Master  in  that.  Terrible  has  been 
the  struggle  in  my  breast  this  night,  and  scarcely  yet 
have  I  obtained  the  victory.  You,  looking  upon  your 
ruined  home,  find  it  hard  to  forgive ;  but  thank  God, 
who  has  spared  to  you  still  your  wife,  your  mother, 
and  your  babes.'' 

"  1  do;  I  do,"  replied  Hubert,  with  emotion.  "And 
yours,  Girardet?" 

It  was  a  moment  ere  Daniel  Girardet  could  find  voice 


196  CASELLA 

to  speak :  then,  with  trembling  lips  and  faltering  tongue, 
he  said,  "When  Gastaldo's  edict  was  published,  I  had 
a  comfortable  cottage,  a  dear  aged  parent,  a  beloved 
wife,  and  six  sweet  children.  Now  my  home  is  in  ruins  ; 
father,  wife,  and  two  of  my  babes  have  perished  by  fire 
and  sword;  and,  worse  than  all,  two  have  fallen  alive 
into  the  hands  of  those  who  will  bring  them  up  in  the 
idolatrous  practices  of  Rome.  Two  are  yet  spared  to 
me :  God  be  thanked  for  that,  and  for  the  happy  en- 
trance into  his  rest  of  those  whose  lives  have  been 
taken  ;  but,  alas !  alas  for  the  others ! — my  beloved 
Henri,  and  my  sweet  Lucilla " 

He  paused,  overcome  by  emotion,  and  Hubert  re- 
plied, in  tones  of  the  deepest  sympathy,  "  '  Behold,  the 
Lord's  hand  is  not  shortened,  that  it  cannot  save ; 
neither  his  ear  heavy,  that  it  cannot  hear.'  And  the 
tenth  article  of  the  treaty  provides  that  the  prisoners 
on  both  sides,  including  women  and  children,  shall  be 
restored  when  claimed." 

"  Yes,"  replied  the  afflicted  father  ;  "  but  they  have 
been  so  effectually  concealed  that  I  know  not  whei'e 
they  are,  and  therefore  cannot  claim  them,  in  the  insidi- 
ous sense  of  the  clause.  Alas,  Romano,"  he  added, 
with  a  heavy  sigh,  "our  enemies  know  well  how  to 
elude  the  terms  of  a  treaty  like  that;  and  I  begin  al- 
ready to  perceive  that  the  so-called  Patent  of  Grace, 
under  the  mask  of  establishing  our  security,  has  left 
us  more  than  ever  at  the  mercy  of  our  oppressors." 

"  I  fear  me  it  is  so,"  said  Hubert ;  "  but  God  reigns, 
and  in  him  will  we  put  our  trust." 

"Yes,"  said  the  other,  with  deep  emotion;  "that  is 
a  blessed  truth :  'tis  all  that  keeps  me  from  despair. 
'If  the  Lord  be  for  us,  who  can  be  against  us?'     And 


i 


CASELLA.  W> 

he  can  save  my  babes,  even  as  he  saved  Daniel  in  the 
lions-  den  or  the  children  in  the  fiery  furnace. " 

It  was  as  Daniel  Girardet  had  said.  The  treaty 
which  the  earnest,  emphatic  remonstrances  of  Protest- 
ant Europe,  perhaps  joined  to  the  successes  of  Gianavel 
and  his  band,  had  forced  the  duke  to  conclude  with  his 
much-abused  Yaudois  subjects,  had  been  artfully  drawn 
up  in  such  a  way  that,  while  seemingly  favorable  to 
the  poor  persecuted  folk,  it  in  reality  left  them  in  a 
worse  condition  than  before  —  more  entirely  in  the 
power  of  those  who  hated  them  with  bitter  and  un- 
relenting hatred.  Nor  was  it  long  ere  the  Waldenses 
began  to  feel  most  sensibly  its  baneful  effects.  They 
were  persecuted  and  oppressed  in  every  way,  and  their 
miseries  were  very  great.  The  conditions  of  the  treaty 
were  hard  enough  at  the  best;  but  they  were  not  ob- 
served by  the  government.  Some  of  the  articles  were 
evaded,  and  others  strained  to  suit  their  own  purposes. 
Many  of  the  poor  people  were  deprived  of  their  patri- 
monies, or  forced  to  make  payments  from  which  it  had 
been  promised  that  they  should  be  exempted  ;  also, 
their  children  were  still  stolen  from  them,  and  the 
prisoners  taken  during  the  war  were  not  returned 
according  to  agreement.  Articles  ninth  and  tenth  pro- 
vided that  "those  who  during  the  late  troubles  have 
abjured  their  religion,  as  they  allege,  under  restraint, 
and  desire  to  return  to  Protestantism,  shall  not,  for  so 
returning,  be  punished  as  relapsed  persons,"  and  that 
"the  prisoners  on  both  sides,  including  women  and 
children,  shall  be  restored  when  claimed;"  but,  as  in 
the  case  of  Daniel  Girardet's  little  ones,  care  had  been 
taken  to  remove  the  captured  Vaudois  children  from 
place  to  place,  and  so  to  conceal  them  that  their  parents 
IT* 


198  CASELLA. 

knew  not  where  they  were,  and  could  not,  therefore, 
claim  them,  in  the  treacherous  sense  of  the  clause;  and 
great  care  was  also  taken  to  remove,  as  far  as  possible 
beyond  reach,  all  who  had  abjured. 

The  duke  had  promised  to  demolish  the  fortress  of 
4La  Tour;  but  he  merely  threw  down  a  small  detached 
tower,  and  then  enlarged  and  strengthened  the  fort, 
and  added  to  its  garrison — a  band  of  fierce,  bloodthirsty 
marauders,  who  made  frequent  sallies,  plundering  and 
murdering  all  they  met,  burning  down  houses,  and 
committing  every  sort  of  excess,  so  that  many  of  the 
poor  people  were  forced  to  flee  from  their  cottages  to 
escape  these  outrages  ;  seeing  which,  Count  di  Ba- 
gnolo,  the  Governor  of  La  Tour,  issued  a  proclamation 
forbidding  any  one  to  receive  these  unhappy  creatures, 
under  penalty  of  having  his  own  property  destroyed. 

An  extract  from  a  letter  written  by  the  ministers  and 
elders  of  the  valleys  to  their  brethren  of  Geneva,  dated 
Pinaches,  February,  1657 — about  a  year  and  a  half 
after  the  signing  of  the  treaty — will  give  the  reader 
some  idea  of  the  sad  condition  of  the  poor  Waldenses 
at  that  period : 

"  Our  people  are  in  extreme  necessities,  the  greatest 
part  of  our  families  being  destitute  of  houses,  move- 
ables, cattel,  or  anything  else  whereby  to  subsist.  If 
you  did  but  know,  sirs,  the  greatness  of  our  miseries, 
you  would  certainly  have  compassion  on  us,  and  pitie 
our  sad  condition.  God  is  now  in  good  earnest  chas- 
tising us  for  our  sins  and  iniquities,  to  which  wee  most 
willinglie  submitt,  kissing  the  rod,  and  confessing  that 
hee  is  still  just  and  righteous." 

Our  friends  Hubert  and  Pierre,  and  their  families, 
shared  in  the  common  lot.  Hubert  succeeded  m  making 


CASELLA.  199 

his  cottage  tolerably  habitable  before  the  winter  set  in ; 
but  they  suffered  much  for  want  of  proper  food  and 
clothing,  and  their  faith  and  patience  were  often  sorely 
tried. 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

"  The  cross  our  Master  bore  for  us 
For  him  we  fain  would  bear; 
But  mortal  strength  to  weakness  turns, 
And  courage  to  despair. 

"  Then  pity  all  our  frailty,  Lord ; 
Our  failing  strength  renew; 
And  when  thy  sorrows  visit  us, 
Oh,  send  thy  patience  too." 

Pierre  Masson  was  a  carpenter  by  trade,  and, 
taking  Louis  as  his  apprentice,  he  sought  employment 
in  the  town  and  adjacent  villages ;  and  when  it  was  to  be 
had,  both  worked  diligently.  But  they  often  found  them- 
selves compelled  to  remain  idle,  or  to  work  for  little  or 
nothing;  as  few  of  the  Papists  would  employ  "heretic 
workmen,"  and  most  of  the  Waldenses  were  so  utterly 
impoverished  that  they  could  procure  neither  materials 
with  which  to  rebuild  their  ruined  homes,  nor  money 
to  pay  for  the  necessary  labor. 

Two  years  had  rolled  slowly  by  since  the  signing 
of  the  treaty,  when  one  bright  summer  morning  Pierre 
and  his  little  family  gathered  about  their  breakfast- 
table.  It  was  a  frugal  and  scanty  meal :  a  few  cakes 
made  of  ground  chestnuts,  and  a  pitcher  of  water, — ■ 
that  was  all ;  and  tears  filled  Aline's  eyes  as  she  glanced 


200  CASELLA. 

from  one  pale  face  to  another,  taking  sad  note  Df  the 
famished  look  worn  by  each  and  all,  from  her  husband 
down  to  the  puny  infant  that  lay  on  her  breast — a  little 
Pierre,  who,  two  months  before,  had  come  to  fill  the 
aching  void  in  their  hearts  made  by  the  death  of  their 
darling  Hugo. 

"  Cheer  up,  dear  wife,"  said  Pierre,  observing  her 
emotion.  "Remember  the  promises  of  our  God  and 
Father,  'Bread  shall  be  given  him;  his  waters  shall 
be  sure.'  'Trust  in  the  Lord,  and  do  good;  so  shalt 
thou  dwell  in  the  land,  and  verily  thou  shalt  be  fed.' 
He  will  provide  food  for  us  here,  or  take  us  to  that 
better  land  where  we  shall  eat  of  the  tree  of  life." 

"  But  there  may  be  much  suffering  first,  Pierre, — ah, 
has  there  not  been  much  already  ?  and,  though  for  my- 
self I  could  bear  it,  it  is  a  sore  trial  of  faith  and  patience 
to  see  you  and  these  dear  children  suffer,"  she  replied, 
while  the  tears  coursed  freely  down  her  cheeks. 

"It  is  sad  indeed  to  see  our  dear  ones  enduring 
pain,"  he  answered,  with  emotion  ;  "  but  He  who  sends 
the  trial  loves  us  far  better  than  we  love  each  other, 
and  he  doeth  all  things  well.  Let  us  remember  his 
word,  'What  I  do  thou  knowest  not  now,  but  thou 
shalt  know  hereafter.'  I  will  go  and  seek  again  for 
employment,"  he  added,  rising  from  the  table  and 
reaching  for  his  hat,  "and  perhaps  it  may  please  the 
Lord  to  enable  me  to  find  it,  and  to  bring  home  what, 
will  supply  our  wants  for  another  day." 

He  paused  for  a  moment  beside  his  wife,  for  oDe 
tender  glance  at  her  and  the  little  one,  then  hurried 
into  the  street  without  trusting  himself  to  speak  again ; 
for  the  sight  of  their  pale  and  wasted  features,  pinched 
with  famine,  had  well-nigh  unmanned  him. 


CASELLA.  201 

With  a  deep-drawn  sigh,  and  a  silent  prayer  for  grac<« 
and  strength  to  "  endure  as  seeing  Him  who  is  invisi- 
ble," he  hastened  on  his  way.  From  street  to  street 
and  from  house  to  house  he  passed,  everywhere  asking 
lor  work, — everywhere  meeting  with  a  refusal,  often- 
times accompanied  with  abuse. 

"Will  you  employ  me,  sir  ?  My  family  are  starving, 
and  I  have  not  the  means  to  provide  them  with  food," 
he  said,  addressing  a  wealthy  Romanist  who  was  stand- 
ing in  front  of  a  half-finished  building,  surveying  it 
with  a  dissatisfied  air. 

The  man  turned,  and,  measuring  him  with  his  eye, 
"I  krow  you,  Pierre  Masson,"  he  said;  "I  know  you 
for  an  excellent  workman,  but  an  obstinate  heretic;  and, 
though  I  need  good  workmen,  I  would  sooner  let  my 
house  stand  as  it  is  until  the  beams  rot  and  the  roof 
falls  in,  than  let  you  plane  a  board  or  drive  in  a  nail — 
unless  you  will  abjure  your  heresies." 

"  But  think  of  my  suffering  wife  and  little  ones," 
replied  Pierre,  entreatingly :  "would  you  have  them 
die  of  hunger,  though  I  desire  most  earnestly  to  labor 
for  their  support,  and  can  do  your  work  as  well  as 
another?" 

"  'Tis  no  concern  of  mine,"  answered  the  man,  in- 
differently ;  "  but  if  you  will  go  to  mass  you  shall  have 
work  enough,  and  good  wages  to  pay  for  it." 

But  Pierre  shook  his  head,  and  turned  away  with  a 
heavy  sigh.  On  doing  so  he  found  himself  face  to  face 
with  a  richly-dressed  lady,  who,  while  passing  down 
the  street,  had  paused  to  listen  to  the  conversation  be- 
tween the  two  men.  He  recognized  her  instantly  as 
the  wife  of  a  wealthy  gentleman  of  the  neighborhood, 
and  a  member  of  the  Propaganda,  very  active  and  zeal- 


102  CASELLA. 

ous  in  her  efforts  to  make  converts  from  among  the 
Vaudois. 

"  Surely,  my  good  man,"  she  said,  addressing  Pierre, 
with  one  of  her  sweetest  smiles,  "you  cannot  be  so  un- 
feeling, so  terribly  cruel  and  hard-hearted,  as  to  let  your 
.vife  and  children  suffer  the  gnawings  of  hunger,  and 
perhaps  perish  with  famine,  before  your  very  eyes, 
rather  than  give  way  in  such  a  trifle  as  merely  attend- 
ing mass?  Only  say  that  you  will  go,  and  my  friend 
here  will  supply  you  with  work,  and  I  will  myself  go 
to  your  house  and  see  that  your  family  want  for  neither 
food  nor  clothing  until  such  time  as  your  wages  will 
supply  them  with  both." 

"Madame,"  said  Pierre,  and  his  tone  was  as  firm 
and  calm  as  it  was  respectful,  though  his  pale  face 
grew  still  paler,  and  a  tear  trembled  in  his  eye,  "  I 
cannot  deny  my  Lord.  If  it  please  him,  he  will 
provide  us  with  food ;  and  if  not,  he  will  give  us 
strength  to  bear  our  sufferings,  and  take  us  to  himself 
at  last." 

"It  is  but  a  trifling  concession  we  ask,"  she  said; 
"  and  I  cannot  believe  you  love  your  wife  and  little 
ones  if  you  continue  obstinate  in  your  refusal  to 
make  it." 

"  They  are  dear  to  me  as  my  own  soul,"  he  answered, 
with  a  quivering  lip  ;  "but  Christ  is  dearer  still;  and 
it  is  no  trifling  concession  you  require  as  the  price 
of  relief  to  them,  but  the  great  sin  of  giving  to  the 
creature  that  worship  and  honor  which  are  due  to  the 
Creator  alone." 

"Ah,  what  heresy !  what  shocking  heresy  you  are 
talking !"  she  cried,  lifting  her  hands  with  a  gesture  of 
horror.    "  Such  words  spoken  against  the  holy  sacrifice 


CASELLA.  203 

of  the  mass  should  send  you  to  the  stake!"    Aud  she 
hurried  away,  as  if  fearful  of  contamination. 

"I  have  indeed  spoken  bold  words,  and  may  ere 
long  be  called  upon  to  seal  them  with  my  blood," 
thought  Pierre,  with  a  shudder,  as  he  glanced  after 
her  retreating  form,  then  moved  slowly  on  in  the  oppo- 
site direction. 

Aline  had  finished  her  morning  round  of  duties  con- 
nected with  the  care  of  her  household,  and  now,  seated 
beside  the  cradle  of  her  sleeping  infant,  was  mending 
an  old  and  well-worn  garment,  while  at  the  same  time 
she  assisted  Philip  to  spell  out  a  few  verses  in  the 
family  Bible,  which  lay  on  the  table  beside  her. 

"Hark,  Philip!"  she  exclaimed,  in  an  undertone: 
"  I  hear  a  step ;  and  it  is  neither  that  of  your  uncle 
nor  Louis.  Hide  the  book  quickly,  my  child.  Here, 
iet  us  place  it  in  the  foot  of  the  cradle,  and  cover  it 
with  the  quilt." 

Scarcely  had  they  done  so,  when  there  was  a  light 
tap  on  the  door,  instantly  followed  by  the  entrance  ot 
the  same  richly-dressed  lady  who  a  short  time  be- 
fore had  been  urging  Pierre,  by  the  strongest  motive 
ehe  could  bring  to  bear  upon  him — his  love  for  his  wife 
and  little  ones — to  abjure  his  faith  ;  now  come  to  try 
her  arts  and  blandishments  upon  the  gentle  and  natu- 
rally timid  and  yielding  Aline,  to  induce  her  to  take 
the  same  wrong  way  of  saving  those  dear  to  her  from 
suffering. 

"Good-morning,  my  good  woman;  I  have  been 
walking  some  distance,  and  must  ask  the  privilege  of 
resting  here  for  a  few  moments,"  she  said,  glancing 
abrut  her  with  an  expression  of  mingled  curiosity  and 
contempt ;  for  the  room,  though  beautifully  neat  and 


204  CASELLA. 

clean,  was  small,  and  contained  no  furniture  save  a 
bed  of  straw  in  one  corner,  the  cradle  in  which  the  babe 
lay  sleeping,  a  table,  and  a  few  stools  and  benches, 
all  rudely  fashioned  by  Pierre  and  Louis  out  of  such 
coarse  material  as  they  could  command. 

"  You  are  welcome,  madame.  Pray  be  seated,"  re- 
plied Aline,  as,  with  gentle  dignity  and  self-possession, 
she  stepped  forward  and  placed  a  stool  for  her  visitor, 
then  quietly  resumed  her  own  seat  and  took  up  her 
babe,  which  woke  at  that  moment  with  a  little  wailing 
cry. 

"  That  child  looks  puny  and  more  than  half  starved. 
Have  you  sufficient  nourishment  for  it  ?"  asked  the 
intruder. 

Aline  shook  her  head.  She  could  not  command  her 
voice  to  speak,  and  the  silent  tears  dropped  down  one 
by  one  upon  her  baby's  face,  as  she  clasped  it  tenderly 
to  her  bosom. 

"  It  is  because  you  lack  nourishing  food  yourself," 
said  the  Propagandist,  looking  searchingly  into  her 
pale,  patient  face,  with  its  hollow  cheeks  and  sunken 
eyes.  "If  you  care  not  for  the  gnawings  of  hunger 
yourself,  can  you  bear  to  see  your  child  wasting  away 
before  your  very  eyes  ?  and  that  little  fellow,  so  pale 
and  weak,  and  looking  as  if  he  could  eat  his  very 
fingers  to  stop  the  terrible  gnawing  pain  in  his  stom- 
ach ?"  And  she  pointed  to  Philip,  who  raised  his  sad 
eyes,  with  a  wistful,  inquiring  look,  to  the  face  of  his 
young  aunt. 

"  God  knows  I  would  feed  them  if  I  could  f"  mur- 
mured Aline,  amid  her  choking  sobs ;  and,  passing  her 
arm  round  Philip,  she  drew  him  to  her  side  and 
pressed  her  quivering  lips  to  his  cheek. 


CASELLA.  205 

"You  can,"  said  the  lady,  modulating  her  voice  to 
its  most  winning  and  persuasive  tone:  "you  have  bat 
to  abjure  your  heresy, — but  to  promise  to  attend  mass, 
— and  I  pledge  myself  to  see  you  and  your  husband  and 
children  provided  with  everything  necessary  for  your 
comfort." 

"Madame,"  replied  Aline,  "my  Lord  has  said,  'He 
that  loveth  son  or  daughter  more  than  me  is  not 
worthy  of  me.  And  he  that  taketh  not  his  cross,  and 
followeth  after  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me.  He  that 
findeth  his  life  shall  lose  it;  and  he  that  loseth  his  life, 
for  my  sake,  shall  find  it.'  How  could  I  deny  Him 
that  bought  me  with  his  own  blood  ?  and  would  it  not 
be  worse  than  folly  to  purchase  a  few  days  of  ease 
and  comfort  here  by  the  loss  of  heaven  and  the  en- 
during of  the  pains  of  hell  forever?'' 

"  It  is  from  hell  I  would  save  you,"  returned  the 
lady;  "for,  unless  you  abjure  your  heresy,  that  will 
inevitably  be  your  portion.  And  look  what  you  and 
your  children  are  suffering  now  ;  your  husband,  too.  I 
met  him  as  I  came  here,  and  I  saw  the  marks  of  famine 
in  his  face — the  deadly  pallor,  and  the  pinched,  worn 
features.  Do  you  indeed  love  him  ?  and  can  you  bear 
to  see  him  suffer  so  ?" 

It  was  a  moment  ere  Aline  could  speak ;  then,  with 
a  convulsive  sob,  she  said,  "I  love  him  better  than 
life ;  but  I  love  my  Saviour  better  still ;  and  I  cannot 
deny  him,  lest  in  that  last  great  day  he  also  should 
deny  me.  And  I  know,  madame,"  she  added,  in  a 
calmer  tone,  a  look  of  holy  joy  shining  in  her  eyes, 
"that  he  is  all-powerful  and  all- wise,  and  loves  us 
both  far  better  than  we  love  each  other,  and  will  suffer 
18 


206  CASELLA. 

no  reai  harm  to  befall  us — nothing  but  what  shall  be 
for  his  honor  and  glory  and  our  eternal  good." 

"I  have  one  more  argument  to  bring  forward,"  said 
the  tempter.  "I  have  kept  it  to  the  last,  hoping  it 
would  not  be  necessary,  but  that  your  own  good  sense 
would  be  sufficient  to  lead  you  to  act  the  part  of  wis- 
dom in  accepting  my  offers.  Your  husband  has  ab- 
jured, and  promised  to  go  to  mass.  What  say  you 
now  ?     Will  you  not  go  with  him  ?" 

"Madame,  I  cannot  believe  it.  I  kuow  my  husband 
too  well.  I  know  too  well  the  arm  on  which  he  leans 
— the  almighty  arm  of  Him  who  has  said,  'I  will 
strengthen  thee  :  yea,  I  will  help  thee :  yea,  I  will  up- 
hold thee  with  the  right  hand  of  my  righteousness;' 
and  who  '  will  not  suffer  his  people  to  be  tempted  above 
that  they  are  able  ;  but  will  with  the  temptation  also 
make  a  way  to  escape,  that  they  may  be  able  to  bear 
it,'"  replied  Aline,  lifting  her  head,  and  speaking  in  a 
calm,  firm  voice  that  at  the  last  rose  almost  to  a  tone 
of  triumph. 

"Obstinate  heretic!  ungrateful  creature  1  I  leave  you 
to  your  own  folly!"  was  the  angry  rejoinder  of  the 
Propagandist,  as  she  hastily  rose  to  her  feet,  her 
face  distorted  with  passion.  "I  would  have  saved 
you  ;  but  you  are  determined  to  destroy  yourself,  and 
to  drag  down  to  the  same  destruction  those  who  ought 
to  be  very  dear  to  you.  Know  now  that,  for  your 
soul's  sake,  I  told  you  what  was  false ;  and  that  your 
husband,  so  far  from  abjuring,  is  a  heretic,  no  less  obsti- 
nate than  yourself,  and  has  this  day  spoken  such  words 
of  blasphemy  against  the  holy  sacrifice  of  the  mass  as 
ought  to  send  him  to  the  stake,  and  will,  I  doubt  not." 

She  was  sweeping  angrily  from  the  room,  but  paused 


C A  SELLA.  201 

suddenly  ere  she  reached  the  door,  and,  turning,  held 
out  her  hand  to  Philip,  saying,  with  a  winning  smile. 
"Come,  my  little  man;  will  you  not  go  with  me  ?  I 
will  give  you  plenty  to  eat,  beautiful  clothes  to  wear, 
toys  and  s'weetmeats  in  abundance,  and  you  shall  ride 
every  day  in  a  fine  coach,  and  perhaps  have  a  little 
pony  of  your  own." 

Philip's  eyes  sparkled  at  the  thought  of  abundance 
of  food,  and  for  a  single  instant  he  seemed  to  hesitate; 
then,  resolutely  drawing  back,  he  answered  in  a  firm 
tone,  surprising  in  one  so  young.  "No,  madame,"  he 
said;  "  I  cannot  go  with  you:  you  would  take  me  to 
mass,  and  bid  me  worship  the  Virgin  and  the  saints ; 
and  the  Bible  tells  me,  '  Thou  shalt  worship  the  Lord 
thy  God,  and  him  only  shalt  thou  serve.'  And  Uncle 
Pierre  has  read  to  me  where  it  tells  how  Moses  chose 
rather  to  suffer  affliction  with  the  people  of  God  than 
to  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  sin  for  a  season." 

The  look  he  received  in  reply  made  the  child  trem- 
ble and  cling  to  his  aunt,  and,  as  the  unwelcome  guest 
vanished,  closing  the  door  behind  her  with  an  angry 
slam,  they  fell  upon  their  knees,  trembling  and  weep- 
ing. 

"0  Lord!  be  not  far  from  us,  for  trouble  is  near!" 
cried  Aline,  in  tones  of  keenest  anguish.  "Lord,  help 
us !  Lord,  save  us  !  Lord  Jesus,  give  thy  servants 
grace  according  to  their  day  !" 

It  was  now  near  noon  ;  and,  oh,  with  what  an  anxious 
throbbing  heart  did  Aline  listen  to  every  footfall  in  the 
Street,  waiting,  watching,  and  longing  for  her  husband's 
return,  and  fearing  that  he  might  never  come  again! 

But  at  last  he  entered,  pale,  sad,  and  weary. 

"  I  have  come  back  as  I  went, — empty-handed,  my 


208  CA8ELLA. 

little  wife,"  he  said,  sorrowfully,  as  he  sat  down  by  hei 
side.  "It  has  pleased  the  Lord  to  try  our  faith  and 
patience  still  further;  but,  though  he  slay  us,  let  ua 
still  trust  iu  him." 

"Ah,  ruy  husband,  my  heart  is  filled  with  joy  and 
thankfulness  that  I  am  permitted  to  behold  your  face 
once  more,"  she  said,  wiping  away  a  tear.  "We  have 
had  a  visitor  in  your  absence,  and  her  words  filled  me 
with  terror  and  dismay." 

She  then  gave  him  an  account  of  her  interview  with 
the  Propagandist,  and  asked  if  it  were  indeed  true 
that  she  had  met  him,  and  that  he  had  spoken  against 
the  mass. 

"Too  true,  my  Aline,"  he  said;  "for  though  it  is 
but  God's  truth  I  have  spoken,  and  I  cannot  repent  of 
bearing  witness  to  that,  yet  I  much  fear  me  I  shall 
one  day  be  called  to  seal  it  with  my  blood." 

Aline  clung  to  him  with  bitter  weeping  at  these 
words. 

"Oh,  my  husband!  my  husband!  how  can  I  give 
thee  up?"  she  cried.  "  Thou  art  all  the  world  to  me  ! 
Will  the  Lord  require  such  a  sacrifice  ?  Will  he  give 
me  strength  to  bear  it  ?" 

"  Yes,  my  beloved.  What  says  his  own  word  ? 
'  Fear  thou  not ;  for  I  am  with  thee  :  be  not  dismayed  ; 
for  I  am  thy  God  I  the  Lord  thy  God  will  hold  thy 
right  hand,  saying  unto  thee,  Fear  not ;  I  will  help 
thee.'"  And  kneeling,  with  his  arm  about  his  weeping 
wife,  he  prayed  fervently — with  strong  crying  aod 
tears — that  to  them  these  promises  might  be  fulfilled, 
grace  and  strength  being  given  them  according  to  their 
day,  that  so  they  might  be  enabled  to  do  and  suffer 
all  God's  holy  will. 


CASELLA.  209 

As  they  rose  from  their  knees,  Louis  came  in,  bring- 
ing a  scanty  supply  of  food,  the  gift  of  a  neighbor  not 
quite  so  impoverished  as  themselves.  It  was  not 
enough  to  satisfy  their  appetites;  but  it  gave  partial 
relief  to  the  pangs  of  hunger,  and  their  hearts  swelled 
with  joy,  and  gratitude  to  God,  who  had  disposed  this 
kind  friend  to  help  them  in  this  sore  extremity  by 
sharing  with  them  his  own  scanty  pittance. 

Refreshed  by  this  seasonable  supply  of  food  and  an 
hour's  rest,  Pierre  again  sallied  forth  in  quest  of  em- 
ployment, but  returned  at  night  with  the  same  sad 
story  of  wajit  of  success,  and,  having  read  a  portion 
of  the  word  and  united  in  prayer  to  God,  they  retired 
supperless  to  bed. 

Morning  came,  and  once  more — alas  !  for  the  last 
time — Pierre  gathered  his  little  family  about  him, 
read  to  them  from  the  word  of  God,  exhorted  them  to 
faith,  patience,  and  submission,  and,  kneeling,  returned 
thanks  for  their  spared  lives  and  health,  and  all  other 
blessings,  temporal  and  spiritual,  which  were  still  con- 
tinued to  them,  and  implored  a  supply  of  necessary 
food,  and  grace  and  strength  for  whatever  might  be 
before  them. 

Then  with  a  tender  farewell  to  his  wife  and  a  father's 
blessing  bestowed  upon  the  little  ones,  as  though  he  felt 
he  might  never  see  them  again,  he  once  more  set  out 
in  search  of  work.  Louis  went  with  him  at  starting ; 
but  ere  long  they  parted,  and  took  different  roads.  At 
noon,  Louis  returned  with  a  few  wild  berries  ho  had 
gathered,  but  found  his  uncle  still  absent  Tho  day 
wore  on,  the  sun  set,  and  night  spread  her  starry  l.antle 
over  the  valley,  and  still  he  came  not.  Lon^  A  One 
18* 


210  CAS  ELL  A. 

watched  and  waited  for  him,  and  when  at  length  she 
sought  her  couch,  it  was  but  to  lie  awake  for  hours — ■ 
now  straining  her  ear  to  catch  the  sound  of  his  coming 
footsteps,  now  starting  at  an  imaginary  cry  of  distress, 
and  shuddering  to  think  where  he  might  be  and  what 
he  might  be  suffering ;  and  when  at  last  she  slept,  her 
dreams  were  of  dungeons  and  tortures,  of  midnight 
assassins  and  of  martyrs  at  the  stake,  and  she  woke, 
trembling  with  horror  and  fear,  woke,  alas  I  to  the  con- 
viction that  her  dream  might  soon  become  a  dread 
reality. 

Her  husband  had  not  yet  returned  ;  and  but  too  well 
she  remembered  the  threat  of  the  Propagandist  and 
the  defenseless  condition  of  all  who  professed  the 
Vaudois  faith.  Another  day  passed,  and  yet  another, 
and  she  sent  Louis  to  Hubert  and  Madalena,  with 
tidings  of  his  uncle's  disappearance.  They  came  to 
her  at  once,  bringing  a  share  of  their  own  scanty  sup- 
ply of  provisions,  sustaining  her  drooping  spirits  by 
their  loving  sympathy  and  their  prayers,  and  speaking 
words  of  comfort  and  hope  based  upon  the  promises  of 
God's  holy  word. 

A  diligent  search  for  the  missing  husband  and  father 
was  also  immediately  set  on  foot  by  his  brethren  in 
the  faith,  though  with  small  hope  of  success;  and,  as 
they  feared,  it  proved  in  vain.  They  could  trace  him 
to  a  neighboring  village,  and  a  little  beyond,  where 
the  road  entered  a  deep  and  dark  ravine,  but  no  farther. 
He  had  been  seen  to  enter,  but  never  to  leave,  that 
ravine  ;  nor  was  his  body  to  be  found  there ;  and  the 
conclusion  was  almost  inevitable  that  he  had  fallen  a 
victim  to  Popish  hatred  and  intolerance,  and  already 
his  friends  mourned  him  as  dead. 


CASELLA.  211 

Hubert  and  Madalena  would  have  persuaded  Aline 
to  bring  her  children  with  her  and  share  their  humble 
abode  ;  but  she  said,  "  Not  yet,"  for  she  still  clung,  with 
the  tenacity  of  undying  affection,  to  the  hope  of  her 
husband's  return.  He  was  her  all  of  earthly  good, 
and  she  could  not  give  him  up. 

But  week  after  week  dragged  slowly  along,  and  no 
tidings  came,  while  day  by  day  the  terrible  suspense 
and  dread  and  the  pinching  poverty  and  toil  told  upon 
Aline's  frame  till  she  grew  but  the  very  shadow  of  her 
former  self.  Madalena  was  with  her  whenever  she 
could  be  spared  from  her  own  family,  and  Louis  and 
Philip  were  most  tenderly  attentive — the  former  exert- 
ing himself  to  the  utmost  to  provide  for  the  daily  re- 
curring wants  of  the  family,  and  often  spending  hours 
in  reading  to  his  aunt  from  the  Bible ;  its  precious 
promises  seeming  to  be  her  only  support  and  consola- 
tion in  the  midst  of  her  sore  affliction. 

Three  weeks  had  thus  passed,  and  hope  had  almost 
died  in  Aline's  breast,  when  one  morning  she  was 
startled  by  the  sudden  entrance  of  her  whom  she  had 
eve*y  reason  to  believe  the  instigator  of  the  assassina- 
tion or  abduction  of  her  husband.  As  richly  dressed, 
and  as  bright  and  joyous  in  her  appearance,  as  on  her 
former  visit,  she  stood  before  the  bereaved  wife  and 
mockingly  asked,  "  Where  is  your  husband  ?" 

"Ah,  madame,  if  you  know,"  cried  Aline,  trembling 
between  hope  and  fear,  "I  beseech  you  to  tell  me,  for 
the  love  of  heaven  !" 

"Did  I  not  warn  you  of  the  consecpuences  if  you 
continued  obstinate  in  your  heresy  ?"  replied  her  tor- 
mentor, with  triumphant  malignity.  "Your  husband 
lies  now  in  a  dungeon  of  the  Abbey  of  Pignerol ;  nor 


212  CASELLA. 

will  he  ever  leave  it  except  for  the  torture-chamber  or 
the  stake." 

With  a  deep  groan  of  unutterable  anguish,  Aline 
Bank  back  insensible.  When  she  recovered  conscious- 
ness, she  found  herself  lying  upon  the  floor,  while  the 
Propagandist  was  bending  over  her,  sprinkling  cold 
water  in  her  face. 

"  There !"  she  said,  with  a  touch  of  compassion  in 
her  voice,  as,  with  a  long-drawn  sigh,  her  poor  victim 
opened  her  eyes;  "the  case  is  perhaps  not  yet  quite 
hopeless  ;  only  abjure  your  heresy,  and  I  will  use  all 
my  influence  to  get  your  husband  set  at  liberty." 

But  Aline  could  not  speak.  She  only  clasped  her 
wasted  hands  together,  and  lifted  her  sad,  beseeching 
eyes  to  heaven,  while  her  lips  moved  feebly,  as  if  in 
prayer. 

The  lady  regarded  her  for  3,  moment  in  silence,  then 
turned  about  and  walked  out  of  the  house,  leaving  the 
heart-broken  woman  alone  with  her  bitter  sorrow,  her 
puny,  half-starved  infant  wailing  in  its  cradle,  and 
little  Philip  sitting  sobbing  on  the  floor  by  her  side. 

For  the  first  time  since  its  birth,  the  wail  of  her  child 
fell  unheeded  on  Aline's  ear.  She  seemed  to  hear 
neither  that  nor  the  sound  of  Philip's  sobs,  and  he — 
poor  little  fellow  ! — presently  dried  his  eyes,  and,  going 
to  the  cradle,  tried  to  still  the  cries  of  the  infant ;  but, 
finding  all  his  efforts  vain,  he  went  to  his  aunt,  and, 
softly  touching  her  hand,  "  Aunt  Aline,"  he  said, 
"  little  Pierre  will  cry;   I  cannot  soothe  him." 

His  words  seemed  to  rouse  her,  and,  raising  herself 
to  a  sitting  posture,  she  mechanically  took  up  her  babe 
and  soothed  it  to  rest  on  her  bosom,  Philip  standing 
by   her   side  •  and   watching    her   with   wistful,  tear- 


CASELLA.  213 

dimmed  eyes,  longing  to  comfort  her,  but  not  knowing 
how  to  do  it.  He  bad  heard  and  understood  enough 
of  what  the  Propagandist  said,  to  know  that  some- 
thing terrible  had  befallen  his  uncle,  though  he  had  no 
very  clear  idea  what  it  was;  but  he  saw  that  his  aunt 
was  in  sore  affliction;  for  though  he  wondered  greatly 
that  her  eyes  were  dry,  and  no  traces  of  tears  visible 
on  her  cheeks,  yet  there  was  such  anguish  written  on 
every  line  of  her  still,  white  face,  as  even  he,  young  as 
he  was,  could  not  fail  to  read ;  and  he  did  not  venture 
to  ask  a  single  question,  or  to  speak  at  all,  until  she 
first  broke  the  silence. 

"  Philip,"  she  said,  at  last,  in  a  strangely  altered  and 
hollow  voice,  "  I  must  go  to  him — to  your  uncle.  I 
must  set  off  at  once,  and  carry  little  Pierre  with  me. 
And  you,  Philip — will  you  stay  here  till  Louis  comes, 
and  then  tell  him  I  bade  you  both  go  to  Casella,  to 
Hubert  and  Madalena  ?" 

"  I  will,  Aunt  Aline,"  replied  the  little  boy ;  and 
then  he  asked,  half  hesitatingly,  "  and  will  you  soon 
come  home  again,  and  bring  Uncle  Pierre  with  you?" 

"  If  the  will  of  the  Lord  be  so,"  she  answered,  very 
low,  and  with  a  quivering  lip ;  and,  rising,  she  went 
about,  gathering  together  a  few  small  articles  such  as  she 
deemed  most  necessary  for  the  comfort  of  her  husband 
and  child.  These  she  made  into  a  small  bundle,  which 
she  hung  upon  her  arm,  and,  taking  a  tender  leave  of 
Philip,  she  set  out  upon  her  sad  pilgrimage,  with  her 
babe  clasped  closely  to  her  breast.  The  morning  was 
already  far  advanced  when  she  started,  and  as  she 
hastened  on,  trembling  with  weakness,  grief,  and 
anxiety,  a  scorching  sun  beat  pitilessly  upon  her  unpro- 
tected head,  and  her  tender  feet,  only  half  covered  by 


214  CASELLA. 

nearly  worn-out  shoes,  were  bruised  and  wounded  on 
the  rough,  stony  roads.  But  she  heeded  not  these  dis 
comforts  of  the  way,  one  agonizing  thought — that  hei 
husband  was  lying  in  a  dungeon,  in  prospect  of  torture 
and  the  stake — so  filling  her  mind  that  she  seemed 
scarcely  conscious  of  anything  else.  It  was  a  long 
and  weary  road  to  travel;  and,  weak  and  exhausted  as 
she  was  by  mental  and  physical  suffering,  nothing  but 
the  energy  of  love  and  despair  could  have  carried  her 
through.  The  sun  had  already  set  as  she  passed 
through  the  gates  of  the  town,  and,  almost  fainting 
with  weakness  and  fatigue,  sank  down  upon  the  door- 
step of  a  humble  dwelling  near  by. 

"  Santissima  1  what  a  wretched-looking  creature  is 
that!"  exclaimed  a  young  girl,  who  was  standing  by 
the  window.  "  Look,  mother,  at  that  woman  who  has 
fallen  upon  our  door-step  ;  she  has  a  face  as  pale  as 
death." 

"  She  is  half  famished,  I  think,  and  the  infant  too," 
said  the  mother,  looking  out.  "How  feebly  it  cries! 
Run,  Savona,  and  fetch  a  bit  of  bread,  and  the  bowl  of 
milk  left  from  our  supper.  To  feed  such  hungry 
wretches  will  be  a  good  work,  for  which  the  saints  will 
reward  us." 

Touched  with  pity  for  the  forlorn  strangers,  the  girl 
hastened  to  obey  her  mother's  behest,  and  the  next 
moment  was  at  Aline's  side,  with  the  bowl  of  milk  in 
one  hand,  and  a  large  slice  of  bread  in  the  other. 

"  Here  is  something  to  refresh  you,  my  good  woman," 
she  said,  in  a  kindly  tone,  while  her  mother,  who  had 
followed  her,  added,  "  The  milk  will  be  good  for  both 
yourself  and  your  little  one." 

Aline  thanked  them  only  with  a  grateful  look,  for 


CASELLA.  215 

she  was  almost  past  speaking,  and,  taking  the  bowl 
from  the  girl,  with  a  trembling  hand,  she  held  it 
to  her  baby's  lips  and  let  it  drink  its  fill,  then  eagerly 
swallowed  the  rest  herself;  but  she  ate  only  a  small 
portion  of  the  bread,  hiding  the  rest  in  her  bosom  for 
one  dearer  than  herself,  who  might  be  perishing  witl 
hunger. 

"  You  have  walked  a  long  way,  poor  thing  ?"  said 
Savona's  mother,  inquiringly,  as  she  glanced  at  the 
worn  shoes  and  bleeding  feet. 

"  From  La  Tour,"  Aline  replied  ;  and  then,  rising, 
she  asked  the  way  to  the  abbey. 

The  woman  directed  her,  and,  with  a  few  low-mur- 
mured words  of  thanks,  Aline  turned,  and  went  on  her 
way. 

"  Santissima !  she  is  doubtless  one  of  the  heretic 
Yaudois,  whose  husband  lies  in  the  dungeons  of  the 
abbey,"  exclaimed  the  woman,  looking  after  her,  as 
with  slow  and  tottering  step  she  moved  on  clown  the 
street ;  "and  I  have  fed  her,  and  perhaps  endangered 
my  soul  by  so  doing !  I  will  have  to  do  penance  for 
this.  Ah,  my  kind  heart  is  always  getting  me  into 
trouble."  And  she  crossed  herself  rapidly  several  times, 
and  muttered  a  prayer  to  the  Virgin  and  the  saints, 
as  she  went  in  and  shut  the  door. 

Daylight  had  quite  faded  from  the  streets,  and  the 
moon  had  risen,  ere  Aline  reached  her  destination.  It 
was  with  great  fear  and  trembling  that  she  drew  near 
the  entrance  to  the  monastery,  and  her  knock  was  very 
low  and  timid  ;  but  it  was  answered  almost  instantly 
by  the  lay  brother  who  filled  the  office  of  porter  to  the 
establishment,  and  who,  starting  with  surprise  at  see- 


216  CASELLA. 

ing  a  woman  standing  before  him,  asked,  in  a  rough, 
harsh  voice,  what  she  wanted. 

"  To  see  my  husband,  Pierre  Masson,  who,  I  am 
told,  lies  in  a  dungeon  here,"  replied  Aline,  trembling, 
and  almost  sinking  to  the  ground  with  weakness  and 
affright.  "  Oh,  sir,"  she  cried,  clasping  her  thin  hands 
together,  and  raising  her  hollow,  pleading  eyes  to  his 
face,  "  as  you  hope  for  God's  mercy  to  your  soul  in 
that  last  great  day,  have  pity  upon  me,  and  let  me  see 
my  husband." 

She  was  a  pitiful  sight  to  behold,  poor,  grief-stricken 
young  mother,  as  she  stood  trembling  there,  with  her 
pale,  sleeping  infant  on  her  bosom  ;  and  as  the  man 
looked  upon  her  wan,  emaciated  features,  plainly  visible 
in  the  moonlight,  an  emotion  of  compassion  stirred  in 
his  breast,  hardened  as  he  was  to  the  sight  of  human 
suffering.  But  she  was  young,  and  lovely  still,  in 
spite  of  the  ravages  of  grief  and  famine,  and  he  thought 
he  saw  in  her  some  resemblance  to  a  sister  who  had 
once  been  very  dear  to  him. 

"Woman,"  he  said,  stepping  nearer  to  her,  and 
speaking  in  a  much  lower  and  gentler  tone  than  before, 
"  this  is  no  place  for  such  as  you.  You  had  better  fly 
svhile  there  is  yet  time;  for,  believe  me,  if  you  linger 
here,  death  and  destruction  are  before  you." 

"You  mean  kindly,  and  I  thank  you,"  she  replied. 
"But,  oh,  sir,  it  is  not  for  my  own  safety  I  am  con- 
cerned. I  must  see  my  husband  1  Do,  oh  do,  I  be- 
seech you,  take  me  to  him  !" 

"  Come  in,  then,  if  it  must  be  so  ;  and  I'll  see  what 
can  be  done,"  he  said,  still  speaking  in  a  very  low  tone. 
"It  would  be  more  than  my  life's  worth  to  let  you 
into  the  dungeons  without  the  permission  of  my  supe 


CASELLA.  211 

riors;  but  I'll  try  if  that  can  be  obtained."  And,  push- 
ing open,  as  he  spoke,  the  door  of  a  little  room  close 
to  the  entrance,  and  whence  he  himself  had  just  issued, 
and  pointing  to  a  rude  stone  bench,  he  bade  her  sit 
down  there  and  await  his  return.  Then,  taking  up  a 
lamp  that  stood  on  a  table,  he  went  out,  and  closed 
the  door  behind  him,  leaving  her  alone,  and  with  no 
light  but  that  afforded  by  the  moonbeams  struggling 
in  through  a  narrow,  iron-barred  window  in  the  thick 
atone  wall. 

Around  a  marble  table  in  the  center  of  a  large  and 
lofty  room,  lighted  by  gothic  windows  and  adorned 
with  an  exquisitely  wrought  crucifix  of  Carrara  mar- 
ble, and  with  many  tine  paintings,  representing  scenes  in 
the  lives  of  Popish  saints,  sat  three  men — the  prior  of 
the  monastery,  and  two  officers  of  the  Inquisition  at 
Rome.  The  table  was  covered  with  papers  which 
they  seemed  to  be  examining,  while,  at  the  same  time, 
they  conversed  in  subdued  tones. 

A  step  was  heard  coming  down  the  passage  without, 
and  a  knock  at  the  door  followed.  The  Inquisitors 
raised  their  heads  and  looked  inquiringly  at  the  prior, 
who,  saying,  "  It  is  only  Brother  Bernardo,"  bade  him 
come  in  ;  and  the  old  porter  entered,  and,  with  a  pro- 
found obeisance,  drew  near  the  table. 

"  How  now,  good  brother?"  said  his  superior;  "what 
important  errand  brings  you  here  at  this  unseasonable 
hour?" 

"I  beg  pardon  for  my  untimely  intrusion,  reverend 
father,"  replied  Bernardo;  "but  there  is  a  Vaudoia 
woman  below,  craving  admission  to  the  cell  of  hei 
husband,  Pierre  Masson,  that  vile  heretic  who  was 
brought  in  some  three  weeks  since  and  subjected  to 
19 


218  CASELLA. 

the  torture  to-day.     Is  it  your  pleasure  to  grant  her 

request  ?" 

"As  obstinate  a  heretic  as  it  was  ever  our  lot  to 
bring  under  the  gentle  discipline  of  the  church,"  re- 
marked the  prior,  with  a  frown.  "  Neither  torture 
nor  the  fear  of  the  stake  can  bring  him  to  repentance." 

"  Perhaps,  reverend  father,"  said  Bernardo,  "  a  sight 
of  his  wife  and  child  may  revive  his  love  of  life,  and 
lead  him  to  abjure  his  heresies  for  their  sake,  if  not 
for  his  own." 

"A  wise  suggestion,  good  brother,"  said  the  prior, 
with  a  grim  smile.  "  What  say  you,  my  lords  ?"  he 
asked,  turning  to  his  companions. 

"  That  she  may  as  well  be  admitted,"  replied  the 
elder  of  the  two.  "No  harm  to  the  cause  can  come 
of  it,  since  it  merely  gives  us  two  prisoners  instead  of 
one  ;  and  it  may  be,"  he  added,  crossing  himself  de- 
voutly, "that,  through  the  blessing  of  the  merciful 
mother  of  God,  the  sight  of  her  husband  in  his  present 
condition  will  lead  her  to  abjure  her  heresies  and  to 
persuade  him  to  do  the  same." 

"  You  may,  then,  admit  the  woman,  Bernardo,"  said 
the  prior;  "and  fail  not  to  suggest  to  her  the  means 
by  which  she  may  save  her  husband  and  herself  from 
torture  and  death ;  for  our  Holy  Mother  Church  is  ever 
merciful,  and  would  reclaim,  rather  than  destroy,  these 
miserable  heretics."  And  with  these  words,  and  a  wave 
of  the  hand,  he  dismissed  him.* 

Meantime,  Aline,  in  her  dreary  solitude,  was  lifting 
up  her  heart  in  fervent  prayer  to  God ;  and  in  answer 
to  her  petitions  a  strange  calmness  of  spirit,  a  wonder- 

*  Se<»  Appendix,  Note  C. 


CASELLA.  219 

ful  elevation  of  soul,  had  been  granted  to  her.  She 
was  now  within  the  walls  of  that  gloomy  prison  where 
the  dreaded  Inquisition  often  held  its  tribunal ;  a  place 
she  had  never  before  been  able  to  think  of  without  a 
shudder  of  horror  and  fear ;  but  now  she  was  calm 
and  composed.  She  felt  that  she  had  ventured  into 
the  very  jaws  of  the  tiger;  but  she  knew  that  He  who 
was  with  the  children  in  the  fiery  furnace  and  with 
Daniel  in  the  lions'  den  was  with  her  here,  and  as  able 
to  protect  and  save  as  in  those  days  of  old ;  and  never 
before  had  his  presence  been  so  real  to  her;  never 
before  had  she  been  so  sweetly  conscious  of  the  ever- 
lasting arms  underneath  and  around  her. 

She  doubted  not  that  torture  and  death  awaited  her 
beloved  husband ;  she  hardly  hoped  to  escape  them 
herself;  but  she  knew  that  the  Lord  would  give  grace 
and  glory  ;  and,  forgetting  all  personal  fear,  she  only 
prayed  that  she  might  be  permitted  to  sustain  and 
comfort  him  in  his  hour  of  trial. 

"  I  have  got  permission  to  grant  your  request,"  said 
the  porter,  returning.  "  The  reverend  father  was  in  a 
merciful  mood  to-night."  And,  lighting  a  lantern,  ho 
bade  her  follow  him,  which  she  did  through  many  long, 
gloomy  passages,  and  down  more  than  one  flight  of 
narrow  winding  stairs,  into  a  region  of  darkness,  hu- 
midity, and  filth,  whence  arose  a  stench  so  intolerable 
that  she  grew  sick  and  faint,  and  gasped  for  breath  ; 
but  still  her  guide  led  her  on,  passing  many  iron-barred 
doors  set  in  the  solid  masonry,  until,  at  length,  pausing 
before  one,  he  selected  a  key  from  a  huge  bunch  that 
hung  suspended  from  his  girdle.  Then,  turning  to  her 
^d  speaking  in  a  low  tone  close  to  her  ear,  "Before 
vc  enter,"  he  said,  "let  me  warn  you  that  you  will 


220  CASELLA 

find  your  husband  suffering  much  ;  but  his  wounds  are 
only  such  as  may  be  healed  ;  and  if  you  wculd  restore 
yourself  and  him  to  liberty — if  you  would  sa\re  youi 
lives — you  must  abjure  your  heresies  and  induce  him 
to  do  the  same  ;  otherwise,  be  assured,  torture  and 
death  await  you  both." 

So  saying,  he  applied  the  key  to  the  lock,  without 
waiting  for  a  reply.  It  turned  with  a  harsh,  grating 
sound ;  the  heavy  door  swung  slowly  back  on  its 
hinges,  and  they  entered. 

It  was  a  horrible  den — damp,  dark,  filthy  ;  moisture 
trickling  down  the  stone  walls,  green  with  slime ;  the 
floor  of  loose  bricks  set  in  mud,  which  at  every  step 
oozed  up  through  the  cracks  between. 

The  darkness  was  so  intense  that  at  first  Aline  could 
see  nothing ;  but  Bernardo  guided  her  to  one  corner, 
and,  turning  the  light  so  that  it  fell  full  upon  it,  she 
there  beheld  a  human  figure,  clothed  in  rags  and 
stretched  upon  a  pallet  of  rotten  straw ;  a  pale,  ema- 
ciated, bruised,  and  broken  form,  that  lifted  its  large, 
hollow  eyes  to  her  face  with  a  look  of  patient  suffering, 
fit  to  melt  a  heart  of  stone. 

*  "My  Aline!  my  beloved  wife!"  he  exclaimed,  with 
a  start  and  a  suppressed  cry  of  anguish,  as  the  move- 
ment wrenched  his  torn  muscles  and  broken  bones. 

"Ah,  Pierre,  my  husband!  can  it  be  that  I  fiDd  you 
thus  ?"  she  cried,  with  a  bitter  wail,  as  she  sank  jn  her 
knees  by  his  side,  and  covered  his  face  with  her  kisses 
and  tears. 

"  This,"  said  Bernardo,  in  a  cold,  stern  tone,  "  is  the 
fruit  of  heresy.  See  to  it  that  by  timely  repentance 
you  escape  worse  sufferings  here  and  eternal  torments 
hereafter." 


CASELLA.  221 

So  saying,  he  lighted  an  iron  lamp  that  hung  from 
the  ceiling,  went  out,  and  left  them  alone. 
'  For  some  moments  they  wept  together  in  silence; 
then  Aline,  checking  her  sobs,  and  tenderly  wiping  the 
cold  dew  of  suffering  from  her  husband's  brow,  said, 
"Ah,  my  Pierre,  'unto  you  it  is  given,  in  the  behalf 
of  Christ,  not  only  to  believe  on  him,  but  also  to  suffer 
for  his  sake ;'  and  you  have  been  enabled  to  witness  a 
good  profession :  is  it  not  so,  my  beloved  ?" 

"Yes,  Aline,"  he  said,  "the  Lord  was  with  me, 
and  did  not  suffer  me  to  be  tempted  above  that  I  was 
able.  But,  oh,  my  dear  wife,  why  have  you  come 
here  ?  It  is  almost  like  a  little  heaven  upon  earth  to 
behold  you ;  yet  I  would  have  you  fly  this  instant — if 
it  be  not,  alas  !  already  too  late — lest  you  too  become 
a  victim  to  their  proselyting  zeal." 

"  Xay,  my  husband,  command  me  not  to  leave  you," 
she  entreated ;  "  but,  so  long  as  I  am  permitted,  let  me 
stay  by  your  side  to  comfort  you  and  do  what  I  can 
to  relieve  your  pains." 

"The  Lord  bless  and  reward  you  for  your  devotion 
to  me,  my  dear  wifel"  he  said,  with  deep  emotion. 
"  Oh,  Aline,  my  beloved  one !  I  long  to  clasp  you  in 
my  arms ;  but  I  cannot.  I  shall  never  be  able  to  do 
so  again;  these  mangled  limbs  are  powerless — they 
refuse  to  obey  my  will.  And  our  dear  babe — hold  him 
to  me,  that  I  may  kiss  him  once  more  and  give  him  a 
father's  blessing.  I  am  almost  done  with  earth  ;  but 
may  the  Lord  spare  you  to  train  him  up  for  his  service ! 
I  charge  you,  Aline,  to  bring  him  up  in  the  fear  of  God, 
and  teach  him  to  walk  in  h*>  ways  and  dread  nothing 
so  much  as  sin." 

She  held  the  sleeping  babe  to  him,  that  he  mighl 
19* 


222  CASELLA. 

press  his  lips  to  itb  soft  cheek,  promising,  as  she  did 
so,  that,  if  her  life  and  its  were  spared,  she  wDuld  in- 
deed try  to  train  it  up  for  God.  Then,  laying  it  by  hi? 
side,  she  smoothed  the  straw  of  his  wretched  pallet, 
lifting  the  wounded  limbs  with  tender,  loving  hands, 
and  placing  them  more  comfortably  upon  it;  and,  sit- 
ting down  beside  him,  she  fed  him  with  the  bread  she 
had  brought,  and,  laying  her  cool  hand  on  his  heated 
brow,  she  softly  repeated  such  words  as  these  :  "  If  ye 
suffer  for  righteousness'  sake,  happy  are  ye  ;  and  be  not 
afraid  of  their  terror,  neither  be  troubled."  "  Beloved, 
think  it  not  strange  concerning  the  fiery  trial  which  is 
to  try  you,  as  though  some  strange  thing  happened 
unto  you  ;  but  rejoice,  inasmuch  as  ye  are  partakers  of 
Christ's  sufferings ;  that  when  his  glory  shall  be  re- 
vealed, ye  may  be  glad  also  with  exceeding  joy;1'  until 
at  length,  worn  out  with  pain,  and  lulled  to  rest  by  the 
precicus,  comforting  words  and  the  loved  voice,  lie  fell 
asleep 


■CASELLA.  223 


CHAPTER  XV. 

*Poor  wife !  poor  wife  !  his  crown  is  won, 
But  sore  bereaved  art  thou! 
Dear  Saviour,  help  the  helpless  one — 
Thou  art  her  husband  now." 

Mrs.  A.  Stuabt  Moirrarra 

"  Like  the  lily, 
That  once  was  mistress  of  the  field,  and  flourished, 
I'll  hang  my  head  and  perish." 

Shakspeaee  :  Henry  VIIL 

Day  and  night  were  alike  in  that  gloomy  cell  where 
Pierre  Masson  was  lying,  for  no  glad  ray  of  heaven's 
eunlight  could  ever  enter  it,  and  its  thick  walls  were 
never  penetrated  by  any  sound  from  the  busy  world 
without :  it  was  all  one  long  night  of  utter  silence  and 
of  darkness  that  might  be  felt.  Their  food,  which  was 
brought  to  them  at  distant  intervals  and  silently  thrust 
in  through  a  small  opening  in  the  door,  made  for  the 
purpose,  consisted  of  a  scanty  supply  of  bread,  so  bad 
that  only  excessive  hunger  could  have  made  it  possible 
for  any  one  to  eat  it,  and  a  small  allowance  of  water, 
as  impure  and  unwholesome  as  that  which  flows 
through  the  gutters  in  our  streets. 

The  lamp  continued  to  burn,  giving  a  dim  light,  until 
the  supply  of  oil  was  exhausted,  when  it  went  out,  and 
they  had  no  longer  even  the  melancholy  pleasure  of 
looking  upon  each  other's  faces ;  but  they  could  still 
converse  in  low  tones,  and  they  talked  much  of  Him 


224  CASELLA. 

who  had  died  to  redeem  them,  and  of  that  better  land 
where,  after  the  toils  and  sufferings  of  this  mortal  life 
should  be  over,  they  hoped  to  meet  never  to  part  again, 
and  to  dwell  "forever  with  the  Lord;"  and  often,  as 
they  thus  conversed,  heaven  seemed  very  near,  and 
even  amid  all  the  horrors  of  that  loathsome  prison-cell, 
and  with  torture  and  a  violent  death  in  very  near  and 
certain  prospect,  the  sense  of  their  Saviour's  presence 
and  his  love  to  them  filled  their  hearts  with  joy  and 
peace  in  believing. 

They  knew  not  how  long  they  had  been  together  ; 
but  it  could  not  have  been  less  than  several  weeks, 
and  Pierre's  limbs  had  so  far  recovered  from  the  effects 
of  the  torture  that  he  was  now  able,  with  his  wife's 
assistance,  to  raise  himself  to  a  sitting  posture,  and, 
while  she  supported  him  with  one  arm,  he  could  clasp 
her  other  hand  in  his.  It  was  the  second  or  third  time 
that  she  had  helped  him  thus  to  relieve  the  weariness 
of  constant  confinement  to  that  wretched  couch. 

"Alas,  my  husband,  that  you  should  thus  languish 
in  this  loathsome  cell!"  she  said,  with  a  deep-drawn 
sigh,  as  she  passed  her  arm  around  him,  and  he  leaned 
his  head  upon  her  shoulder.  "  Would  that  I  could 
give  you  light  and  air  and  nourishing  food!  for  you  are 
very  weak." 

"  That  is  but  a  cause  for  thankfulness,  dear  wife, 
6ince  I  may  therefore  hope  the  sooner  to  be  released 
from  both  this  cell  and  this  prison-house  of  clay,"  he 
answered,  in  a  patient,  uncomplaining  tone  ;  "  and,  oh, 
what  a  mercy  that  I  am  out  of  hell !  and  that  these 
persecutors  can  only  kill  the  body,  but  after  that  have 
no  more  that  they  can  do  !  Ah,  how  short  will  seem 
the  time  of  suffering  here  when  compared  with  the 


CASELLA.  225 

ages  of  eternal  bliss  in  the  presence  of  our  Lord  !  And 
what  right  have  I  to  murmur  or  complain  ?  for  though 
I  am  innocent  of  any  crime  against  my  fellow-men,  yet 
I  am,  in  the  sight  of  God,  a  miserable  sinner,  deserving 
of  everlasting  punishment ;  and  yet,  blessed  be  his  holy 
name  !  he  '  has  redeemed  me  from  the  curse  of  the  law, 
being  made  a  curse  for  me,'  and  has  given  me  eternal 
life,  and  I  shall  never  perish." 

"  No  ;  for  none  is  able  to  pluck  you  out  of  his  hand," 
she  said;  "  and,  whatever  we  may  be  called  to  endure 
ere  he  takes  us  to  himself,  we  know  that  we  shall  not 
suffer  one  unneeded  pang — one  more  than  shall  be  for 
his  honor  and  glory  and  our  eternal  good ;  'for  I  reckon 
that  the  sufferings  of  this  present  time  are  not  worthy 
to  be  compared  with  the  glory  which  shall  be  revealed 
in  us.'  " 

" '  For  our  light  affliction,  which  is  but  for  a  moment, 
worketh  for  us  a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight 
of  glory,' "  repeated  Pierre. 

"  But,  ah,  my  beloved,  when  I  think  of  what  is  before 
you,  and  of  all  you  are  suffering  now,  the  cross  seems 
very  heavy,"  murmured  Aline,  mournfully.  "Oh, 
what  but  His  promise  to  be  \\  ith  his  people  always — 
to  help,  to  strengthen,  to  uphold  them — to  give  grace 
and  glory — what  but  that  could  keep  a  frail  worm  of 
the  dust  from  sinking  beneath  this  heavy  load  ?" 

"  lie  is  faithful  to  his  promises,"  said  Pierre.  "  Let 
us  trust  him  fully,  and  he  will  enable  us  to  glorify 
him,  even  in  the  fires."  And,  making  a  feeble  effort  to 
clasp  his  wasted  hands  together,  he  poured  out  an 
earnest  prayer  for  grace  and  strength  to  overcome  the 
fear  of  man  and  endure  to  the  end. 

Scarcely  had  the  last  words  left  his  lips,  when  a 


226  CASELLA. 

grating  sound  told  them  that  the  key  was  turning  in 
the  lock  of  their  cell-door.  It  swung  open,  and  Ber- 
nardo entered,  bearing  a  torch,  whose  sudden  glare 
dazzled  their  eyes.  Nor  did  he  come  alone ;  and  Aline 
almost  shrieked  with  terror  as  she  caught  sight  of  the 
two  horrible  figures  who  accompanied  him, — two 
men  clothed  in  long  black  robes,  and  their  heads  and 
faces  covered  with  a  cowl  of  the  same  dismal  hue,  with 
holes  for  the  eyes,  nose,  and  mouth. 

They  passed  swiftly  and  noiselessly  across  the  floor, 
and,  raising  Pierre  in  their  arms,  bore  him  away,  with- 
out speaking  a  word ;  while  Aline,  fearing  nothing  so 
much  as  separation  from  her  husband,  started  to  her 
feet,  and,  hastily  snatching  her  babe  from  the  straw 
where  it  lay  sleeping,  followed  quickly  after,  her  heart 
sending  up  agonized  petitions  for  him  who  was  so  dear 
to  her,  that,  if  possible,  some  way  of  escape  might  be 
opened,  or,  if  that  could  not  be,  that  God  would  be  with 
him  in  the  dreadful  scenes  through  which  he  was  about 
to  pass,  strengthening  him  to  endure  to  the  end,  and 
that,  if  consistent  with  His  holy  will,  his  sufferings 
might  be  short. 

Swiftly  those  horrible  figures  glided  onward,  bearing 
their  silent  and  unresisting  victim,  through  various 
.windings  and  turnings,  Aline  following,  and  never 
losing  sight  of  them,  though  many  times  her  foot  slipped 
on  the  slimy  stones  and  she  was  near  falling. 

At  length  they  entered  a  large  subterranean  cham- 
ber, through  whose  thick,  humid  atmosphere  the  red 
light  of  torches  gleamed,  showing  walls  of  solid  rock, 
glistening  with  moisture  and  hung  with  a  variety  of 
instruments  of  torture.  A  rack  stood  on  one  side,  a/id 
in  a  far  corner  gleamed  a  pan  of  burning  coals.     Here 


CASELLA.  22'J 

Bat  the  prior  and  the  two  Inquisitors,  and  near  them  a 
notary,  with  pen,  ink,  and  paper  on  a  little  table  before 
him. 

Pierre's  conductors  set  him  upon  his  feet,  directly  in 
front  of  the  Inquisitors,  supporting  him  on  each  side, 
for  he  was  utterly  unable  to  stand  alone  ;  and  while 
Ali no  stood  at  a  little  distance,  shuddering  with  'fear 
and  horror  as  her  eye  glanced  from  one  terrible  feature 
of  the  scene  to  another,  the  principal  Inquisitor  thus 
addressed  the  poor  victim,  in  honeyed  accents:  "My 
son,  we  hope  that  our  prayers  for  your  conversion 
have  at  length  been  granted,  that  you  have  been  led 
to  see  the  error  of  your  ways,  and  are  now  prepared 
to  abjure  your  vile  heresies  and  become  reconciled  to 
the  church  ;  that  thus  your  soul  may  be  snatched  from 
the  devil,  who  already  had  you  in  his  grasp,  and  saved 
from  hell,  into  which  you  had  well-nigh  fallen." 

"I  have  long  been  reconciled  to  the  church,  my 
lord,"  replied  Pierre,  in  calm  though  feeble  tones. 

"  Unhappy  slave  of  the  devil,"  said  the  Inquisitor, 
"that  cannot  be;  for  the  crime  of  which  you  are  guilty 
is  no  less  than  the  damnable  one  of  speaking  against 
the  holy  sacrifice  of  the  mass  ;  a  crime  for  which  even 
a  horrible  death  cannot  atone,  and  which  is  of  itself 
6u  Indent  to  sink  your  soul  to  perdition  unless  you  re- 
pent. Will  you  now  retract,  confess  your  sin,  and 
abjure  your  heresy  ?" 

"  My  lord,"  said  Pierre,  "  I  cannot  retract  what  I 
believe  to  be  God's  truth,  nor  consent  to  give  to  the 
creature  that  worship  and  honor  which  are  due  to  the 
Creator  alone !" 

"  Horrible  blasphemy  I"  muttered  the  prior,  crossing 
himself  vehemently  several  times. 


228  CASELLA. 

"Unhappy  man,  obstinate  heretic,  he  will  have  it 
sol"  exclaimed  the  Inquisitor,  with  a  deep-drawn  sigh 
and  sad,  disconsolate  air,  at  the  same  time  making1  a 
sign  to  the  tormentors,  who  instantly  seized  Pierre 
and  stretched  him  upon  the  rack. 

With  a  wild  cry  of  unspeakable  anguish,  Aline  threw 
herself  at  the  feet  of  the  Inquisitors  and  pleaded  for 
mercy  for  her  husband.  "  He  is  innocent  of  any  crime,'* 
she  said.  "Will  you  shed  innocent  blood?  Ah,  my 
lords,  have  pity,  and  spare  him  to  me  and  to  this  dear 
babe  !  Show  mercy  to  him,  as  you  hope  to  have  it 
shown  to  you  in  the  last  great  day." 

But  as  well  might  she  have  spoken  to  the  rocky 
walls  that  encompassed  this  horrible  place. 

"Abjure  your  heresy,  and  persuade  him  to  do  the 
same,  and  he  shall  go  free,"  replied  the  Inquisitor,  in  an 
icy  tone;  "  but  otherwise  justice  must  take  its  course." 
And,  with  a  heart-rending  moan,  Aline  staggered  to 
her  feet,  and  tottered  feebly  to  her  husband's  side. 

But  I  will  not  harrow  the  feelings  of  my  reader  with 
a  description  of  the  horrible  tortures  of  the  Inquisition. 
Enough  to  say  that  to  the  gentle,  timid,  loving  Aline, 
who  had  feared  that  she  could  never  endure  the  sight 
of  suffering  borne  by  those  so  dear  to  her,  was  fulfilled 
the  promise,  "As  thy  da3Ts,  so  shall  thy  strength  be," 
and  she  was  enabled  to  stand  by  through  all  that 
dreadful  scene,  encouraging  the  martyr  with  the  words 
of  the  Master,  "  Be  not  afraid  of  them  that  kill  the 
body,  and  after  that  have  no  more  that  they  can  do." 
"Be  thou  faithful  unto  death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a 
crown  of  life." 

And  he  was  faithful.  The  agony  was  very  great,  but 
the  Lord  enabled  him  to  bear  it,  and  only  words  of 


CAS  ELL  A.  229 

prayer   escaped   his   lips,    until    at   length  elbausted 
nature  ^ave  way,  and  he  became  insensible. 

.  Then,  as  the  tormentors  loosened  the  cords  and  raised 
the  bod}',  causing  a  gush  of  blood  from  the  mouth  and 
nostrils.  Aline  again  turned  to  the  Inquisitors. 

"My  lords!  my  lords!''  she  cried,  "have  you  no 
mercy  ?  are  your  hearts  of  stone  ?" 

"Abjure  your  heresy,  if  you  would  save  him,"  wag 
the  cold  reply. 

"I  cannot  deny  my  Lord,"  she  said;  and,  as  the  poor 
victim,  heaving  a  deep  sigh,  opened  his  eyes,  a  sign 
was  again  given  to  the  tormentors,  and  he  was  sub- 
jected to  the  torture  by  fire,  having  already  endured 
that  by  water. 

"O  God,  have  mercy,  for  the  love  of  Jesus!"  he 
cried,  in  his  agony. 

"  Implore  the  Virgin,"  said  the  Inquisitors. 

"  There  is  but  one  mediator,  even  Jesus,"  replied  the 
sufferer.     "0  God,  have  mercy,  for  his  dear  sake!" 

"Beloved,"  said  Aline,  drawing  near,  and  wiping 
the  cold  drops  of  agony  from  his  brow,  "you  have 
thus  far  witnessed  a  good  profession.  Oh,  be  faithful 
to  the  end,  which  cannot  now  be  far  distant;  remem- 
ber how  He  bled  and  died  for  you ;  remember  His  own 
words,  '  Whosoever  therefore  shall  confess  me  before 
men,  him  will  I  confess  also  before  my  Father  which 
is  in  heaven.  Behold,  I  come  quickly;  hold  that  fast 
which  thou  hast,  that  no  man  take  thy  crown.  Him 
that  overcometh  will  I  make  a  pillar  in  the  temple  of 
my  God,  and  he  shall  go  no  more  out.'" 

"Yes,  my  beloved  wife,"  gasped  the  poor  sulferer, 
"the  love  of  Christ  makes  even  this  agjny  endurable. 
May  he  bless  and  keep  you   until  we  meet  above,— 
20 


330  CASELLA. 

you,  and  our  child.  Father,  forgive  them!  Lord  Jesue, 
come  quickly!" 

A  g-roan  of  unutterable  agony,  a  convulsive  shud- 
der, and  all  was  over;  the  head  fell  back,  and  the 
features  settled  into  the  still  majesty  of  death. 

"Thank  God,  thou  art  at  rest  at  last,  my  Pierre!" 
burst  from  Aline's  pale,  quivering  lips,  and,  stooping, 
she  pressed  a  kiss  upon  his  brow ;  then,  stretching  out 
her  hand  to  the  Inquisitors,  "My  lords,"  she  said, 
"may  God  forgive  you,  as  I  do!"  And,  turning,  she 
staggered  from  the  room,  following  the  tormentors,  two 
of  whom  had  already  raised  the  body  of  her  husband 
in  their  arms  and  were  carrying  it  away. 

"  (Shall  we  suffer  her  to  escape,  my  lord?"  asked  the 
Uddev-Inquisitor,  looking  at  his  colleague.  "  Shall  we 
not  ovder  her  detention  ?" 

"Nay,  let  her  go  for  the  present;  we  have  work 
enough  before  us,"  was  the  reply,  as  another  haggard, 
emaciated  creature  was  brought  in  and  placed  before 
them.  "Nor  is  she  likely  to  go  far,"  he  added,  ex- 
changing an  evil  smile  with  the  prior. 

The  men  who  bore  the  dead  body  of  the  martyred 
Pierre  glided  rapidly  and  noiselessly  onward,  and  were 
quickly  lost  to  the  view  of  the  heart-broken  wife,  amid 
tb«  dark  and  gloomy  windings  of  the  prison. 

Feebly  she  tottered  forward,  feeling  her  way  by  the 
slimy  walls,  gasping  for  breath  in  the  thick,  humid  air, 
slipping  and  falling,  and  staggering  to  her  feet  again, 
all  the  time  straining  her  feebly  wailing  infant  with  a 
convulsive  clasp  to  her  breast.  All  was  darkness  and 
silenve  about  her,  and  she  knew  not  whither  her  steps 
were  tending — whether  she  was  nearing  the  outer  air 
or  going  deeper  into  the  bowels  of  the  earth ;  and,  over- 


CAS  ELL  A.  231 

come  with  fear,  horror,  and  despair,  nothing  but  love 
for  her  child,  and  the  desire  to  save  it,  kept  her  from 
sinking  utterly.  A  silent  but  agonized  cry  for  help 
went  up  from  her  crushed  and  bleeding  heart,  and 
entered  into  the  ear  of  Him  who  has  said,  "Call  upon 
me  in  the  day  of  trouble  ;  I  will  deliver  thee,  and  thou 
shalt  glorify  me."  The  next  instant  she  again  stumbled 
and  fell,  and,  throwing  out  her  hand,  found  that  she 
was  on  the  brink  of  some  pit,  chasm,  or  precipice — she 
knew  not  what,  for  no  ray  of  light  assisted  ber  vision — 
and,  recoiling  in  terror,  she  once  more  called  upon  God 
for  help  and  deliverance. 

It  was  at  hand.  Something  seemed  to  glide  toward 
her  in  the  thick  darkness ;  she  felt  a  slight  touch  on 
her  shoulder,  and  the  voice  of  the  old  porter,  Bernardo, 
whispered  close  to  her  ear,  ''Beware  !  destruction  lies 
in  your  path.  You  are  on  the  very  edge  of  an  almost 
bottomless  abyss.  See!"  And,  opening  a  dark-lantern, 
he  disclosed  the  yawning  gulf  at  their  feet. 

Aline  looked  down,  and  drew  back  shuddering-.  It 
was  a  deep  pit  sunk  in  the  floor  of  the  subterranean 
passage— whether  natural  or  artificial,  she  could  not 
tell — but  a  horrible  trap  for  the  unwary  feet  of  passers- 
by  ;  the  sides  near  the  mouth  rough  and  jagged  with 
points  of  rock,  and  all  below  the  blackness  of  darkness. 
There  was  a  trap-door,  but  it  had  been  left  open.  And 
qow  she  remembered  a  sound  that  had  reached  her  ear 
some  moments  before,  as  of  a  sullen  plunge  of  some 
heavy  body  falling  to  a  great  depth. 

"  It  was  in  there  they  threw/u'm,"  whispered  Bernardo, 
again  placing  his  lips  close  to  her  ear;  "and  they  think 
you  arc  with  him  now.  But  come,  follow  me,  and  I 
will  lead  you  out,  when  you  must  flee  to  your  mount 


232  CASELLA. 

ains  and  hide;  for  should  it  ever  become  known  to 
them  that  you  have  escaped,  neither  your  life  nor  miae 
would  be  safe  for  a  single  day:  nor  would  death  be  the 
worst  that  would  befall  us.  But  hide  yourself,  and  they 
will  be  sure  that  you  have  fallen  in  here,  and  never  sus- 
pect me  of  assisting-  you  to  escape. " 

He  shut  down  the  trap-door,  closed  his  lantern,  and, 
taking-  her  by  the  hand,  "  Come,"  he  said  ;  "we  have 
no  time  to  lose.  Thank  Heaven  that  your  babe  has 
ceased  its  cries;  they  would  have  betrayed  us."  And 
he  hurried  her  forward,  and,  holding  her  up  with  his 
strong  arm,  conveyed  Jier  swiftly  and  safely  through 
the  mazes  of  that  horrible  prison,  till  they  reached  the 
outer  air. 

They  were  in  the  garden  of  the  monastery,  and, 
looking  up,  Aline  saw  the  stars  shining  in  the  sky, 
while  in  the  east  a  faint  glimmer  of  light  showed  that 
the  dawn  was  near. 

"Hist!  follow  me,  and  make  no  noise,"  whispered 
Bernardo  ;   "but  keep  in  the  shadow  of  the  trees." 

Aline  silently  obeyed,  and  another  moment  brought 
them  to  a  little  side  gate,  evidently  not  in  frequent  use, 
for  it  was  with  some  difficulty  that  her  guide  unlocked 
:t;  this  accomplished,  however,  he  pushed  it  hastily 
open,  and,  thrusting  her  out,  whispered,  earnestly, 
"Linger  here  not  a  moment,  as  you  value  your  life; 
and  flee  from  the  town  the  instant  the  gates  are 
opened." 

Then,  without  giving  her  time  for  a  word  of  thanks, 
he  shut  and  locked  the  postern,  and  she  heard  the  faint 
rustle  of  his  garments  as  he  glided  cautiously  back  to 
the  house. 

Stunned,  bewildered,  exhausted  by  all  she  had  gone 


CASELLA.  233 

through,  for  a  moment  Aline  leaned  against  the  wall, 
almost  more  dead  than  alive,  and  scarcely  knowing  or 
heeding  where  she  was;  but  her  infant  woke,  and  its 
phiful  wail  roused  her  to  the  necessity  for  exertion  if 
she  would  save  herself  and  it  from  a  fresh  incarceration 
in  that  gloomy  abode,  with  all  the  horrors  that  woulu 
follow;  or  the  friend  who  had  rescued  them,  from  tor- 
ture and  death  ;  and  with  a  terrified  start  she  hugged  it 
close  to  her  breast,  and  hurried  away  as  fast  as  her 
trembling  limbs  would  carry  her,  nor  paused  again 
until  she  reached  a  house  near  the  entrance  to  the 
town,  where  she  sank  down,  half  fainting,  under  an 
arcade,  to  wait  and  watch  for  the  opening  of  the  gates. 

But  few  of  the  inhabitants  of  Pignerol  had  yet  shaken 
off  their  slumbers,  and  the  streets  seemed  empty  and 
deserted  ;  but  now  and  then  a  distant  sound  of  foot- 
steps made  Aline  tremble  anew,  and  shrink  farther 
into  the  shadow  of  the  building,  with  the  sudden  fear 
that  she  was  pursued.  But  no  one  came  near  her;  and 
at  length  the  gates  were  opened,  and  she  rose  and 
passed  out,  taking  the  road  that  led  to  the  valleys. 

The  time  of  waiting  had  seemed  long,  yet  she  had 
scarcely  recovered  strength  to  move ;  and  the  warder 
at  the  gate  noticed  that  the  first  person  who  passed 
out  that  morning  was  a  woman  with  a  young  babe  in 
her  arms ;  a  woman  who  tottered  with  weakness,  as  if 
she  would  have  fallen  at  every  sttp,  and  whose  face  of 
deadly  pallor,  with  its  set  and  rigid  features  and  stony 
eyes,  made  Mm  shiver  with  horror  and  shrink  from 
her,  as  she  passed  him,  as  though  she  had  been  a  walk- 
ing corpse.  lie  looked  after  her,  and  wondered  who 
she  was,  and  what  terrible  blow  had  fallen  upon  her; 
out  he  never  knew,  nor  ever  saw  her  agaiu. 
20* 


234  CASELL  1. 

The  sun  was  nearing  the  western  mountain-tops 
when  the  doorway  of  Hubert  Romano's  cottage  was 
darkened  by  a  slight  female  figure,  and,  starting  up 
with  a  wild  cry  of  surprise  and  anguish,  Madalena 
caught  the  half-fainting  form  of  her  sister  in  her  arms. 
Barbara  took  the  infant  and  cared  for  it,  while  the 
weeping  Madalena  laid  the  young  mother — the  newly- 
made  widow — upon  her  own  bed,  and  with  the  tender- 
est  caresses  sought  to  soothe  and  relieve  her  wounded, 
breaking  heart.  She  asked  no  question;  one  look  into 
that  pallid,  woe-worn  face,  with  its  tearless  agony,  its 
lines  of  deep  suffering,  was  enough  to  tell  her  all  she 
needed  to  know;  and  her  tears  fell  like  rain  as  she 
bent  over  this  dear  only  sister,  so  young,  so  lovely,  so 
like  to  a  crushed  and  broken  lily  in  her  patient,  un- 
complaining sorrow.  Madalena  chafed  the  cold  hands, 
smoothed  the  disordered  tresses,  and  bathed  the  burn- 
ing brow,  all  the  time  murmuring  words  of  sympathy 
and  endearment,  or  speaking  to  the  poor  desolate  one 
of  Him  who  has  said,  "As  one  whom  his  mother  corn- 
forteth,  so  will  I  comfort  you." 

But  her  words  seemed  unheard  or  unheeded;  no 
sound  passed  the  pale  lips,  and  there  was  still  the  same 
look  of  unutterable  anguish  in  the  wide-open,  tearless 
eyes. 

All  night  Madalena  watched  and  prayed  beside  her  ; 
yet  she  asked  not  for  her  life,  but  only  that  she  might 
be  resigned  to  the  Master's  will — that  he  wTould  heal 
her  broken  heart,  put  underneath  her  the  everlasting 
arms,  and  in  his  own  good  time  take  her  home  to  glory. 

The  east  was  growing  bright  with  the  coming  day, 
and  Madalena,  who  b  ad  been  kneeling  for  some  mo- 
ments by  the  bedside,  sending  up  her  silent  but  fer- 


CASELLA.  235 

vent  petitions,  arose  and  once  more  bent  over  that  pale, 
still  form,  which  had  lain  there  silent  and  motionless 
through  all  those  long  dreary  hours.  A  slight  sigh  of 
relief  escaped  her  as  she  saw  that  at  last  the  weary 
eyes  had  closed,  and  that,  though  the  fair,  young  face 
still  wore  an  expression  of  unutterable  sadness,  the 
stony  look  of  despair  was  gone. 

"Thank  God,  she  sleeps!  she  will  yet  be  spared  to 
her  babe  and  to  us !"  was  the  glad  thought  of  her  heart. 
But  no  :  Aline's  eyes  opened,  aud,  gazing  up  into  her 
sister's  face  with  an  expression  of  intense,  yearning 
affection,  she  said,  in  a  faint,  weak  voice,  "  Madalena, 
dearest  sister,  raise  me  up  and  fold  your  arms  about 
me.  Let  me  rest  my  head  on  your  dear  bosom,  and  I 
will  tell  you  all." 

Very  gently  and  tenderly  Madalena  raised  her  and 
folded  her  to  her  loving  heart,  and  then  the  sad  tale 
was  all  made  known.  Aline  told  of  her  husband's  suf- 
ferings in  his  loathsome  dungeon,  of  his  realizing  sense 
of  his  Saviour's  presence  and  his  sustaining  grace, 
of  the  fearful  agonies  endured  in  the  chamber  of  tor- 
ture, and  of  the  firm,  undaunted  Christian  courage  with 
which  they  were  borne. 

Madalena's  tears  fell  fast  during  the  sad  recital,  and 
bitter,  choking  sobs  burst  from  her  bosom,  for  Pierre 
had  been  dear  to  her  as  an  own  brother,  and  Aline  was 
dearer  still;  but  Aline's  eyes  were  tearless,  and  her 
voice,  though  faint  and  low,  and  sometimes  sinking 
entirely  from  weakuess,  never  faltered  to  the  very  end. 

"And  now,  my  Madalena,  I  am  going  to  him,"  she 
said.  "  He  was  faithful  unto  death,  and  has  received  a 
crown  of  life;  and  for  me  too  there  is  laid  up  a  crown 
of  rejoicing,  purchased  with  my  Saviour's  blood,  and  I 


236  CASELLA. 

go  to  inherit  it.  Do  not  grieve,  my  beloved  sister.  It 
is  better  so ;  for  to  me  life  were  but  a  barren  waste 
without  my  husband,  and  I  could  never,  never  forget 
the  dreadful  scenes  through  which  I  saw  him  pass  ; 
and,  oh,  what  joy  to  know  that  together  we  shall  dwell 
forever  with  the  Lord,  and  that  ere  long  you  too,  sweet 
sister,  and  all  our  dear  ones,  shall  be  with  us  there! 
And  you,  my  Madalena,  will  be  a  mother  to  my  baby 
boy,  and  love  him  for  my  sake;  and  Hubert  will  fill  a 
father's  place  to  him  and  to  Louis  and  little  Philip  ?" 

"God  helping  me,  I  will,"  replied  Hubert,  who  had 
entered  the  room  and  drawn  near  to  listen  as  Aline 
began  her  story;  and  his  manly  voice  trembled  with 
emotion. 

"  They  shall  be  dear  to  us  as  our  own  children,  and 
little  Pierre  the  pet  lamb  of  the  flock,"  whispered 
Madalena. 

"  Let  me  see  him.  once  more,  Hubert,"  said  Aline  ; 
and  Hubert  brought  the  babe,  which  was  sleeping 
sweetly.  The  dying  mother  took  it  in  her  arms,  and 
pressed  her  lips  again  and  again  to  its  soft  cheek,  then 
lifted  her  eyes  to  heaven,  her  lips  moving  as  if  in 
prayer,  while  two  tears  rolled  quickly  down  her  cheeks. 
Then,  giving  him  back  to  Hubert,  "  Tell  him,"  she  said, 
"that*  his  mother's  last  prayer  for  him  was  that  he 
might  follow  his  father  even  as  he  followed  Christ,  and 
be  found  faithful  even  unto  death." 

She  fell  back  into  her  sister's  arms,  her  head  drooped 
upon  her  bosom,  and,  with  a  gentle  sigh,  her  spirit 
took  its  flight. 


CASEL  LA.  231 


CHAPTER   XVI. 

"  Gird  your  hearts  with  silent  fortitude, 
Suffering,  yet  hoping  all  things." 

Mrs.  Hemans. 

It  is  again  the  depth  of  winter,  January  12,  1661, — ■ 
Bix  years  having  passed  away  since  the  opening  of  our 
story,  and  three  and  a  half  since  the  death  of  Pierre 
and  Aline. 

Years  they  have  been  of  sore  trouble  and  trial  to 
God's  dear  children,  the  persecuted  Waldenses ;  the 
government  at  Turin  still  continuing  its  oppressive 
measures,  and  Di  Bagnolo  and  his  troops  their  out- 
rages, so  that  increasing  numbers  of  the  poor  perse- 
cuted folk  have  been  compelled  to  abandon  their  homes 
and  flee  for  safety  to  the  mountain-fastnesses. 

They  have  been  much  oppressed  in  temporal  mat- 
ters; but  the  wounds  they  have  felt  most  sensibly  have 
been  those  aimed  at  their  spiritual  life.  A  former  edict 
had  guaranteed  the  free  exercise  of  their  public  wor- 
ship in  all  places  where  it  was  already  established,  of 
which  San  Giovanni  was  one,  and  the  edict  of  Pigne- 
rol  in  no  way  restricted  "his  guarantee  ;  yet  "  the 
auditor  Gastaldo,  who,  stil  a  member  of  the  Propa- 
ganda, had  become  governor  of  the  valleys,  issued, 
15th  June,  1657,  a  decree  prohibiting  the  Waldenses 
from  celebrating  their  worship  at  San  Giovanni,  under 
a  penalty  of  one  thousand  crowns  of  gold  against  the 
presiding  minister,  and  of  two  hundred  against  each 


238  CASELLA. 

person  present.  New  Papist  missions  were  estab- 
lished in  the  valleys:  the  Jesuits  got  a  footing  in 
every  direction  ;  exemption  from  taxes,  and  other  priv«" 
ileges,  were  granted  to  all  Catholic  converts,  while  the 
Protestants  were  treated  with  systematic  rigor  ;  the 
Pauphinese  pastors,  who  had  come  to  minister  sym- 
pathy and  consolation,  religious  and  fraternal,  to  the 
Waldenses  of  the  valleys,  were  expelled  on  the  pretext 
of  I  heir  being  foreigners." 

The  Waldenses  felt  that  this  prohibition  to  celebrate 
their  worship  at  San  Giovanni  was  a  menace  to  all 
their  churches,  because  if  one  were  effectually  assailed 
the  rest  could  nut  hope  long  to  escape  similar  treat- 
ment. 

Leger,  the  historian,  was  at  that  time  pastor  of  the 
San  Giovanni  church,  to  which  our  friends  belonged, 
Hubert  being  one  of  its  deacons.  Leger  was  a  man  of 
great  courage,  and  had  thus  far  remained  at  his  post  in 
suite  of  menaces  and  peril,  at  which  the  Propagandists 
and  the  Popish  clergy  were  greatly  exasperated,  and 
he  had  been  several  times  cited  to  appear  at  Turin  ; 
but,  the  citation  setting  forth  no  cause,  he  had  not 
obeyed  it. 

To  Hubert  and  his  family  these  had  been  years  of 
pinching  want,  privation,  and  unremitting  toil,  patiently 
and  cheerfully  borne  by  one  and  all,  because  they  knew 
it  was  the  will  of  God  that  they  should  be  thus  tried 
and  afflicted.  The  three  children  committed  by  Aline 
to  the  care  of  Hubert  and  Madalena  were  still  with 
them,  dearly  loved,  and  as  tenderly  cherished  as  their 
own,  with  whom  they  always  shared  alike. 

Louis,  now  grown  to  man's  estate,  was  no  linger  a 
burden,  but  assisted  by  his  labor  in  providing  for  the 


CASELLA.  239 

others;  and  Philip  too,  now  nine  years  of  age,  began  to 
be  useful ;  but  the  little  Pierre  was  still  too  young  for 
anything  but  play;  and  a  happy,  playful  child  he  was, 
ne~er  feeling  the  loss  of  the  parents  whose  place  his 
kind  aunt  and  uncle  so  fully  supplied. 

The  day's  work  was  done,  the  frugal  evening  meal 
had  been  eaten,  and  the  table  cleared  away,  and  now 
all  gathered  about  the  fire,  and  perfect  silence  reigned 
in  the  room,  as  Hubert  opened  the  family  Bible  and 
read  aloud  from  its  pages. 

It  was  a  pleasant  group  to  look  upou  : — Hubert,  with 
his  grave,  thoughtful,  kindly  face,  his  gentle  wife  sit- 
ting by  his  side,  with  a  lovely,  sleepiug  babe  upon  her 
knee, — another  Aline,  named  for  the  dear  departed, — 
and  Blanche,  now  a  sweet  child  of  seven,  on  a  stool  at 
her  feet ;  opposite  them  the  aged  grandmother,  with 
little  Pierre  and  Hubert's  son,  Antony,  about  the  sam8 
age,  one  on  each  side ;  near  her,  Paul  and  Philip,  ever 
inseparable  companions,  and  on  their  other  side  Philip's 
brother  Louis,  with  his  calm,  thoughtful  brow,  and  face 
sedate  and  even  sad  beyond  his  years;  for  the  past 
ever  lived  in  his  memory. 

The  reading  over,  all  knelt  while  Hubert  prayed, 
and  then  the  little  ones  were  put  to  bed,  and  only 
Barbara  and  Madalena,  Hubert  and  Louis,  remaiued. 
They  ,-i;t  lor  some  time  longer  about  the  lire,  convers- 
ing in  subdued  tones;  talking  of  the  portion  of  Scrip- 
ture that  had  been  read,  of  the  many  great  and  precious 
promises  of  (iod's  holy  word,  and  of  the  comfort  and 
consolation  thus  afforded  them  in  the  midst  of  all  their 
toils  and  trials,  of  which  they  spoke  in  a  patient,  sub- 
missive way,  as  being  less  than  their  sins  deserved, 
and  a  part  of  the  all  things  that  should  work  together 


240  CASELLA. 

for  their  good  ;  and  then  they  talked  of  the  joy  that  whs 
set  before  them — the  hope  of  an  eternity  of  bliss  at  God's 
right  hand;  of  the  promised  grace  according  to  their 
days;  of  the  dear  ones  gone  before,  and  of  "the  Captain 
of  their  salvation  made  perfect  through  sufferings/' 

But  it  was  growing  late,  and,  with  an  affectionate 
good-night,  they  separated. 

"Hark!"  exclaimed  Madalena,  as  Hubert  was  about 
to  put  out  the  light ;  "  surely  I  heard  a  footstep." 

Thej7  listened  intently.  For  a  moment  all  was  still: 
then  came  a  distinct  though  not  loud  rap  upon  the  outer 
door,  and  Hubert,  taking  up  the  lamp,  returned  to  the 
kitchen,  Madalena  hastily  throwing  on  her  dress  again 
and  following  him. 

"Who  is  there?  and  what  is  wanted?"  he  asked, 
setting  clown  the  light  and  drawing  near  the  door. 

"It  is  1,  Martin  Copin,"  replied  a  familiar  voice, 
"come  to  warn  you  of  approaching  danger." 

Almost  before  the  words  had  left  his  lips,  the  bolts 
and  bars  were  removed,  and  he  was  cordially  invited 
to  enter. 

"  I  bring  you  ill  news,  my  friends,"  he  said,  stepping 
in  and  walking  briskly  up  and  down  the  room,  swing- 
ing his  arms  about  in  the  endeavor  to  restore  the  circu- 
lation. "  ft  is  bitterly  cold  on  the  bleak  mountain-sides 
to-night,  Hubert;  but  if  you  value  your  liberty  you 
must  flee  from  your  home  ere  the  morning  light." 

Madalena's  cheek  grew  pale,  and  she  turned  a  yearn- 
ing, anxious  look  upon  her  husband,  who  calmly  asked, 
"  How  so,  Martin  ?  what  new  clanger  threatens  ?" 

Martin  glanced  compassionately  at  Madalena  as  he 
replied,  "  To-day  a  decree  was  issued  by  the  senate  o\ 
Turin  condemning  the  Barba  Leger  to  death,  and  the 


CASFLLA.  241 

deacons  and  elders  of  tbe  church  of  San  Giovanni  to 
ten  years'  labor  in  the  galleys." 

"  Then,  Hubert,  flee  at  once !"  cried  Madalena,  clasp- 
ing her  hands  in  terror  and  dismay;  "they  may  be 
even  now  coming  to  arrest  yon." 

"No,"  said  Martin  ;  "  but  they  will  be  here  co-mor- 
row, without  doubt,  unless  a  fearful  storm  should  arise 
to  prevent  them;  and  your  husband's  only  safety  is  in 
speedy  flight." 

Hubert  saw  that  it  was  indeed  so,  and  immediately 
began  making  hurried  preparations  to  depart. 

''And  tbe  Barba  Leger  and  the  others — what  of 
them  ?"  he  asked,  anxiously. 

"  They,  too,  have  been  warned,  and,  I  believe,  have 
all  fled,"  replied  Martin.  "  The  barba,  I  doubt  not,  is 
already  on  his  way  to  England." 

"  Thank  God  for  that  I"  said  Madalena,  "We  will  all 
pray  that  he  ma}- reach  that  land  of  freedom  in  safety." 

Barbara  and  Louis,  hearing  the  unbarring  of  the 
door  and  the  sound  of  voices  in  earnest  conversation, 
had  risen  and  dressed  with  all  haste  ;  and  now  first  one 
and  then  the  other  returned  to  the  kitchen,  and,  while 
Louis  rekindled  the  fire  and  Barbara  set  food  before 
the  visitor  and  prepared  some  for  Hubert  to  take  with 
him  in  his  flight,  Madalena  gathered  together  a  few 
articles  of  clothing  for  him,  and  made  them  up  into  a 
little  bundle,  listened  to  his  parting  words  of  advice 
and  consolation,  and,  following  him  into  the  bedroom, 
watched  him  with  tearful  eyes  as  he  bent  for  a  moment 
over  each  loved  sleeper;  then  .-he  wrapped  his  cloak 
about  him  with  her  own  loving  hands,  and,  with  a  ten- 
der farewell,  they  parted,  not  knowing  when,  if  ever, 
they  should  meet  again  upon  earth. 
21 


242  C A  SELL  A. 

Martin  wont  with  him,  for  he  dared  not  excite  sus- 
picion by  being  found  there  in  the  morning;  and,  fol- 
lowing the  dear  fugitive  and  his  kind,  faithful  friend 
with  their  prayers,  Barbara,  Madalena,  and  Louis  once 
more  retired  to  rest. 

The  cottage  which,  at  the  time  of  the  publishing  of 
Gastaldo's  edict,  stood  next  below  Hubert's,  on  the 
southern  slope  of  the  hill,  was  then  owned  and  occu- 
pied by  a  Yaudois  named  Joseph  Orselli.  On  return- 
ing, after  the  signing  of  the  treaty,  Joseph  found  his 
little  dwelling  in  ruins.  With  much  labor  he  rebuilt 
it,  and  his  wife  and  little  ones  had  again  a  home,  for 
which  they  were  truly  thankful,  though  they  were  still 
far  less  comfortable  than  in  former  days.  But  they 
were  not  permitted  to  enjoy  it  long.  Orselli  was  on'' 
day  set  upon  and  killed  by  some  of  Bagnolo's  troopersv 
and  his  wife,  being  very  ill  at  the  time,  was  so  overcome 
by  her  sad  loss  that  she  survived  him  only  a  few  hours. 

The  children  were  then  scattered  amoug  the  neigh- 
bors, and  the  cottage  was  taken  possession  of  by  a 
family  of  Papists, — Ursula  di  Agnolo  and  her  children. 
Ursula  was  the  widow  of  a  Popish  trooper  u  ho  had 
been  killed  in  battle  by  the  Waldeuses ;  and  she,  being 
a  bigoted  Papist  and  a  woman  of  violent  temper,  bore 
a  bitter  hatred  to  the  Yaudois,  both  on  account  of 
their  religion  and  of  the  manner  of  her  husband's 
death.  She  and  her  children  became  the  pests  of  the 
whole  hamlet,  and  especially  of  the  Romanos.  who, 
being  her  nearest  neighbors,  were  most  exposed  to  her 
persecutions.  It  was  she  who,  on  the  morning  suc- 
ceeding Hubert's  flight,  guided  up  the  height  the  sol- 
diers of  the  garrison  of  La  Tour  sent  to  arrest  him, 
and  pointed  out  his  cottage  to  them. 


CASELLA.  243 

The  family  had  just  risen  from  their  frugal  and 
scanty  breakfast  when  the  soldiers  rushed  in,  calling, 
with  many  oaths  and  curses  and  fierce  threats,  for 
Tlubert  to  appear  and  give  himself  up. 

"  lie  is  not  here,  sirs,"  said  Louis,  stepping  forward. 

"  You  speak  falsely  !  you  have  hidden  hiin  1"  re- 
turned one  of  the  troopers,  fiercely,  at  the  same  time 
dealing  Louis  a  blow  with  his  musket  that  felled  him 
to  the  earth.  Some  of  them  then  began  beating  Bar- 
bara, Madalena,  and  the  children,  to  make  them  tell 
where  Hubert  was,  while  others  ransacked  the  house, 
searching  for  him  in  every  nook  and  corner  and  help- 
ing themselves  to  whatever  they  fancied  of  the  goods 
of  the  poor  cottagers.  They  then  set  fire  to  the  house, 
aud  went  away,  vowing  vengeance  "upon  any  one  who 
should  venture  to  put  out  the  flames.  But,  the  cottage 
being  built  of  stone  and  the  roof  covered  with  a  heavy 
fall  of  snow,  the  fire  had  made  but  little  progress  ere 
the  Yaudois  neighbors  came  to  the  rescue ;  and  they 
soon  succeeded  in  extinguishing  it. 

Louis  was  so  completely  stunned  by  the  blow  the 
soldier  had  given  him  that  he  lay  for  a  long  time  in- 
sensible, and  his  friends  began  to  fear  that  he  was 
dead  ;  but  every  effort  was  made  to  restore  him  to 
consciousness,  and  at  length*  he  revived,  and  in  a  few 
days  he  had  quite  recovered  from  the  effects  of  the 
injury. 

Madalena  was  very  anxious  until  she  heard  news  of 
her  husband  to  the  effect  that  he  had  distanced  his 
pursuers  and  succeeded  in  joining  a  band  of  his  Yau- 
dois brethren — men  who,  like  himself,  had  fled  from 
the  tyranny  and  oppression  of  their  persecutors  to  the 
mountain-fastnesses,  where  they  concealed  themselves 


244  CASELLA. 

in  inaccessible  caverns,  whence  they  made  frequen;  de- 
scents upon  the  Popish  towns  and  villages,  levying 
contributions  on  tlicin  for  the  support  of  themselves 
and  the  distressed  mountaineers,  the  tyranny  and  ra- 
pacity of  their  foes  having  left  them  no  other  means  of 
subsistence. 

Leger  and  Gianavel  had  both  been  condemned  to 
death,  twenty  other  persons  to  the  galleys,  and  many 
more  were  under  prosecution  for  having  resisted  the 
orders  of  the  duke  by  exercising  the  Protestant  wor- 
ship in  San  Giovanni.  The  condemned  men  having 
fled,  troops  were  sent  to  lay  waste  their  little  farm's 
and  destroy  their  houses.  Leger  went  to  England, 
and  Gianavel  became  the  leader  of  the  band  of  moun- 
taineers— styled  banditti  by  the  government — which 
daily  increased  in  numbers  as  the  continued  outrages 
of  the  brutal  soldiery  drove  more  and  more  of  the  op- 
pressed people  from  their  homes  to  the  mountain-wilds. 

Barbara  and  Madalena  still  remained,  with  their 
children,  in  their  little  cottage  on  the  heights,  knowing 
that  they  were  in  daily  and  hourly  peril  from  Bagno- 
lo's  troops,  yet  almost  without  fear,  because  they  knew 
also  that  they  were  under  the  constant  protection  of 
Him  without  whom  not  a  hair  of  their  heads  could 
perish. 

Louis  was  with  them  still,  and  exerted  himself  to 
the  utmost  for  the  support  of  the  family ;  nor  were  their 
own  hands  ever  idle,  and  occasionally  a  supply  came 
from  Hubert;  yet  gaunt  famine  often  stared  them  in  the 
face,  and  clothes  grew  threadbare  and  old,  while  no 
means  were  at  hand  to  replace  them;  and  they  had 
need  of  strong  faith  to  keep  their  hearts  from  sinking 
utterly. 


CAS  ELL  A.  245 

They  had  also  another  and  sore  trial  in  their  Papist 
neighbors,  Ursula  and  her  children,  of  whom  she  had 
four :  the  eldest,  Andrea,  about  a  year  older  than 
Philip  and  Paul.  Susette,  near  Blanche's  age,  and  Nina 
and  Pietro,  two  or  three  years  younger.  Ursula's  cot- 
tage being  a  little  lower  down  the  slope  of  the  hill  than 
their  own,  and  very  near  the  path  that  led  to  the  plain, 
whither  necessity  often  called  them,  they  were  com- 
pelled frequently  to  pass  within  a  few  feet  of  the  little 
inclosure  which  surrounded  her  dwelling;  and  it  was 
the  especial  delight  of  both  mother  and  children  to 
sally  forth  on  these  occasions  and  cast  stones  and  dirt 
at  the  unoffending  Waldenses,  whom  they  styled  "ob- 
stinate heretics  and  Lutherans,"  at  the  same  time 
loading  them  with  every  other  abusive  epithet  that 
thev  could  think  of;  and  they  were  neither  few  nor 
mild.  Xor  could  the  Vaudois  children  of  the  hamlet 
at  any  time  go  out  to  play  or  to  gather  flowers  or  ber- 
ries upon  the  hill-sides  without  exposing  themselves  to 
the  same  harsh  and  abusive  treatment. 

All  this  was  borne  by  Barbara  and  Madalena  with 
the  utmost  Christiau  patience,  meekness,  and  forbear- 
ance, and  in  general  by  the  children  also.  They  "  re- 
turned not  railing  for  railing,  but  contrariwise  blessing; 
when  they  suffered  they  threatened  not,  but  committed 
tbemselveS  to  Him  that  judgeth  righteously;"'  ami  it 
was  of  him,  the  meek  and  lowly  Jesus,  and  his  forgiv- 
ing love,  that  the  mother  and  grandmother  always 
spoke  to  the  little  ones  when  they  came  in  wearied 
and  worn  out,  or  vexed  and  irritated  by  the  rude  and 
insulting  behavior  of  their  insolent  neighbors. 

There  was  a  difference  in  these  Waldensian  children, 
though  all  had  had  the  same  careful,  pious  training  and 
21* 


246  CASELLA. 

the  same  good  example  set  before  them.  Like  the  rest 
of  the  human  race,  they  were  born  with  corrupt  na- 
tures, and  bad  need  of  renewing  grace.  On  Blanche 
this  seemed  to  have  been  bestowed  in  her  very  baby- 
hood, and  almost  before  she  was  able  to  lisp  his  holy 
name  she  gave  evidence  of  sincere  love  to  the  Saviour, 
and  an  earnest  desire  to  know  and  do  his  will.  She 
was  a  very  lovely  child,  both  in  appearance  and  dispo- 
sition, gentle,  affectionate,  and  full  of  a  winning  sweet- 
ness that  made  her  very  dear  to  the  hearts  of  her  pa- 
rents and  friends.  In  Paul,  the  change  had  not  been 
wrought  so  early ;  but  for  several  years  past  he  too 
had  been  walking  in  the  narrow  way,  and  showing  by 
his  conduct  and  conversation  that  he  had  become  a 
child  of  God.  But  with  the  others  it  was  different. 
Though  kind  to  each  other  and  ever  affectionate,  re- 
spectful, and  obedient  to  their  parents,  they  had  not 
yet  learned  to  love  God,  and  sometimes  showed  a  spirit 
of  hatred  and  revenge  toward  their  enemies,  or  in- 
dulged in  murmurings  and  complaints  on  account  of 
the  hardships  they  were  forced  to  endure.  Philip, 
especially,  had  a  fiery  temper,  which  sometimes  got 
beyond  his  control,  and  tempted  him  to  revenge  the 
insults  and  injuries  heaped  upon  his  companions  and 
himself  by  Ursula  and  her  children.  Particularly  was 
this  the  case  when  Blanche  was  the  victim,  for  he  had 
conceived  for  her  the  most  passionate  affection,  seem- 
ingly far  exceeding  in  intensity  even  that  which  her 
own  brothers  felt  for  her,  though  they,  too,  loved  her 
very  dearly. 

Blanche  was  one  day  toiling  up  the  height  with  a 
small  bundle  of  sticks  which  she  had  been  gathering, 
when  Andrea  di  Agnolo,  springing  out  from  behind  a 


CASELLA.  241 

clump  of  bushes,  snatched  her  burden  from  her,  threw 
it  down  the  precipice,  and  flung  a  handful  of  dirt  in  her 
face  and  eyes,  at  the  same  time  calling-  her  by  every 
vile  name  he  could  think  of,  and  threatening  to  throw 
her  after  the  wood. 

The  next  instant  Philip,  who,  noticing  his  move 
ments  and  suspecting  his  design,  had  followed  him 
unperceived,  sprang  upon  him  like  a  young  tiger,  threw 
him  upon  the  ground,  and,  taking  him  by  the  collar, 
threatened  to  roll  him  down  the  precipice.  Andrea, 
who  was  an  arrant  coward,  now  roared  for  mercy. 

"You  shall  have  it  on  one  condition,"  said  Philip: 
"that  you  immediately  beg  Blanche's  pardon,  and 
promise  never  to  molest  her  in  future." 

"Ask  pardon  of  a  miserable  heretic?  Never!"  ex- 
claimed Andrea,  making  a  vigorous  effort  to  rise  and 
wrench  himself  free  from  Philip's  grasp.  But  Philip 
held  him  fast,  and,  dragging  him  to  the  very  edge  of 
the  precipice,  again  threatened  to  roll  him  down.  An- 
drea howled  and  struggled,  and  Blanche,  interfering, 
begged  Philip  to  let  him  go. 

"That  I  will  not  until  he  complies  with  the  condi- 
tions," replied  Philip. 

Andrea  put  out  his  hand,  and,  seizing  a  loose  bit  of 
stone,  threw  it  at  Blanche,  striking  her  on  the  side  of 
the  head  and  inflicting  a  wound  from  which  the  blood 
flowed  freely. 

This  was  more  than  Philip  could  stand,  and  he  gave 
the  boy  a  severe  drubbing  and  sent  him  home  limping 
and  howling  with  pain. 

"Ah,  Philip,"  said  Blanche,  in  a  sorrowful  tone, 
"  that  surely  was  not  right ;  for  do  you  not  remember 
the  words  of  Jesus,  '  I  say  unto  you,  that  ye  resist  not 


248  CASELLA. 

evil :  but  whosoever  shall  smite  thee  on  thy  right 
cheek,  turn  to  hirn  the  other  also  '  ?" 

Philip  made  no  reply,  but  busied  himself  with 
gathering  some  leaves  and  trying  to  stanch  the  blood 
still  trickling  from  the  wound  on  his  little  reprover's 
head. 

"  I  fear  you  have  made  him  and  the  others  still 
more  our  enemies  than  before,"  continued  Blanche, 
with  a  sigh. 

"I  fear  so,  indeed,  Blanche;  but  who  could  stand 
by  and  see  you  so  abused?"  replied  Philip,  still  trem- 
bling with  passion.  "Not  I,  I  am  sure;  my  temper 
will  get  the  better  of  me  at  such  times." 

"Ask  the  Lord  to  help  you  to  govern  it,  dear  Philip," 
she  said.  "You  know  the  Bible  says,  'He  that  ruleth 
his  own  spirit  is  greater  than  he  that  taketh  a  city.' 
And  remember  how  the  Lord  Jesus  reproved  his  dis- 
ciples, saying,  '  Ye  know  not  what  manner  of  spirit  ye 
are  of,'  when  they  would  have  called  down  fire  from 
heaven  upon  those  who  ill  treated  him." 

Their  fears  were,  alas,  but  too  well  founded.  Ur- 
sula rushed  out  upon  them,  club  in  hand,  as  they  passed, 
and  gave  them  each  a  severe  beating.  Nor  was  that 
sufficient  to  satisfy  her  revenge;  but  from  that  hour 
she  conceived  a  deep-laid  plot  to  bring  bitter  distress 
and  anguish  upon  those  two  children  and  all  who  loved 
them. 

Madalena  shed  tears  over  her  darling  Blanche,  and 
Philip  too,  who  was  scarcely  less  dear  to  her,  when 
they  came  in  bruised  and  bleeding  from  Ursula's  cruel 
blows ;  yet  she  spoke  no  word  of  anger  or  hatred,  but, 
while  binding  up  their  wounds,  reminded  them  of  their 
Lord'e   command,  "Love  your  enemies,"  and  of  his 


CASELLA.  249 

own  dying  prayer  for  his  murderers.  And  then  sh* 
spoke  compassionately  of  their  Papist  neighbors  as 
being  greatly  to  be  pitied,  because  of  their  spiritual 
darkness  and  bondage. 

"  They,  poor  creatures,  know  nothing  of  the  true 
riches,"  she  said  ;  "  nothing  of  the  precious  love  of 
Christ,  and  the  blessedness  of  resting  their  souls  upon 
him  as  their  all-atoning  sacrifice,  and  of  feeling  that 
their  sins  are  forgiven  for  the  sake  of  what  he  has  clone 
and  suffered,  and  all  washed  away  in  his  precious  blood. 
Ah,  my  children,  how  blest  is  our  lot  above  theirs  ! 
Let  us  pity  and  forgive  them,  and  let  us  pray  that  the 
Lord  may  bring  them  to  the  knowledge  of  himself." 

Ursula  would  have  rejected  Madalena's  pity  with 
scorn  and  contempt,  had  she  known  anything  about  it, 
for  she  considered  herself  greatly  superior  to  her  poor 
"  heretic"  neighbors  ;  for  were  not  she  and  her  children 
far  better  fed  and  clothed  than  they?  and  could  not 
her  cottage  boast  of  more  and  better  furniture  than 
theirs  ? 

Casella,  the  hamlet  in  which  they  lived,  being  so  far 
up  the  heights,  was  not  so  frequently  visited  by  the 
Propagandists  as  those  that  were  easier  of  access  ;  yet 
they  were  not  altogether  free  from  their  intrusion.  A 
lady  member,  in  whose  district  they  were,  though  finding 
the  path  too  steep  and  dangerous  for  her  in  the  winter- 
time, occasionally  visited  them  in  the  summer  months, 
going  about  from  house  to  house,  prying  into  their 
family  secrets,  taking  note  of  their  bitter  privations, 
and  trying  her  arts  and  blandishments  upon  all,  old 
and  young,  in  the  pious  endeavor  to  lead  them  to  aban- 
don their  faith  and  deny  their  Lord  for  worldly  gain. 

The  Vaudois  families  would  gladly  have  closed  theii 


250  CASELLA. 

doors  against  her;  but  she  was  ever  a  most  welcome 
visitor  at  Ursula's  cottage.  And  no  ^vonder  ;  for  she 
loaded  this  woman  and  her  children  with  gifi3,  hoping 
thereby  to  excite  the  envy  and  cupidity  of  the  Wal- 
denses,  to  whom  she  offered  the  same  on  condition  of 
a  promise  to  abjure  their  heresy  and  go  to  mass.  But 
in  vain  were  her  efforts ;  not  one  could  she  persuade 
to  accept  her  conditions,  though  food  and  clothing 
were  indeed  tempting  baits  to  those  who  for  years  had 
not  known  what  it  was  to  have  a  comfortable  supply 
of  either. 

Madalena  sat  beside  her  sleeping  infant,  now  and 
then  touching  the  cradle  with  her  foot,  while  at  the 
same  time  her  hands  were  busily  engaged  in  mend- 
ing an  old  and  well-worn  garment.  Barbara  was  sim- 
ilarly occupied  in  another  part,  of  the  room.  Louis 
was  away  at  his  work,  and  had  taken  the  older  boys 
with  him,  and  Blanche  had  the  two  little  ones  in  a 
corner,  teaching  them  their  letters.  Madalena  sighed, 
and  a  tear  rolled  down  her  cheek,  as  she  lifted  her  head 
to  look  at  them,  for  the  little  faces  were  pale  and 
pinched  with  famine,  and,  alas,  there  was  no  food  in 
the  house.  Winter  was  coming  on,  too — for  we  have 
passed  over  nearly  a  year  since  Hubert's  flight — the 
weather  already  so  cold  that  they  often  shivered  over 
their  scanty  fire,  and  not  one  of  the  family  possessed 
a  single  garment  that  had  not  been  darned  and  patched 
many  times ;  nor  could  she  see  any  prospect  of  re- 
newing them  or  supplying  the  hungry  little  ones  with 
food,  save  the  promises  of  Him  who  has  said,  "Tour 
Father  knoweth  that  ye  have  need  of  all  these  things." 

There  was  a  knock  at  the  door,  and  Blanche  went  to 
upen  it.     She  found  a  lady  standing  there,  whom  she 


CASELLA.  251 

politely  invited  to  walk  in.  It  was  the  Propagandist ; 
and  this  was  by  no  means  her  first  visit  to  the  cot- 
tage As  she  entered,  Madalena  rose,  and  gave  her  a 
seat  then  resumed  her  own,  and  went  on  with  her 
vork. 

"  You  seem  busy  this  morning,"  remarked  the  visitor, 
glaucing  from  Madalena  to  Barbara,  and  back  again, 
and  apparently  addressing  both;  "but  why  do  you 
waste  time  over  those  old,  worn-out  garments,  when 
you  might  just  as  well  have  new  ones  ?" 

"  We  see  no  honest  and  honorable  way  of  procuring 
new  ones,  signora :  therefore  we  must  be  content  to 
mend  the  old,"  replied  Bai'bara,  in  a  patient,  cheerful 
tone. 

The  visitor  contemptuously  turned  her  back  upon 
her,  and  addressed  herself  to  Madalena.  "  Come,"  she 
said ;  "how  can  you,  a  woman  of  good  sense  and  kind 
heart,  be  so  silly,  and  so  cruel  to  these  little,  pale-faced, 
half-starved  children  ?  Going  to  mass  would  be  a  small 
matter,  compared  to  letting  them  suffer  with  cold  and 
hunger  and  nakedness  ; — to  say  nothing  of  what  you 
must  endure  yourself." 

"  Nay,  madame,  I  cannot  suffer  for  my  Lord  the  half 
of  what  he  has  endured  for  me,"  said  Madalena;  "  and 
as  for  my  beloved  children,  I  would  choose  for  them, 
as  well  as  for  myself,  eternal  riches  rather  than  the 
good  things  of  earth,  which  must  perish  with  the 
using;  nor  can  I  forget  that  the  Master  has  said, 
'  He  that  loveth  son  or  daughter  more  than  me  ia 
not  worthy  of  me.'  " 

"Foolish  woman  !  your  children  are  almost  starved 
uow,"  said  the  Propagandist;  "aDl  what  have  you  to 
trust  to  for  the  future  ?" 


252  CASELLA. 

"I  trust  in  Hiin  who  feedeththe  young  ravens  when 
they  cry,"  replied  Madalena,  "and  who  has  said,  'I 
will  never  leave  thee,  nor  forsake  thee.'  '  The  young 
lions  do  lack  and  suffer  hunger ;  but  they  that  seek  the 
Lord  shall  not  want  any  good  thing.'  " 

"You  are  wanting  now,"  replied  the  tempter,  with 
an  incredulous  smile,  "and  winter  will  soon  be  upon  us 
in  all  its  rigor  ;  and  what  will  you  do  then  ?  Come  ; 
be  advised;  this  is  my  last  visit  for  the  season,  and  it 
is  only  a  small  concession  I  ask — that  you  attend  mass 
once — and  I  will  supply  you  and  your  children  with 
food  and  clothing  for  the  winter.  What  do  you  say  ? 
Look  at  these  famished  faces,  these  delicate  limbs  but 
half  protected  from  the  cold,  and,  if  you  have  a  mo- 
ther's heart,  can  you  hesitate  ?"  And,  taking  the  little 
boys  by  the  hand  as  she  spoke,  she  made  them  stand 
directly  in  front  of  Madalena. 

Tears  fell  fast  down  the  poor  mother's  cheeks,  and, 
for  some  moments,  sobs  choked  her  utterance. 

"  He  who  reads  the  heart  alone  knows  how  I  love 
them,"  she  said,  at  last;  "  but  I  cannot  deny  him,  nor 
forget  his  own  words,  'He  that  loveth  son  or  daughter 
more  than  me  is  not  worthy  of  me.'" 

"  You  will  repent  of  your  obstinacy  before  the  winter 
is  over,"  said  the  Propagandist,  angrily. 

"  Signora,"  said  Barbara,  "  our  trust  is  in  One  who 
is  infinite  in  power  and  wisdom,  and  who  loves  us  with 
an  everlasting  and  boundless  love.  He  has  told  us 
that  trials  are  needful  for  us  here — that  through  much 
tribulation  we  enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven ;  and  his 
love  is  a  pledge  that  he  will  not  allow  us  to  suffer  one 
unneeded  pang ;  and  he  has  promised  grace  according 
to  our  day      May  we  not  well  leave  all  our   concerai 


CASELLA.  253 

— all  our  wants,  present  and   future — in  his   bands, 
without  doubt  or  fear  ?" 

•'  Obstinate,  impudent  heretics !  ungrateful  wretches  \ 
I  leave  you  to  your  fate  !"  exclaimed  the  signora,  start- 
ing up  with  an  angry  ilush  on  her  brow ;  and,  without 
another  word,  she  turned  on  her  heel  and  went  away. 


CHAPTER   XVII. 

"  Thus,  while  they  look'd,  a  flourish  proud, 
Where  mingled  trump,  and  clarion  loud, 

And  fife  and  kettle  drum, 
And  saekbut  deep,  and  psaltery, 
And  war-pipe  with  discordant  cry, 
And  cymbal  clattering  to  the  sky, 
Making  wild  music  bold  and  high, 
Did  up  the  mountain  come." 

Scott  :  Marmion. 

Time  rolled  on ;  the  government  continued  its  prose- 
cutions and  condemnations,  the  Propaganda  its  zealous 
attempts  at  conversion,  Di  Bagnolo  and  his  troops  their 
outrages ;  and  the  only  mortal  help  of  the  poor  Wal- 
denses  under  these  accumulated  ills  was  in  GianaveJ 
and  his  band.  Every  day  witnessed  some  daring  exploit 
on  their  part,  and  scarcely  a  day  passed  in  which  an 
action  of  more  or  less  importance  did  not  take  place 
between  them  and  the  Popish  troops  sent  against 
them  ;  and  anxiously  our  friends  in  Casella  inquired 
for  news  when  any  of  their  number  returned  from  a 
short  sojourn  in  the  plain  below,  or  a  visit  was  paid 
them  by  a  Waldensiau  from  the  neighboring  mountains" 
22 


274  CAS  ALL  A 

or  valleys.  Louis  Masson  was  the  usual  bearer  ol 
tidings  to  Barbara  and  Madalena ;  but  sometimes 
Hubert  himself  ventured  to  return  to  his  home  for  a 
few  hours  under  cover  of  the  night,  perchance  bringing 
with  him  one  or  more  of  his  comrades. 

It  was  near  the  close  of  a  lovely  day  in  June,  1663, 
that  Louis  Masson  and  Maurice  Jaquin  might  have 
been  seen  toiling  up  ttie  path  toward  Hubert's  cottage, 
whither  they  were  bound.  Their  faces  were  full  of 
grave  and  anxious  thought,  and,  where  the  path  would 
admit  of  it,  they  walked  side  by  side,  conversing  in  low, 
earnest  tones. 

They  found  Barbara  and  Madalena  industriously 
employed,  as  usual — the  one  with  her  spinning-wheel, 
the  other  in  preparing  the  frugal  supper  of  rye-bread, 
potatoes,  and  goat's  milk.  Both  looked  up  and  greeted 
the  lads  kindly  as  they  entered ;  then  Madalena,  ad- 
dressing Louis,  asked,  "  What  news  ?  Something 
unusual  has  happened  ;   I  see  it  in  your  faces." 

"Yes,  mother,"  said  Louis,  for  thus  affectionately 
were  he  and  Philip  and  the  little  orphan  Pierre  accus- 
tomed to  addi'ess  her:  "  the  duke  has  issued  a  new 
edict,  commanding  all  to  take  up  arms  against  the 
'banditti,'  as  he  styles  our  outlawed  brethren,  coolly 
describing  them  as  persons  assembled  together  for 
mere  purposes  of  pillage.  Two  hundred  and  sixty 
men,  drafted  from  the  different  communes,  are  to  collect 
at  Chiabaso  and  there  await  the  orders  of  the  com- 
mandant of  Bricherasco,  and  each  commune  is  to  give 
a  hostage  for  its  fidelity." 

"And  has  the  duke  nothing  to  say  concerning  the 
outrages  daily  committed  by  his  own  soldiers  ?"  asked 
Barbara. 


■  C A  SELLA.  255 

"  Yes  "  said  Louis  ;  "  he  pi'omises  to  institute  an 
inquiry,  at  Turin,  into  the  conduct  of  the  Count  di 
Bagnolo,  and  to  pardon  the  fugitive  Yaudois  on  condi- 
tion of  their  returning  home  within  the  space  of  fifteen 
days." 

"  That  is,  on  condition  of  their  placing  themselves  in 
his  power,"  said  Barbara,  significantly. 

"Exactly  so,"  said  Maurice;  "and  by  the  same 
beneficent  and  friendly  edict  Captain  Gianavel  is  con- 
demned to  be  torn  with  pincers,  to  be  quartered,  and 
then  to  hare  his  head  cut  off  and  stuck  up  at  the  end 
of  a  pike  on  some  elevated  point.  Also  the  condemna- 
tion of  the  Barba  Leger  is  reiterated,  and  Artus,  Bastia, 
Rivorio,  Revel,  and  others — in  all,  thirty-five  of  our 
leaders — are  condemned  to  death  and  the  confiscation 
of  their  goods,  six  others  to  the  galleys,  and  four  to 
ten  years'  imprisonment.  May  we  not  well  admire 
the  clemency  of  the  Propaganda?" 

"  Surely,"  exclaimed  Madaiena,  with  a  shudder, 
"our  brethren  will  be  wiser  than  to  comply  with  the 
terms  of  such  an  edict.     Think  you  not  so,  Louis  ?" 

"I  think  the  'banditti'  will  hardly  lay  down  their 
arms  and  place  themselves  in  the  duke's  power, 
mother,"  he  answered.  "And  Maurice  and  I,  not 
waiting  to  be  drafted  among  the  two  hundred  and 
sixty  to  collect  at  Chiabaso,  have  resolved  to  join  Gia- 
navel's  band  at  once." 

"  It  is  right,"  she  said  ;  "  and  may  the  blessing  of 
the  Lord  go  with  you." 

"  How  soon  do  you  go,  my  sons?"  asked  Barbara. 

"To-night,  God  willing,"  replied  Louis;  and  Mau- 
rice added,  "We. think  the  more  prompt  and  decided 
our  action  the  better." 


256  C'ASELLA. 

"  Certainly,"  she  replied  ;  "  when  once  you  are  con- 
vinced of  the  right  course,  there  is  nothing  gained  by 
delay." 

"The  governor  of  La  Tour  and  the  ducal  treasurer- 
general  are  very  urgent  with  our  people  to  accept  the 
duke's  terms,"  remarked  Maurice. 

"And  think  you  that  any  of  the  communes  will 
consent  ?"  asked  Madalena,  anxiously. 

"  The  commune  of  Prarustin  and  those  of  your  own 
valley  of  Luserna  have  declined  to  take  the  responsi- 
bility of  refusing,"  he  replied  ;  "  but  what  will  be  done 
in  the  end  I  know  not.  The  seigneurs  have  been  try- 
ing to  sow  dissension  among  us,  and,  failing  in  that, 
now  insist  that  the  people  of  the  valley  of  Luserna 
shall  give  a  proof  of  their  peaceful  spirit  by  escorting 
a  convoy  of  provisions  and  ammunition  to  Miraboco." 

Barbara  stopped  her  wheel  and  let  the  thread  fall 
from  her  hand  in  her  surprise  and  alarm  at  this  an- 
nouncement. "  It  cannot  be  possible  they  will  con- 
sent!" she  exclaimed.  "What!  cut  off  our  only  door 
of  escape  in  case  of  another  persecution  ?  It  were 
madness  to  think  of  it." 

"  So  it  seems  to  me,  and  to  many  others,"  said  Louis. 
"  Nevertheless,  I  fear  they  will  do  it;  for  the  governor" 
and  treasurer-general  have  most  solemnly  assured  them 
that  the  most  perfect  peace  will  be  accorded  them  in 
acknowledgment  of  this  act  of  submission,  so  that  they 
and  their  families  may  all  return  to  their  homes  without 
the  least  fear  lor  the  future." 

"Alas!"  said  Madalena,  "have  they  so  soon  forgot> 
ter.  Pianeza's  promises  before  that  last  dreadful  mas- 
sacre, and  how  faithlessly  they  were  violated?" 

Louis  shuddered,  and  turned  pale,  while  a  spasm  of 


casella.  257 

pam  contracted  Maurice's  brow,  and  be  seemed  to  grow 
sick  and  faint  at  tbe  terrible  recollections  those  words 
called  up. 

Barbara  sighed  deeply,  tben  said,  "  Let  us  not  be 
troubled  about  the  future,  my  children;  that  is  in  tbe 
Lord's  hands,  and  he  will  do  what  seemeth  him  good. 
The  Lord  :eigneth;  '  he  doeth  according  to  his  will  in 
the  army  of  heaven,  and  among  the  inhabitants  of  the 
earth,  and  none  can  stay  bis  hand,  or  say  unto  hira, 
What  doest  thou?'  Oh,  what  a  comfort  to  know  that ! 
for  this  God  is  our  God  for  ever  and  ever — our  Father 
and  our  Friend!'' 

"  Supper  is  ready  ;  let  us  eat,"  said  Madalena;  and, 
going  to  tbe  door,  she  called  the  children,  the  elder  of 
whom  were  at  work,  and  the  younger  at  play,  in  the 
little  inclosure  behind  the  dwelling. 

The  young  men  left  early  in  the  evening,  and,  the 
children  being  all  in  bed,  Madalena  and  her  mother 
were  left  sitting  alone  at  their  work.  They  talked  long 
and  earnestly  of  the  news  brought  by  Louis  aucl  his 
young  friend,  and  of  the  dangers  that  seemed  to  threaten 
their  beloved  valleys,  and  their  voices  were  low  and  sad, 
and  there  was  a  look  of  care  upon  their  brows.  But 
then  they  spoke  of  that  better  land  to  which  they  were 
journeying,  where  they  should  be  free  from  oppressors 
and  persecutors,  from  sin  and  toil  and  pain,  living  for- 
ever with  the  Lord  they  loved  so  well  that  for  his  dear 
sake  they  were  willing  to  suffer  the  loss  of  all  things 
In  re  below  ;  and  their  faces  grew  calm  and  bright  again, 
aud  they  laid  them  down  in  peace  and  slept,  for  tbe 
Lord  sustained  them. 

It  was  not  without  reason  that  they  were  thus 
alarmed  and  anxious  at  the  prospect  of  such  a  conces- 
22* 


258  CASELLA. 

sion  on  the  part  of  the  Waldenses  as  the  conveying  of 
munitions  of  war  to  the  fortress  of  Miraboco ;  for  it 
commanded  a  narrow  pass  which  led  from  the  valley  of 
Luserna  into  Dauphiny,  and  which  was  their  only  door 
of  escape  into  that  province,  whither  they  had  often  fled 
in  former  times  of  persecution.  Ah  I  well  indeed  was 
it  for  these  poor,  feeble  women  of  a  persecuted  race 
that  they  were  able  to  put  their  trust  in  the  Lord  and 
stay  them  upon  their  God;  else  fear  and  anxiety  had 
driven  sleep  from  their  pillows  ou  this  and  many  an- 
other night  of  danger  and  distress.  But  to  them  the 
promise  was  fuliilled,  "  Thou  wilt  keep  him  in  per- 
fect peace  whose  mind  is  stayed  on  thee;  because 
he  trusteth  in  thee,"  and  "So  he  giveth  his  beloved 
sleep." 

That  night  the  young  men  carried  out  their  intention 
of  joining  Gianavel's  band ;  and  a  few  days  later,  news 
came  to  Casella  that,  though  the  Waldenses  had  been 
preparing — not  without  much  distrust — to  convey  the 
supplies  to  the  fortress,  they  had  given  it  up  on  learn- 
ing that  troops,  secretly  dispatched  from  Turin,  were 
marching  to  attack  them.  "  Six  regiments  of  the  royal 
guard,"  says  Muston,  "  had,  in  fact,  quitted  the  capital 
on  the  29th  of  June,  under  the  command  of  the  Mar- 
quis de  Fleury,  eleven  days  before  the  expiration  of  the 
delay  which  had  been  granted  to  the  Waldenses  within 
which  they  might  return  home,  and  four  days  before 
the  expiration  of  that  within  which  they  were  to  give 
their  answer  on  the  conditions  proposed  to  them.  In- 
deed, as  was  afterward  ascertained,  fresh  troops  had 
been  secretly  directed  toward  La  Tour  and  Luserna, 
even  before  those  conditions  were  propounded." 

Another  instance  of  Popish  perfidy. 


CASELLA.  259 

For  several  days  no  further  tidings  came,  and  they 
could  but  wait,  striving  to  possess  their  souls  in  pa- 
tience. But,  one  night  early  in  July,  a  low  knock  at 
the  outer  door  roused  Madalena  from  sleep,  and,  on 
going  to  it,  great  was  her  joy  to  hear  her  hu.-band's 
voice  softly  asking  for  admittance.  Quickly  the  bolts 
and  bars  were  withdrawn,  and  in  a  moment  his  arms 
were  clasped  about  her,  and  her  head  rested  on  his 
bosom. 

"Are  you  alone,  Hubert  V  she  asked. 

"  Quite  alone, ;'  he  said.  "  I  have  brought  you  some 
provisions — part  of  a  sheep,  and  a  small  sack  of  flour — 
for  we  have  been  very  successful  of  late.  The  army  is 
near  us  to-night — occupying  the  slopes  of  San  Gio- 
vanni— and  I  can  remain  with  you  for  some  hours,  but 
must  return  ere  break  of  day,  for  troops  are  said  to  bt 
on  the  march  against  us,  and  we  know  not  how  soon 
we  may  be  attacked." 

"  We  heard  that  such  was  the  report,"  said  Mada- 
lena, "  and  that  it  had  caused  the  Yaudois  to  abandon 
their  purpose  to  convey  munitions  to  the  fortress.  Is 
it  so  ?" 

"Yes,"  he  said;  "upon  learning  the  movements  of 
the  troops  they  at  once  abandoned  their  design,  and 
now  all  are  preparing  for  resistance." 

Barbara  slept  but  lightly,  as  the  aged  are  apt  to  do, 
and,  roused  by  the  sound  of  her  son's  voice,  she  had 
risen  and  dressed,  and  now,  entering  the  room,  she 
greeted  him  joyfully,  and  eagerly  questioned  him 
concerning  the  state  of  affairs  in  the  valleys,  while 
Madalena  went  to  awaken  the  children,  that  they  too 
might  enjoy  their  father's  visit,  for  it  was  long  since 
iLey  had  seen  him,  and  his  stay  must  necessarily  be 


260  CASELLA. 

short,  as  duty  required  him  to  be  in  the  camp  again  so 
soon. 

How  joyfully  they  clustered  about  him  !  how  eagerly 
they  listened  to  every  word  that  fell  from  his  lips  1  how 
their  souls  melted  within  them  as  he  once  more  read  to 
them  from  God's  holy  word,  and,  kneeling,  offered  up 
fervent  petitions  for  them  and  for  his  persecuted  people  ! 
and,  alas!  how  they  mourned  and  wept  when  they 
found  he  must  leave  them  again  so  soon,  to  go  back  to 
the  dangers  and  privations  of  his  soldier-life  1 

It  was  near  morning  when  Hubert  returned  to  the 
camp.  All  was  quiet,  and  he  threw  himself  down  be- 
side his  sleeping  comrades  to  seek  a  little  repose  ;  but 
he  had  not  slept  long  when  the  heavy  tramp  of  armed 
men  was  heard  in  the  distance  ;  the  Waldensian  sentries 
gave  the  alarm,  and  the  whole  band  instantly  started 
from  their  sleep  and  sprang  to  arms. 

Day  was  just  breaking,  and  Gianavel  soon  perceived 
that  two  bodies  of  troops,  one  coming  up  the  San  Gio- 
vanni road  and  led  by  the  Marquis  de  Fleury,  the  other 
advancing  by  the  ascent  of  Bricherasco,  under  the  com- 
mand of  the  Count  di  Bagnolo,  were  forming  a  junc- 
tion in  front  of  him,  on  the  higher  plateau,  where  these 
roads  met,  and  that  their  object  was  doubtless  to  take 
possession  of  La  Vachera,  which,  rising  above  that 
plateau,  commands  the  divergence  of  the  three  valleys; 
and  hearing,  also,  from  a  scout  who  came  dashing  into 
the  camp,  that  the  Marquis  de  Angrogna,  at  the  head 
of  the  cavalry  of  San  Segonzo,  was  advancing  toward 
the  same  point  by  the  heights  of  Roccapiatta,  he  imme- 
diately dispatched  a  body  of  sixty  picked  men,  of  whom 
Hubert  was  one,  to  Le  Porte  d'Angrogna,  a  defile  open- 
ing upon  the  plateau  and  covering  both  La  Vachera 
and  Roccamanante. 


CASELLA.  261 

He  then  led  the  rest  of  his  little  army,  numbering 
only  six  hundred  men,  by  the  mountain-paths  he  knew 
bo  well,  to  the  heights  of  Roecamanante,  natural  es- 
carpments almost  inaccessible  to  the  enemy. 

Louis  and  Maurice  were  close  together  on  the  march ; 
and  with  firm,  elastic  tread,  and  hearts  burning  with  a 
desire  to  do  great  things  that  day  for  their  cause  and 
country,  they  followed  their  gallant  leader. 

Reaching  the  heights,  "Here!"  cried  he  to  his  men, 
"here  is  our  Tabor!  Let  us  pray  to  the  Almighty  for 
aid  and  encouragement. "  And.  all  falling  on  their  knees, 
he  led  them  in  a  fervent  prayer. 

The  inhabitants  of  Oasella,  too,  hud  heard  the  tread 
of  the  invading  force,  and  the  alarm  given  by  the 
Yaudois  sentinels,  and,  rushing  from  their  dwellings, 
they  spread  themselves  about  upon  the  crags  and  points 
of  rock,  whence  they  might  hope  to  obtain  a  view  of 
the  approaching  conflict.  Barbara  and  Madalena,  with 
their  children,  were  there  among  the  rest,  watching, 
with  throbbing  hearts,  the  movements  of  their  friends 
and  foes.  Ursula  and  her  children  were  there  also, 
standing  apart  from  the  others,  and  talking  in  loud, 
boastful  tones  of  the  victory  about  to  be  achieved  by 
the  Popish  troops. 

"Ah!  ye  may  well  tremble,"  she  screamed,  turning 
toward  the  llomanos,  and  shaking  her  fist  at  them; 
"  ye  may  well  tremble  and  turn  pale,  ye  obstinate  Lu- 
theran heretics !  Tremble  and  weep  for  your  miserable 
handful  of  banditti,  for  ye'll  soon  see  them  scattered  like 
the  chaff  before  the  wind.  Look  at  his  highness's  brave 
troops,  inarching  so  gallantly  to  the  attack.  They'll 
have  an  easy  victory;  for  they're  ten  to  one  of  your 
njiri«rable  heretic  rabble      And  see  yonder  the  brave 


262  C A  SELL  A. 

cavalry  of  San  Segonzo  coming  to  their  assistance," 
she  added,  pointing  to  the  heights  of  Roccapiatta, 
where  a  troop  of  horse  could  now  be  descried  moving 
toward  La  Vachera  from  that  direction.  "Ah,  yes !  we'll 
soon  see  your  wretched  crew  of  bandits  and  cut-throat 
heretics  cut  down  like  grass  before  the  mower's  scythe." 

"  '  Let  not  him  that  putteth  on  his  armor  boast  as  he 
that  putteth  it  off,'"  murmured  Barbara,  as  Madalena 
turned  away  her  head  with  a  heavy  sigh;  "'tis  very 
like  to  Goliath  defying  the  armies  of  Israel,  and,  God 
willing,  shall  turn  out  in  the  end  as  vainglorious 
boasting." 

"  Seel"  cried  Philip, breathlessly  ;  "they  are  moving 
to  the  attack!" 

The  Waldenses  had  just  risen  from  their  knees;  the 
word  was  given,  and  instantly  they  spread  themselves 
among  the  rocks,  occupying  every  access.  Louis  and 
Maurice,  still  close  together,  looked  down  from  their 
height  upon  the  advancing  foe.  On,  on  they  came,  the 
rocks  reverberating  with  their  shouts  and  the  sound  of 
their  clarions  and  trumpets,  and  their  steel  breastplates 
and  the  points  of  their  spears  and  halberts  glittering  in 
the  bright  beams  of  the  morning  sun.  Maurice  was 
trembling  with  excitement,  and  a  shudder  ran  through 
his  frame  at  the  thought  of  the  blood  that  was  ahout 
to  be  shed;  but  Louis  stood  by  his  side,  calm  and  Orm 
as  a  rock.  Nearer  and  nearer  they  came ;  now  they 
were  just  at  hand,  and  again  the  word  was  given,  and 
the  Waldenses  poured  down  a  destructive  fire  upon 
them. 

Di  Bagnolo  halted  to  take  a  view  of  the  position, 
then  ordered  an  assault.  It  was  vigorously  repulsed, 
and  with  terrible  loss   to  the  assailants      Thev  took 


CASELLA.  263 

bieath,  and  a  second  time  they  tried  the  experiment, 
but  with  no  better  success.  Di  Bagnolo  had  already 
lost  three  hundred  soldiers,  and  now  he  ordered  hie. 
men  to  scale  the  rocks.  They  attempted  to  obey ;  but 
each  man,  as  he  reached  the  top,  found  himself  hurled 
back  upon  his  fellows. 

A  superstitious  terror  now  seized  upon  them.  They 
remembered  the  stories  their  priests  had  told  them  of 
the  Waldenses  being  in  league  with  the  devil  to  secure 
invulnerability,  and  of  their  receiving  in  their  skirts 
the  bullets  that  would  have  riddled  the  bodies  of  other 
men. 

'"See!"'  exclaimed  Louis;  "  they  hesitate  to  renew 
the  attack,  and  seem  inclined  to  draw  back!''  And, 
even  as  he  spoke,  Gianavel,  whose  quick  eye  had  at 
once  perceived  the  hesitation,  cried  out,  "  Let  us  sweep 
these  cowards  from  the  hill  !"  and  promptly  his  men 
obeyed.  Dashing  down  impetuously  upon  the  already 
wavering  foe,  they  completed  their  discomfiture,  increas- 
ing their  panic  to  such  a  degree  that  they  turned  and 
fled  in  wild  confusion,  carrying  Di  Bagnolo  with  them 
in  their  flight,  and  hotly  pursued  by  the  Waldenses; 
nor  stayed  until  they  had  got  far  down  into  the  plain, 
losing  a  large  number  of  their  body  on  the  way.  Gia- 
uavel  rallied  his  men,  returned  to  the  plateau,  and, 
after  giving  thanks  for  the  victory,  hastened  to  rejoin 
the  sixty  warriors  he  had  sent  to  guard  Le  Porte 
d'Angrogna.  He  found,  as  he  expected,  that  they  had 
been  able  hitherto  to  keep  in  check  the  whole  force  of 
De  Fleury ;  but  the  latter,  having  advanced  gradually 
from  point  to  point,  was  just  about  to  hem  them  in, 
when  Gianavel,  coming  up  with  his  six  hundred  vic- 
tors, took  the  Pupists  in  (lank,  while  the  sixty  warriors, 


264  CASELLA. 

dashing  out  from  their  defile,  attacked  them  vigorously 
in  front ;  and  they,  understanding  at  once  at  sight  of 
Gianavel  and  his  men  that  Di  Bagnolo  was  defeated, 
also  gave  way,  after  a  short  struggle,  and  fled,  the 
Waldenses  pursuing  as  impetuously  as  before.  It  was 
a  glorious  victory  for  tb^  Waldenses  ;  for  while  they, 
favored  by  their  position  and  knowledge  of  the  ground, 
lost  only  six  men,  not  fewer  than  six  hundred  of  the 
Papists  fell  dead  during  the  engagement,  and  hundreds 
more  died  afterward  of  their  wounds. 

Ursula,  watching  with  scowling  looks  the  unexpected 
turn  affairs  were  taking,  had  retreated  sullenly  to  her 
cottage  as  soon  as  she  saw  Di  Bagnolo's  troops  give 
way  before  the  impetuous  charge  of  the  Waldenses; 
but  the  Yaudois  women  and  children  remained  upon 
the  crags,  gazing  with  intense  interest  upon  the  scene, 
and,  when  De  Fleury's  troops  also  gave  way  and  fled, 
they  sent  up  a  cry  of  joy  and  gratitude  to  God.  But  • 
their  rejoicing  was  tempered  with  anxiety  and  dread ; 
for  none  knew  as  yet  what  loved  ones  might  have 
fallen. 

And  even  while  the  words  of  joy  and  praise  were 
still  upon  their  lips,  the  tall  form  and  dark,  scowling 
face  of  Ursula  suddenly  appeared  again  among  them, 
and  striding  up  to  Madalena,  stretching  out  her  long, 
bony  arm,  and  shaking  her  fist  in  her  face,  "Ye  may 
laugh  and  rejoice  now,"  she  hissed,  "but  the  time's 
not  far  distant  when  your  joy  shall  be  turned  into 
mourning ;  for  a  bitter,  bitter  sorrow  lies  before  ye, 
Madalena  Romano — a  sorrow  that  ye'll  carry  with 
ye  to  your  grave  and  never  be  able  to  forget,  day  nor 
night  "  And,  turning  about,  she  strode  rapidly  back 
to  her  cottage  and  disappeared  within  the  doorway. 


CA  SELLA.  265 

Blanche  turned  pale  and  clung  tremblingly  to  her 
mother,  for  the  parting  glance  of  hatred  and  triumphant 
malice  had  been  directed  full  at  her. 

"Oh,  mother,  what  did  she  mean?  what  can  be 
about  to  befall  us  ?"  asked  the  child,  with  a  shudder. 

"  Fear  not,  little  one ;  remember  we  are  all  in  the 
hands  of  our  God,  and  nothing  can  befall  us  without  • 
his  will,"  replied  Barbara,  gently  stroking  the  child's 
hair  and  speaking  in  a  soothing  tone,  for  Madalena 
stood  pale  and  silent,  scarcely  seeming  to  have  heard 
the  question.  "  Daughter,"  said  Barbara,  laying  her 
other  hand  on  Madalena's  shoulder,  *' '  let  not  your 
heart  be  troubled;  neither  let  it  be  afraid.'  They  are 
the  words  of  Him  who  has  also  said,  'As  the  Father 
hath  loved  me.  so  have  I  loved  you,'  and  '  Unto  me  all 
power  is  given  in  heaven  and  in  earth.'  " 

Madalena  answered  with  a  grateful  but  sad  smile, 
and,  turning  away  with  eyes  half  filled  with  tears,  went 
back  to  her  house  and  took  up  the  work  she  had 
dropped  on  hearing  the  sentinels'  alarm. 

Some  hours  passed  slowly  by,  while  she  tried  to  give 
her  attention  to  her  work  and  cast  her  care  on  Him 
who,  she  well  knew,  cared  for  her,  but  found  herself 
constantly  straining  her  ear  to  catch  the  sound  of  the 
coming  footsteps  of  some  messenger  bringing  news  of 
her  loved  ones ;  and  then  Maurice  entered,  startling 
them  with  his  pale  face  and  bleeding  arm,  for  he  had 
received  a  severe  sword-cut,  but  bringing  the  glad 
tidings  of  the  completeness  of  the  v.ctory  and  the 
slight  loss  of  the  Waldenses,  and  thai  Captain  Gia- 
navel,  Hubert,  Antony,  and  Louis  had  ail  escaped  un- 
hurt. Maurice  had  come  to  have  his  wound  dressed 
by  Barbara,  who  was  skilled  in  such  matters,  and,  this 
23 


266  CASELLA. 

done,  be  returned  to  his  comrades,  refusing  to  stay  for 
even  an  hour's  rest  and  refreshment. 

Several  skirmishes  took  place  within  the  next  few 
days,  in  each  of  which  the  numbers  of  the  enemy  were 
more  or  less  diminished,  while  Gianavel's  army  was 
constantly  increasing-  by  the  addition  of  other  Wal- 
denses,  and  also  of  French  Protestants,  who  came  to 
aid  their  persecuted  brethren. 

The  court  of  Turin,  incredulous  that  such  an  army 
as  they  had.  sent  into  the  valle3rs  could,  if  under  com- 
petent command,  be  defeated  by  a  handful  of  undis- 
ciplined mountaineers,  laid  the  blame  of  their  reverses, 
not  where  it  belonged — upon  the  wickedness  of  their 
cause — but  upon  the  Marquis  de  Fleury,  and  accord- 
ingly superseded  him,  putting  the  Count  di  San  Dami- 
ano  in  his  place. 

The  day  after  the  arrival  of  the  latter  in  the  valleys, 
he  marched  from  Luserna,  at  the  head  of  fifteen  hun- 
dred men,  to  attack  Rora,  at  that  time  defended  by 
fifteen  Waldenses  and  eight  Frenchmen.  They  made 
a  brave  and  gallant  defense,  but  were,  of  course,  de- 
feated by  such  overwhelming  numbers  and  cut  to 
pieces,  with  the  exception  of  one,  who  was  taken  pris- 
oner. 

When  this  news  reached  Barbara  Romano,  her  sor- 
row for  the  Rorans  was  mingled  with  thankfulness 
that  her  son  Antony  had  escaped  the  fate  of  its  brave 
defenders  by  being  absent  in  the  ranks  of  Gianavel's 
little  army.  The  count,  much  elated  by  this  great 
victory,  returned  the  next  day  to  the  valley  of  Lu- 
serna, and,  crossing  the  Pelice,  set  fire  to  the  village 
of  Santa  Margarita,  when  two  hundred  Waldenses, 
descending  by  the  defile  of  Copion,  fell  suddenly  upon 


CASELLA.  267 

his  army,  put  them  to  flight,  and  killed  several  hun- 
dred of  them. 

The  march  of  the  Popish  troops  across  the  valley, 
and  the  smoke  of  the  burning  village,  had  been  seen 
by  our  friends  from  the  heights  where  they  dwelt,  nor 
had  the  sounds  of  mortal  combat  failed  to  reach  them; 
and  rejoiced  and  thankful  were  they  to  learn  that  the 
enemy  had  again  been  defeated. 


CHAPTER    XYIII. 

"Hark!  to  the  hurried  question  of  despair: 
'Where  is  my  child?'  an  echo  answers,  'Where?'" 

Byron:  Bride  of  Abydos. 

The  afternoon  was  very  warm  and  bright,  and  Mada- 
lena  and  her  mother  had  taken  their  work  to  the  shade 
of  the  trees  in  front  of  the  cottage,  where  they  safc 
busily  plying  their  needles,  when  a  young  lad,  the  son 
of  a  near  neighbor,  came  rushing  by  in  an  excited 
manner. 

"What  is  it,  Jean?"  they  called  after  him.  "What 
has  happened?" 

"  Why,  Mother  Barbara,"  he  answered,  coming  back, 
panting  with  running,  and  planting  himself  in  front  of 
them,  with  his  back  against  a  tree,  "have  you  not  heard 
of  the  new  and  monstrous  edict  just  published  by  the 
duke?" 

••  No,"  she  said.  "  What  is  it,  Jean  ?  anything  worse 
than  we  have  had  before  ?" 

"  It  declares  us  all — all  the  inhabitants  of  all  the 


268  CASELLA. 

valleys — guilty  of  high  treason,  and  condemns  us  to 
death  and  the  confiscation  of  all  our  goods,"  he  replied. 
"  I  think  it  is  time  for  every  Vaudois,  capable  of  bear- 
ing arms,  to  take  the  field;  and  I  can  no  longer  stay  at 
home,  but  am  even  now  hastening  to  join  Captain  Gia- 
navel's  band." 

"Was  ever  so  monstrous  an  edict  given  to  the 
world?"  exclaimed  Philip,  who  stood  near.  "Would 
I  were  old  enough  to  go  with  you,  Jean  !  What,  grand- 
mother, do  you  think  will  be  the  effect  ?" 

"  I  think  it  can  have  none  whatever,  unless  to  make 
our  people  more  determined  to  resist,"  she  answered, 
with  a  deep-drawn  sigh  and  a  mournful  shake  of  the 
head;  "for what  is  to  be  gained  by  submission,  or  lost 
by  continuing  in  arms,  since  we  are  all  already  con- 
demned to  the  loss  of  property  and  life  ?" 

"  No,"  said  Jean,  earnestly  ;  "  we  are  already  suffer- 
ing bitter  privations,  but  we  have  now  no  choice  but  to 
keep  the  field  and  resist  to  the  end ;  and  this  we  will 
do,  trusting  in  our  God  for  deliverance." 

"And  he  will  send  it  in  his  own  good  time  ;  none 
ever  trusted  in  him  and  were  put  to  shame,"  said  Bar- 
bara, as  the  lad  turned  again  and  hastened  on  his  way. 

"  How  long,  0  Lord,  how  long  ?"  murmured  Mada- 
lena;  "  will  thine  anger  burn  forever  against  the  sheep 
of  thy  pasture?" 

"He  is  chastening  us  sore  for  our  sins,"  said  Bar- 
bara. "  Oh,  may  we  be  zealous  and  repent,  that  his 
anger  may  be  turned  away  from  us  !" 

"  Why  do  they  talk  so  ?"  muttered  Philip  through 
his  clinched  teeth,  as  he  stepped  back  out  of  view  ;  "  for 
I  am  sure  it  is  all  the  doings  of  those  wicked  Propa- 
gandists."    And  he  doubled  up  his  fist  in  a  way  that 


GAS  ELL  A.  269 

showed  what  a  relief  it  would  be  to  his  feelings  to 
return  them  blow  for  blow. 

But  the  sweet  voice  of  Blanche  called  to  him  from 
the  house. 

"Come,  Philip,"  she  said;  "we  are  all  going  down 
by  the  bridge ;  will  you  not  go  with  us?"  and,  turning 
round,  he  saw  her  standing  in  the  porch,  with  the  infant- 
Hugo — the  youngest  lamb  of  Madalena's  flock,  a  babe 
about  a  year  old,  named  for  the  dear  ones  gone — in 
her  arms,  while  Pierre  and  Antony  and  little  Aline 
— now  a  sweet  child  of  three — were  gathered  about 
her. 

"  Yes,  I  will  go  with  you,"  he  said,  moving  toward 
her;  "and  you  must  let  me  carry  little  Hugo.  But 
where  is  Paul  ?" 

"Coming,"  said  Paul,  answering  for  himself,  as  he 
stepped  from  the  doorway;  "and  I  have  already  prom- 
ised little  Hugo  that  I  will  carry  him  down  the  hill," 
he  added,  taking  the  little  one  from  Blanche's  arms, 
and  moving  on,  followed  by  the  younger  children. 

Philip  hung  behind,  and  Blanche  would  not  leave 
him. 

"  What  ails  you,  Philip  ?''  she  asked,  laying  her  hand 
on  his  arm.  "  I  never  saw  you  look  so  fierce,  except 
on  that  day  when  you  would  have  rolled  Andrea  down 
the  hill." 

"You  did  not,  then,  hear  the  news  brought  by  Jean 
Monnen?"  he  said,  inquiringly. 

"No;  what  was  it?"  she  asked;  " has  there  been 
another  battle?" 

"Then;  has  been  an  edict,"  he  auswered,  "  a  most 
cruel,  iniquitous  thing,  declaring  all  the  inhabitants  of 
all  the  valleys  guilty  of  high  treason,  and  condemning 
23* 


270  OA  SELLA. 

them  to  death  and  the  confiscation  of  all  their  goods. 
What  think  you  of  that,  Blanche  ?" 

She  stood  still  for  a  moment,  and,  clasping1  her  hands 
together,  looked  at  him  with  a  face  full  of  surprise  and 
alarm.  "Is  it  indeed  so?"  she  exclaimed,  the  tears 
streaming  down  her  pale  cheeks.  "Ah,  truly  the 
Lord  hath  a  controversy  with  his  people,  and  is  chast- 
ening us  very  sore  for  our  sins." 

"Don't !"  cried  Philip,  almost  fiercely.  "  Why  must 
you  and  mother  and  grandmother  all  talk  in  that  way  f 
I  am  sure  it  is  not  the  Lord,  but  the  Propagandists — 
those  cruel  wretches  who  have  no  bowels  of  compas- 
sion— that  have  wrought  us  this  mischief.  No,  Blanche, 
it  is  not  the  Lord,  but  the  she-wolf  of  Rome." 

"Nay,  Philip,"  she  answered,  gently,  "can  anything 
happen  without  his  will  ?  and  have  you  forgotten  how 
the  Psalmist  prays,  '  Deliver  my  soul  from  the  wicked, 
which  is  thy  sword'  ?" 

"But  why  do  you  all  say  that  it  is  for  our  sins?" 
he  asked,  indignantly.  "  I  know  that  we  are  all  sin- 
ners, because  the  Bible  says  so,  though  I  never  could 
see  any  fault  in  mother,  father,  or  grandmother,  or  in 
you  either,  Blanche ;  but  are  not  the  Papists,  and 
especially  the  Propagandists,  far  greater  sinners  than 
any  of  the  Yaudois  ?  and  yet  see  how  they  are  pros- 
pered." 

"  They  have  less  light,"  replied  his  young  com- 
panion "And  ah,  Philip,  you  forget  what  the  Bible 
says,  '  Whom  the  Lord  loveth  he  chasteneth,  and 
scourgeth  every  son  whom  he  receiveth.'  Surely  it  is 
because  we  are  his  own  people  that  we  are  thus  chast- 
ened, that  we  may  be  made  partakers  of  his  holiness, 
and  meet  for  the  inheritance  of  the  saints  iD  light." 


CASELLA.  271 

Philip  was  silenced,  but  not  convinced.  He  did  not 
speak  again  for  a  moment,  but,  giving  his  hand  to 
Blanche,  helped  her  down  the  steep  hill-side. 

"Are  you  thankful  for  these  trials,  Blanche?"  he 
asked,  presently,  —  "these  troubles  that  send  father 
away  from  us  and  expose  him  to  constant  danger 
and  hardship,  and  keep  mother,  and  grandmother, 
and  all  of  us  who  are  old  enough,  toiling  continu- 
ally, and,  after  all,  suffering  for  want  of  food  and 
clothing?" 

'•  Please  do  not  ask  me,  Philip,"  she  said,  weeping. 
"  I  know  it  is  the  Lord's  will,  and  therefore  must  be 
for  the  best ;  and  it  is  my  prayer  that  he  would  help 
me  to  believe  it  and  be  content  and  thankful ;  and,  oh, 
Philip,  should  we  not  be  when  we  remember  what  he 
suffered  for  us,  and  what  he  tells  us  in  his  word,  that 
our  light  afflictions,  which  are  but  for  a  moment,  work 
out  for  us  a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of 
glory  ?" 

Here  the  conversation  ended,  for  they  had  reached 
the  foot  of  the  hill,  and  now  rejoined  their  companions, 
who  were  seated  on  the  rocks  near  to  a  little  foot-bridge 
which  crossed  a  mountain-torrent  that  came  dashing 
and  foaming  down  from  the  heights  above,  rushing  and 
roaring  through  the  gorges  of  the  hills,  and  then  went 
singing  and  dancing  on  over  the  plains  and  meadows, 
till  it  lost  itself  in  the  waters  of  the  Pelia.  Here  the 
children  loved  to  play,  and  often  spent  hours  amusing 
themselves  by  throwing  in  stones  or  sailing  bits  of 
bark  upon  the  water.  The  three  little  ones  had  already 
begun  their  sport,  and,  while  Blanche  seated  herself  upon 
a  rock  with  Hugo  in  her  arms,  Paul  and  Philip  wan- 
dered off  together  in  search  of  the  beautiful  wild  flower* 


272  CASELLA. 

that  grew  high  upon  the  sides  of  the  hills  and  in  the 
clefts  of  the  rocks. 

"  We  will  not  go  far,  Blanche,"  Paul  said,  as  they 
left  her,  "but  will  be  quite  within  call  if  you  want  us 
You  do  not  mind  being  left  alone  with  the  little  ones 
for  a  few  moments  ?" 

"  Oh,  no,"  she  answered,  cheerfully ;  "and  I  want  you 
to  gather  beautiful  bouquets  for  mother  and  grand- 
mother, for  they  love  flowers  so  dearly,  and  can  so 
seldom  get  out  here  to  pick  them  for  themselves,  or  to 
see  them  growing. " 

Philip  looked  back  when  they  had  climbed  some  dis- 
tance up  the  crags,  and  thought  how  lovely  Blanche 
was,  sitting  there  with  her  fair  cheek  resting  against 
her  baby  brother's  curly  head,  and  her  soft  dark  eyes 
fixed  dreamily  upon  the  waters  of  the  torrent,  as  it 
went  foaming  and  fretting  by  at  her  feet.  She  sat 
alone;  for  Aline  and  the  little  boys  had  traveled  on 
higher  up  the  stream,  and  were  continuing  their  sport, 
laughing  and  shouting  in  childish  glee. 

"Look  at  Blanche,  Paul,"  said  Philip;  "  is  she  not 
sweet  and  beautiful  ?" 

"  Yes,"  said  Paul,  glancing  back  as  requested.  "  Dear. 
Blanche  !  Oh,  Philip,  I  cannot  bear  the  thought  of  harm 
ever  coming  to  her!"    And  he  sighed  deeply. 

"No,  nor  I,"  said  Philip,  and  his  voice  was  low  and 
husky;  "but  oh,  what  else  can  we  look  forward  to? 
Paul  1  Paul !  are  we  always  to  be  a  persecuted  race?" 

"  Only  so  long  as  it  may  please  the  Lord,"  replied 
Paul,  reverently.  "  They  could  have  no  power  at  all 
against  us,  except  it  were  given  them  from  above." 

Philip  shrugged  his  shoulders,  and  turned  away 
with  a  gesture  of  impatience.     "Always  and  forever 


CAS  ELL  A.  273 

the  same  strain  from  them  all !"  he  muttered  to  him- 
self. "  It's  just  the  same  with  father,  and  Louis  too. 
And  yet,"  he  thought,  "perhaps  it  would  be  better  for 
me  if  I  could  look  upon  these  things  as  they  do  :  but 
I  cannot  help  thinking  of  them  as  altogether  the  work 
of  the  Propagandists,  and  longing  to  turn  the  tables 
upon  them  and  let  them  know  by  experience  what  it 
is  to  suffer  all  they  inflict  upon  us." 

"  You  heard  Jean's  report  ?"  he  said,  inquiringly, 
turning  to  Paul  again. 

"Yes,"  was  the  quiet  though  sad  reply;  "  but,  dear 
Philip,  we  are  in  the  Lord's  hands,  and  not  a  hair  of 
our  heads  shall  perish  without  his  will." 

They  wandered  on  for  some  time  in  silence,  plucking 
the  sweet,  fragrant  blossoms,  each  occupied  with  his 
own  thoughts ;  then  Philip  suddenly  started  up  from 
a  mossy  bank,  where  he  had  that  moment  thrown  him- 
self, and,  sending  a  hasty  glance  about  him,  "Paul," 
he  exclaimed,  "  we  are  going  too  far !  Let  us  return 
at  once.  We  are  quite  out  of  sight  of  the  others,  and 
out  of  hearing  too;  for  the  shouts  of  the  little  ones  no 
longer  reach  us." 

"  Yes,  let  us  retrace  our  steps  at  once,"  said  Paul, 
with  a  look  of  alarm.  "  I  was  not  aware  that  we  had 
gone  so  far.  But  I  think  it  is  the  rush  of  the  waters 
that  drowns  the  voices  of  the  little  ones,"  he  added,  as 
they  began  hastily  to  descend  the  rocks. 

Both  looked  with  eager  anxiety  toward  the  bridge, 
as  they  came  in  sight  of  it.  There  was  the  rock  on 
wnich  Blanche  had  been  sitting  a  few  moments  before; 
but  where  was  she  ? 

Not  there,  nor  anywhere  within  sight.  No  living 
creature  was  to  be  seen  about  the  spot,  nor  any  sound 


274  CASELLA. 

to  be  beard,  save  the  rush  and  roar  of  the  torrent  as  it 
hurried  on  over  its  rocky  bed.  The  boys  sent  a  sweep- 
ing", searching  glance  around,  then  looked  in  one 
another's  faces  in  blank  dismay,  each  reading  in  the 
pale,  agitated  features  of  the  other  a  confirmation  of 
bis  own  fears. 

"  Where,  oh,  where  are  they  ?"  gasped  Philip.  "Per- 
haps in  sport,  hiding  behind  the  rocks."  And,  hastily 
swinging  himself  down  beside  the  stream,  he  rushed 
along,  closely  followed  by  Paul,  and  both  calling  the 
name  of  each  lost  one  in  turn,  "  Blanche  !  Pierre  1 
Antony!  Aline!"  But  no  answer  came.  They  reached 
the  rocks  by  the  bridge  ;  they  searched  them  on  every 
side,  but  without  success.  Then,  turning  back,  and 
hastily  l'etracing  their  steps  up  the  stream,  again,  they 
called  aloud,  "Blanche!  Antony!  Pierre!  Aline!" 
But  echo  alone  replied,  mockingly  repeating  the  loved 
names. 

Yet  again  they  shouted ;  and  a  little  voice  was  heard 
in  reply,  "Here,  Philip;  here,  Paul." 

The  sound  sent  a  thrill  of  joy  to  their  hearts,  and 
they  hastened  toward  it,  and,  on  turning  the  angle  of 
a  huge  rock,  came  upon  the  three  little  ones,  busily  en- 
gaged in  building  houses  of  pebbles  and  bits  of  bark, 
and  ornamenting  them  with  wild  flowers. 

"  Blanche  ?  Hugo  ?  Where  are  they  ?"  gasped  Paul 
and  Philip,  both  at  once,  as  one  eager  glance  told  them 
they  were  not  there. 

"  Blanche  and  Hugo  ?  We  don't  know;  they  did  not 
come  with  us,"  said  Antony,  looking  up  from  his  work. 
"We  bft  them  sitting  on  a  rock  by  the  bridge.  Are 
they  not  there  now  ?" 

"No,  no;  the  rocks  are  quite  deserted  now,"  replied 


CASELLA.  275 

Pin  lip,  in  a  tone  of  keen  distress.  "  Oh,  children,  don't 
you  know  where  they  are  ?" 

"  No,"  raid  Aline.     "  What's  the  matter  ?" 

"  Perhaps  Blanche  went  home,"  said  Pierre. 

Philip  and  Paul  caught  at  the  suggestion  as  a  drown- 
ing man  would  catch  at  a  straw.  "Yes,  yes,"  they 
said  ;  "that  may  be.  Come,  let  us  go  now — at  once — 
and  see  if  she  is  there." 

The  little  ones,  though  far  from  comprehending  the 
terrible  fears  thai  oppressed  Paul  and  Philip,  yet  read- 
ing in  their  faces  alarm  and  distress  on  account  of 
the  disappearance  of  Blanche  and  Hugo,  immediately 
dropped  their  play,  and  went  with  them.  As  speedily 
as  possible  the  boys  climbed  the  ascent,  moving  silently 
along,  with  hearts  throbbing  between  hope  and  fear, 
kindly  assisting  the  younger  ones  over  the  difficult 
places,  but  speaking  no  word,  either  to  them  or  to 
each  other.  At  length  they  had  reached  the  cottage 
door.  They  paused,  and  drew  back,  then,  summoning 
up  all  their  courage,  went  in. 

Madalena  looked  up  from  her  sewing.  "  Where  are 
Blanche  and  Hugo  ?"  she  asked,  a  shade  of  anxiety 
crussing  her  features. 

Paul  had  Aline  in  his  arms,  and  he  set  her  down, 
asking,  as  he  did  so,  "Are  they  not  here,  mother?  We 
thought,  we  hoped,  they  might  have  come  on  before 
us." 

"  Here  ?"  she  cried,  with  an  expression  of  wild  alarm 
on  her  usually  calm,  patient  face  ;  for  the  remembrance 
of  Ursula's  dark,  malicious  looks  and  words — particu- 
larly those  directed  at  Blanche— (lashed  upon  her,  fill- 
ing her  with  fear  fur  the  fate  of  her  children.  "  Here? 
No,  no!  they  are  not  here.     I  have  not  seen  them  since 


276  CAS  ELL  A. 

they  went  away  with  you.  Paul,  Paul,  wheie  is  your 
sister  ?     Where  is  my  darling  baby  boy  ?" 

"Mother,"  gasped  the  poor  boy,  staggering  back 
against  the  wall,  sick  "and  faint  with  a  horrible  fear, 
"  I  don't  know — I  cannot  tell ;  they  are  gone,  but  I 
know  not  where.  We  left  my  sister  sitting  upon  a  rock 
near  the  bridge,  with  Hugo  in  her  arms;  we  went  up 
the  rocks  to  gather  flowers,  and  when  we  returned 
they  were  gone.  We  searched  for  them,  but  could  not 
find  them.  Then  we  thought  they  might  have  come 
home,  and " 

His  voice  failed  him,  and  bitter,  choking  sobs  came 
instead  of  words. 

Madalena  sat  for  a  moment  as  if  turned  to  stone ; 
then  started  up,  saying,  "  They  may  yet  be  found  I" 
and  rushed  from  the  house,  followed  by  all  the  others. 
Down  the  steep  descent  she  ran,  calling  wildly  upon 
her  lost  darlings  ;  but  only  mocking  echo  answered 
her  despairing  cries.  Vainly  she  searched  every  spot 
where  it  seemed  possible  they  might  have  gone,  looked 
behind  every  rock,  into  every  little  glen  and  hollow, 
and  glanced  over  the  edge  of  each  precipice,  shudder- 
ing with  the  fear  that  she  might  see  their  mangled  re- 
mains lying-  at  the  bottom.  Alas,  not  a  trace  of  them 
could  be  found  !  they  were  gone,  utterly  gone,  and 
who  could  tell  how  or  whither  ?  Alas,  alas,  but  too 
well  might  the  heart-broken  mother  conjecture  who 
had  robbed  her  of  her  darlings!*  and,  bowed  almost 
to  the  earth  with  a  grief  "  bitterer  than  the  wail  above 
the  dead,"  she  at  length  gave  up  the  fruitless  search, 
and  went  back  to  her  desolated  home,  followed  by  the 
weeping  children. 


See  Appendix,  Note  D. 


CASELLA.  217 

TJisula  stood  on  the  brow  of  the  hill  as  they  passed, 
and  with  a  malicious  leer  cried  out  to  them,  "Aha ! 
it  has  come  at  iast,  then  !  You  may  look  long  and 
well,  but  you'll  not  find  them,  for  they're  with  those 
that  know  how  to  keep  what  they  take.'' 

Philip,  already  almost  distracted  with  grief,  rushed 
frantically  away  from  the  sound  of  her  voice,  and,  seek- 
ing a  retired  spot  behind  the  cottage,  he  threw  himself 
upon  the  ground,  groaning  and  weeping  in  sore  dis- 
tress;  for  Blanche,  his  adopted  sister,  was  to  him  the 
dearest  of  all  earthly  beings,  and  he  knew  not  how  to 
bear  his  loss,  or  the  thought  of  what  she  might  be 
made  to  suffer. 

Madalena's  eyes  were  tearless  ;  but,  oh,  the  heart- 
breaking anguish  in  her  face  as  she  staggered  into  the 
house  and  sank  down  upon  a  seat,  with  her  remaining 
children  weeping  and  sobbing  around  her  !  Tears  were 
streaming  fast  down  Barbara's  withered  cheeks,  and  her 
aged  frame  was  bowed  with  grief,  and  for  some  moments 
she  spoke  not,  and  nothing  was  heard  in  the  room  but 
sounds  of  woe ;  but  at  length,  lifting  her  eyes  to  her 
daughter's  face  and  noticing  the  stony  look  of  her  wan 
features,  she  went  to  her,  and,  gently  taking  her  hand 
in  hers,  "  Madalena,"  she  said,  "  Madalena,  what  saith 
the  Lord  our  God  ?  '  Is  my  hand  shorteued  at  all,  that 
it  cannot  redeem  ?  or  have  I  no  power  to  deliver  ?'  " 

It  was  a  word  iu  season.  The  poor,  bereaved  mother 
bowed  her  head  upon  her  hands,  and  blessed  tears  came 
to  the  relief  of  her  almost-bursting  heart.  Then  Bar- 
bara, kneeling  by  her  side,  besought  Him  to  whom  all 
power  is  given  in  heaven  and  in  earth,  to  be  with  and 
protect  and  preserve  the  little  helpless  lambs,  though 
now  in  the  very  jaws  of  the  wolf. 
24 


218  CAS  ELL  A. 

"  Fie  can  do  it,  dear  daughter,"  she  said,  folding 
her  arms  about  Madalena's  waist  and  drawing  the 
poor,  aching  head  down  upon  her  bosom,  "for  he  is 
able  to  save  to  the  uttermost;  nor  will  he  forsake  our 
little  Blanche,  who  has  put  her  trust  in  him;  for  does 
he  not  say  to  each  oneof  his  own,  '  I  will  never  leave 
thee,  nor  forsake  thee'  ?" 

"But,  oh,  what  may  she  not  be  called  to  endure  a 
their  hands  1  for  '  the  tender  mercies  of  the  wicked  are 
cruel,'  "  groaned  the  poor  mother  ;  "  and  my  baby,  my 
baby  boy! — too  young  yet  to  discern  between  good 
and  evil — oh  !  is  he  to  be  brought  up  in  an  idola- 
trous faith?  Mother,  mother,  how  can  I  endure  the 
thought?" 

"Trust  him,"  replied  Barbara,  softly, — "trust  them 
both  with  the  Lord,  who  has  said,  'I  will  be  a  God  to 
thee,  and  to  thy  seed  after  thee.'  " 


CHAPTER   XIX. 

"  If  only  thou  art  mine — 
Though,  like  the  ivy  torn  from  parent  tree, 
My  earthly  ties  are  eever'd,  yet  round  thee 

My  arms  secure  I  twine." 

And  where  were  Blanche  and  her  baby  brother? 
Paul  and  Philip  having  gone  up  the  heights  in  search 
of  flowers,  and  the  little  ones  wandering,  in  their  play, 
farther  and  farther  up  the  stream,  the  two  were  soon 
left  entirely  alone.  Blanche's  mind  was  full  of  what 
Philip  had  been  telling  her,  and  as  Hugj  was  in  a 


C A  SELLA.  219 

quiet  mood,  sitting  in  her  lap  and  looking  about  him, 
not  requiring  any  exertion  on  her  part  to  keep  him 
amused,  she  soon  became  quite  absorbed  in  her  own 
sad  thoughts.  He  presently  laid  his  head  down  upon 
her  breast  and  fell  asleep.  She  drew  her  arm  mora 
closely  about  him,  pressed  a  loving  kiss  on  his  beauti 
ful,  fair  brow,  and  fell  to  musing  again,  her  eyes  upon 
the  rushing  waters,  and  her  thoughts  dwelling  upon  the 
accounts  of  former  massacres  which  she  had  heard  so 
often  from  her  parents  and  grandmother,  especially  that 
one  which  had  occurred  when  she  herself  was  a  babe 
like  Hugo,  and  upon  the  danger  that  similar  scenes 
were  about  to  be  re-enacted  in  the  valleys.  Pool 
child!  a  nearer  peril  threatened  her;  yet  she  little 
suspected  it. 

Over  the  top  of  a  rock,  not  many  paces  distant,  a 
head  was  cautiously  peeping,  and  a  pair  of  piercing 
black  eyes  were  leveled  at  the  spot  where  she  was 
seated. 

"Look,  Gasparo ;  think  you  not  we  may  venture 
now  with  safety?"  asked  the  owner,  in  an  undertone. 
"  She  is  quite  alone,  and  entirely  absorbed  in  her  medi- 
tations." 

Then  another  pair  of  eyes  were  stealthily  brought 
to  War  upon  Blanche,  and  the  answer  came,  accom- 
panied by  an  oath,  "Yes,  Cesario,  we  will  venture; 
my  limbs  are  cramped  with  crouching  so  long  in  this 
cursed  place.  Bring  the  cloak  ;  you  will  throw  it  over 
her  head,  and  I  will  catch  her  up  in  my  arms  and  bear 
her  to  the  carriage.  But  tread  lightly,  lest  she  hear 
our  approach  and  give  the  alarm.  Some  of  the  ban- 
ditti may  In:  lurking  near  enough  to  be  summoned  by 
the  boys  to  their  aid." 


230  CASELLA. 

"  Our  Lady  forbid  !"  exclaimed  the  first  speaker ; 
"  for,  though  we  are  armed,  they  are  said  to  be  bullet- 
proof, their  compact  with  the  devil  making  them  quite 
invulnerable." 

"  Haste,  then,  and  be  cautious,"  said  the  other  ;  and 
6oftly  they  stole  from  their  hiding-place  and  drew  near 
the  unconscious  Blanche,  the  roar  of  the  torrent  pre- 
venting her  from  hearing  the  sound  of  their  footsteps. 
Her  eyes  were  still  upon  the  stream — her  thoughts  far 
away — when  suddenly  a  thick,  dark  covering  was 
thrown  over  her  head,  and  at  the  same  instant  she  felt 
herself  lifted  from  the  ground  and  borne  swiftly  along 
in  a  pair  of  strong  arms.  Well-nigh  smothered,  and 
terribly  frightened,  she  became  unconscious.  How 
long  she  remained  so  she  knew  not ;  but,  when  her 
senses  began  to  return,  she  felt  that  she  was  still  in 
rapid  motion,  and  a  sense  of  suffocation  caused  her  to 
make  a  desperate  effort  to  throw  otf  the  covering  which 
was  still  held  down  over  head  and  face. 

"  Let  her  have  a  little  more  air,  Cesario,"  she  heard 
a  man's  voice  say,  close  at  her  side,  "or  she  will  be 
quite  smothered ;  and  it  was  not  a  corpse  the  signora 
wished  us  to  bring  her." 

"  True,  Gasparo  ;  but  she  is  not  to  see  where  we  are 
taking  her,"  replied  another  masculine  voice;  and  the 
covering  was  slightly  raised,  but  still  held  firmly  in  its 
place. 

It  was  some  moments  ere  the  little  girl  could  quite 
collect  her  scattered  senses  and  assure  herself  that  it 
was  not  a  horrible  nightmare,  but,  alas,  a  still  more 
horrible  reality  that  oppressed  her.  "  Where  am  I  ? 
oh!  where  ami?"  she  exclaimed,  making  another  vio- 
lent but  fruitless  effort  to  free  herself  from  the  suffo 
'"itin.cr  cfw«riixar. 


CASELLA.  281 

"In  Madame  Borelli's  carriage,  safe  on  your  way  to 
a  place  where  all  will  go  well  with  you  if  you  don't 
show  yourself  an  obstinate  heretic,"  replied  Cesario, 
giving  her  a  little  more  air,  but  still  holding  the  cloak 
over  her  in  a  way  to  prevent  her  effectually  from  see- 
ing anything. 

A  bitter  sob  burst  from  Blanche's  bosom  at  these 
words.  She  knew  now  that  it  was  no  dream,  but  a 
terrible  reality,  and  that  she  was  indeed  in  the  hands 
of  the  deadly  enemies  of  her  faith  and  people;  and  a 
sudden  recollection  came  to  her  of  how  it  had  all  hap- 
pened. But  "  where  was  Hugo  ?  oh,  what  had  they 
done  with  him  ?"  she  asked  herself,  in  terror  at  finding 
that  he  had  been  torn  from  her  arms.  Had  they 
thrown  him  into  the  stream,  or  dashed  out  his  braius 
against  the  rocks,  as  had  been  done  to  many  another 
helpless  Yaudois  infant  ?  The  thought  was  agony, 
for  dearly  she  loved  that  baby  brother.  But  the  next 
words  of  her  captors  relieved  her  of  .that  one  drop  in 
her  cup  of  anguish. 

"  How  the  boy  sleeps  !"  said  one.  "A  fine  fellow 
he  is,  too.  What  a  pity  it  would  have  been  to  have 
him  grow  up  among  those  barbets  and  believe  all  their 
heretical  doctrines!" 

•'  Yes  ;  but  we've  saved  him  from  that,"  replied  the 
other;  "the  signora  will  have  him  traiued  up  in  the" 
true  faith." 

Then  tiny  called  to  the  driver  to  quicken  his  speed, 
and  the  carriage  rolled  on  more  and  more  rapidly,  bear- 
ing the  poor  little  ones  every  moment  farther  and  far- 
ther from  home'and  kindred. 

Ages  of  misery  seemed  to  pass  over  Blanche  in  the 
24* 


282  CASELLA. 

hour  consumed  in  this  rapid  drive,  for  her  heart  wa3 
torn  with  anguish  at  the  thought  of  what  her  parents, 
her  grandmother,  and  her  brothers  and  sister — to  all  of 
whom  both  she  and  Hugo  were  so  dear — must  endure 
upon  the  discovery  that  they  were  missing ;  and  to 
that  was  added  physical  suffering  and  the  overwhelming 
dread  and  fear  of  what  might  be  in  store  for  that  dar- 
ling baby  brother  and  herself.  She  knew  not  in  what 
direction  they  were  traveling,  or  how  far  they  had 
gone.  They  seemed  to  be  winding  about  among  the 
hills  ;  the  carriage  had  turned  many  times  ;  but  at 
length,  as  it  did  so  once  more,  Cesario  threw  the  cloak 
from  her  face  and  lifted  her  up,  and  she  saw  that  it 
was  passing  under  a  lofty  gateway,  leading  into  a 
broad  avenue  of  chestnut-trees,  and  the  next  instant  it 
drew  up  in  front  of  a  lordly  dwelling,  and  Cesario, 
again  taking  her  in  his  arms,  sprang  out,  followed  by 
Gasparo  with  Hugo,  and,  carrying  her  up  several  broad 
stone  steps,  set  her  clown  in  the  midst  of  a  wide  hall, 
with  marble-paved  floor  and  lofty  ceiling,  a  far  grander 
place  than  she  had  ever  been  in  before.  But  for  that 
she  cared  nothing ;  her  one,  agonizing  thought  was 
that  she  and  Hugo  were  prisoners,  and  eagerly  she 
looked  up  into  the  faces  of  their  captors,  to  discern 
whether  an  appeal  to  their  compassion  would  be  alto- 
gether hopeless.  Alas,  she  feared  it  would  indeed,  as 
anxiously  she  scanned  each  dark,  forbidding  counte- 
nance; yet  she  must  make  an  effort;  and,  falling  upon 
ner  knees  before  them,  she  clasped  her  hands  together, 
and,  with  tears  streaming  down  her  cheeks,  besought 
them  to  restore  Hugo  and  herself  to  tneir  home. 

"Oh,  take  us  backl"  she  begged.     "  My  mother  will 
be  heart-broken  when  she  finds  that  we  are  stolen  from 


CASELLA.  283 

her.  Take  us  back,  kind  sirs,  and  God  will  reward 
you  for  it." 

"Xo,  no,  pretty  one,"  replied  Gasparo,  patting  her 
cheek.  "It  has  cost  quite  too  much  time  and  trouble 
to  get  you  here  for  us  to  think  of  taking  you  back. 
You  must  even  make  up  your  mind  to  stay  here,  give 
up  your  heresies,  and  become  a  true  daughter  of  the 
church  ;  and  then  you  will  be  far  better  off  than  ever 
you  could  have  been  with  your  barbet  parents.*' 

Cesario  answered  her  still  more  roughly.  "  Come, 
come;  we  will  none  of  that,"  he  said.  "Up,  and  dry 
your  eyes.  You  may  yet  live  to  thank  the  Virgin  and 
the  saints  for  our  success  to-day ;  for  if  you  act  wisely 
it  will  make  a  great  lady  of  you." 

With  a  fresh  burst  of  tears  and  a  bitter,  despairing 
sob,  the  poor  child  rose  to  her  feet  again ;  and  little 
Hugo,  whom  Gasparo  still  held,  waking  at  that  moment, 
and  bursting  into  a  piteous  cry  at  sight  of  the  strange, 
forbidding  face  above  him,  she  held  out  her  arms,  beg- 
ging that  he  might  be  given  to  her. 

"Take  him,  and  welcome,"  said  the  man,  complying 
with  her  request.  "  My  arms  ache  now  with  holding 
him  so  long,  though  he's  but  a  light  burden  ;  but  it  is 
a  new  business  to  me,  playing  the  part  of  nurse." 

All  this  had  occupied  but  a  moment ;  and  now  a 
young  boy  in  the  dress  of  a  page,  drawing  near,  asked, 
"Will  you  take  them  to  the  signora?" 

"Yes,"  replied  Gasparo.  "It  was  her  ladyship's 
order  that  they  should  be  taken  immediately  to  her 
presence  on  our  return  with  them." 

"Then  follow  me,"  said  the  page,  leading  the  way 
through  a  spacious  ante-room  into  a  still  larger  and 
very    handsomely  furnished    apartment,   where,  in   a 


284  CASELLA. 

velvet-cushioned  arm-chair,  sat  a  richly-dressed  lady, 
a  little  past  the  heyday  of  youth,  but  still  fair  and 
blooming:  and  on  a  lower  seat,  by  her  side,  a  beautiful 
young  girl, — both  working  busily  upon  a  piece  of  em- 
broidery which,  as  Blanche  afterward  learned,  was  in- 
tended for  the  adornment  of  the  altar  in  their  chapel. 

The  elder  lady  looked  up  as  they  entered,  and,  put- 
ting aside  her  work,  turned  toward  them  with  a  pleased 
smile. 

"Ah,  my  good  Gasparo  and  Cesario,  so  you  have 
been  successful  at  last,  and  have  brought  me  the  Vau- 
dois  children  of  whom  I  have  heard  so  much!"  she 
said.  "Bring  them  near,  that  I  may  look  at  them. 
Yes  ;  they  are  indeed  very  beautiful !  See,  Veronica, 
are  they  not  lovely?"  And  she  took  Blanche's  hand, 
and  drew  her  toward  her. 

But  the  child  fell  on  her  knees  before  the  lady,  and, 
weeping  bitterly,  cried,  "Ah,  madame,  have  pity  on 
us,  and  send  us  back  to  our  home!  My  heart  is  break- 
ing, and  my  poor  mother's  heart  will  break  with  grief 
when  she  finds  that  we  are  gone.  Ah,  madame,  have 
pity,  have  pity  on  a  poor  child  who  has  never  offended 
you  or  done  you  wrong !  have  pity  on  my  poor  mother, 
robbed  of  her  little  daughter  and  her  darling  baby 
boy!" 

"  Nay,  my  child  ;  I  am  not  willing  to  send  you  back; 
for  your  beauty  charms  me,  and  I  wish  to  adopt  you 
for  my  own,"  replied  the  lady,  passing  her  hand 
caressingly  over  Blanche's  hair.  "  Your  mother  has 
several  other  children,  while  I  have  none;  and  little  or 
nothing  to  support  them  on,  while  I  have  abundance. 
And,  besides,  I  am  resolved  to  save  you  from  your 
heresies  and  bring  you  up  in  the  true  faith,  thus  do'ng 


OASELLA.  285 

a  good  work,  a  great  kindness  to  you,  and  adding  to 
my  stock  of  merit,  which  I  fear  is  now  rather  small, 
— eh,  Veronica?"  And  she  looked  at  her  companion 
with  a  smile. 

"  We  cannot  do  too  many  good  works,  madame," 
replied  the  young  girl,  gravely  ;  "  for  Father  Ignatius 
says,  if  we  do  more  than  enough  to  secure  our  own 
salvation,  the  overplus  will  be  added  to  that  store  from 
which  the  church  draws  the  indulgences  she  grants." 

"Ah,  madame,  I  am  a  Vaudois,  and  can  never  be 
anything  else,"  said  Blanche;  "and  my  mother  loves 
us  none  the  less  because  she  has  other  children  to 
share  her  affection;  nor  can  it  be  right  to  take  us  from 
her,  since  we  were  given  to  her  by  God  himself.  Ah, 
madame,  have  you  no  pity  for  my  mother's  sore  dis- 
tress ?  Think,  if  God  had  given  children  to  you,  and 
others  had  carried  them  away,  how  your  heart  would 
be  torn  with  anguish;  and,  oh,  madame,  do  to  my 
poor  mother  as  you  would  have  her  do  to  you." 

"  I  am  sorry  for  your  distress,  but  it  will  soon  pass 
away,"  replied  the  lady.  "  Childish  sorrows  are  never 
lasting;  and  I  will  treat  you  very  kindly,  if  you  are 
good.  As  for  your  mother,  her  loss  is  no  greater  than 
if  she  had  seen  the  grave  close  over  you  two." 

Alas  !  Blanche  well  knew  that  losing  them  in  this 
way  would  be  a  far,  far  worse  bereavement  to  her  mother 
than  their  death  could  ever  have  been;  but,  seeing  that 
prayers  and  entreaties  were  vain,  she  ceased  to  offer 
them,  and,  rising  to  her  feet,  stood  there  with  her  head 
bowed  upon  her  breast,  pressing  her  baby  brother 
closer  in  her  arms,  and  weeping  over  him  in  an  utter 
abandonment  of  grief  and  despair. 

Gasparo  and  Cesario  were  now  dismissed,  with  » 


286  CASELLA. 

liberal  reward,  and  a  maid-servant,  summoned  by  the 
page,  was  directed  to  lead  the  children  away  to  the  apart, 
merits  already  prepared  for  their  reception.  The  room 
to  which  Fanchette,  the  maid,  now  led  the  weeping 
Blanche,  was  luxurious  indeed,  compared  to  the  best- 
Hubert's  cottage  could  boast ;  yet  to  the  sad  heart  of 
the  little  girl  it  seemed  far  less  attractive.  The  one, 
though  poor  and  humble,  was  her  own  beloved  home  ; 
the  other,  with -all  its  luxury,  but  a  gilded  prison. 

The  maid  seemed  disposed  to  treat  the  little  strangers 
kindly,  coaxed  Hugo  to  come  to  her,  offering  him  sweet- 
meats as  a  bribe,  gave  Blanche  a  comfortable  seat,  and, 
stroking  her  hair,  bade  her  not  cry,  for  she  would  soon 
be  very  happy  there. 

Blanche  shook  her  head  in  hopeless  sorrow,  and  again 
the  tears  streamed  from  her  eyes  and  bitter  sobs  burst 
from  her  bosom. 

"Ah,  you  are  both  hungry  and  weary,  I  dai-e  say," 
said  Fanchette,  compassionately;  "but  you  shall  have 
a  nice  little  supper  presently,  and  then  go  to  rest  upon 
a  softer  couch  than  ever  you  slept  on  before." 

A  small  table  was  soon  set  out  in  the  room  and 
covered  with  delicate  and  tempting  viands ;  but  grief 
aud  despair  had  quite  taken  away  Blanche's  appetite, 
and  all  Fanchette's  entreaties  could  not  induce  her  to 
swallow  a  single  mouthful.  But  Hugo,  too  young  to 
know  what  had  befallen  him,  ate  heartily,  and  soon 
afterward  fell  fast  asleep  in  his  sister's  arms. 

Then  Fanchette  brought  out  a  little  night-dress  of 
beautiful,  fine  material,  and,  while  assisting  Blanche  to 
put  it  on  her  baby  brother,  said,  "  Madame  had  once 
a  little  one,  scarcely  older  than  this  when  she  d'ed,  and 
she  never  had  another  ;  and  now  her  husband  is  dead 


CASELLA.  287 

also,  and  she  says  she  will  never  marry  again ;  but  she 
wants  children  to  inherit  her  wealth,  and,  hearing  haw 
beautiful  you  and  this  baby  were,  she  determined  to  ^et 
possession  of  you  and  adopt  you  as  her  own.  And 
you  may  think  yourselves  very  fortunate ;  for  madame 
will  be  very  kind  and  indulgent,  if  only  you  are  not 
obstinate  in  clinging  to  your  heresies." 

Blanche  made  no  reply,  but  tears  chased  each  other 
fast  down  her  pale  cheeks,  as  Fauchette  rose  and  led 
the  way  to  a  pretty  bed  in  an  adjoining  room,  where 
she  bade  her  lay  her  baby  brother  down,  adding,  "  You 
are  to  sleep  beside  him,  and  had  better  go  to  bed  at 
once,  I  think;  for  you  look  quite  worn  out.  I  will  pro- 
vide you  also  with  a  night-dress;  for  madame,  having 
obtained  such  a  description  of  you  as  gave  us  a  very 
correct  idea  of  your  size,  had  a  number  of  garments 
made  up  ready  for  your  use." 

Blanche  thanked  her,  and  began  to  prepare  to  follow 
her  advice.  Kneeling  down  by  the  bedside,  she  offered 
up  her  evening  prayer ;  aud  as  she  thus  drew  near 
to  Him  who  is  everywhere  present,  and  from  wiioni 
nothing  can  separate  his  people,  a  ray  of  comfort 
stole  into  her  sad  heart ;  she  remembered  that  she 
was  not  alone  in  the  midst  of  her  foes,  for  had  he  not 
said,  "  I  will  never  leave  thee,  nor  forsake  thee !"  "  Lo, 
I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world!" 
Ah,  yes,  he  was  with  her,  and  nothing  could  befall  her 
without  his  will, — the  will  of  Him  who  loved  her  better 
than  even  her  mother  did  ;  and  he  would  be  with 
that  dear  mother  also,  in  her  sore  bereavement,  fulfill- 
ing to  her  his  own  gracious  promise,  "  I  will  not  leave 
you  comfortless  :  I  will  come  to  you."  And,  having 
committed  herself  and  all  ber  loved  ones  to  hia  faith- 


288  CASELLA. 

fill,  loving  care,  the  little  girl  laid  her  head  upon  her 
pillow,  and,  with  her  arms  about  her  baby  brother,  soon 
fell  asleep. 

Fanchette  had  watched  her  stealthily  all  the  time. 

"  So  that's  the  way  the  heretics  pray,"  she  said  to 
herself.  "  She  didn't  tell  her  beads — indeed,  I  see  she 
has  none  to  tell — and  she  never  crossed  herself  once.  I 
wonder  how  many  Paters  and  Aves  she  said,  and  if 
she  invoked  the  aid  of  any  of  the  saints.  I  must  ask 
her  to-morrow,  and  try  to  teach  her  to  pray  like  a  good 
Catholic.  I  noticed  she  didn't  bow  as  she  passed  the 
image  of  the  Virgin  and  Child,  in  the  hall  below;  nor 
has  she  once  looked  toward  the  crucifix  yonder."  And 
Fanchette  crossed  herself,  and  bowed  low,  as  she 
glanced  toward  it,  concluding  her  soliloquy  with  a 
sigh,  a  mournful  shake  of  the  head,  and  the  words, 
spoken  half  aloud,  "  Ah,  I'm  afraid  she's  a  sad  heretic, 
in  spite  of  her  sweet  face  !" 

A  step  startled  her,  and,  turning,  she  found  Madame 
Borelli  close  at  her  side. 

"Ah,  my  good  Fanchette,  so  you  have  got  them 
to  bed,"  whispered  the  lady.  "They  are  very  beauti- 
ful, are  they  not  ?  I  am  much  pleased  with  my  ao- 
qiisition." 

"  Yes,  madame,  tney  are  lovely  to  look  at,"  replied 
the  maid,  "but  the  girl,  I  fear,  is  a  sad  heretic."  And 
she  went  on  to  give  her  reasons  for  thinking  so. 

"Ah,  well,  that  was  to  be  expected  in  the  child  of 
heretic  parents,  my  good  Fanchette,"  replied  the  lady; 
"  but  we  will  soon  cure  her  of  that.  I  do  not  believe 
we  shall  have  very  much  trouble  with  her,  either,  for 
6he  looks  gentle  and  yielding,"  she  added,  gazing  at 
*;he  little  ones  with  a  slight  sigh  ;  for  it  would  have 


CASELLA.  289 

ueedecl  a  hard  heart  indeed  to  be  able  to  look  without 
an  emotion  of  pity  upon  Blanche's  fair  young  face,  so 
sweet,  and  yet  so  sad  even  in  sleep.  Her  pillow  was 
wet  with  tears,  and  they  were  trembling  on  her  long, 
dark  lashes  still. 

"  ]  think  I  can  bring  forward  some  strong  arguments 
to  convince  her  of  her  errors,"  continued  Madame 
Borelli ;  "and  I  must  have  a  talk  with  her  to-morrow. 
Bring  them  both  to  me  at  ten  in  the  morning,  Fan- 
chette." 

Blanche  woke  at  an  early  hour  the  next  morning, 
and,  starting  up  in  the  bed,  gazed  about  her  for  a  mo- 
ment with  a  feeling  of  utter  bewilderment ;  but  the 
next  instant  memory  brought  back  the  whole  dreadful 
truth,  and,  sinking  down  upon  her  pillow  again,  she 
buried  her  face  in  it,  and  wept  tears  of  bitter,  heart- 
breaking sorrow  ;  looking  back  to  her  lost  homo  and 
kindred  with  unutterable  regret  and  longing,  and  for- 
ward to  the  trials  apparently  in  store  for  her  with 
unspeakable  terror  and  dismay.  A  violent  and  painful 
death  was  the  least  evil  she  dared  to  expect,  and  she 
shrank  from  it  with  horror,  but  still  more  from  proba- 
ble torture,  lest  her  fortitude  should  give  way  under 
prolonged  suffering,  and  she  be  left  to  deny  the  Lord 
that  bought  her  with  his  own  preciou-j  blood.  Her 
little  brother  lay  sweetly  sleeping  by  her  side,  Fan- 
chette's  deep  breathing  could  be  heard  from  the  next 
room,  and  no  eye  but  God's  was  there  to  look  upon  her 
anguish.  For  a  time  it  was  fearful;  then,  as  its  vio- 
lence abated,  she  began  again  to  hear  the  whispers  of 
that  love  from  which  nothing  could  ever  separate  her. 

"Fear  thou  not;  for  I  am  with  thee,"  it  said;  "bo 
not  dismayed  ;  for  I  am  thy  God :  I  will  strengthen 
25 


290  CASELLA. 

thee ;  yea,  I  will  help  thee ;  yea,  I  will  uphold  thee 

with  the  right  hand  of  my  righteousness."  "The 
Lord  will  give  grace  and  glory."  "Be  thou  faithful 
unto  death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life." 

With  a  calming,  soothing  power,  the  sweet  words 
stole  into  her  heart,  and,  rising,  she  knelt  and  poured 
out  her  prayer  before  him,  beseeching  him  to  fulfill  these 
gracious  promises  to  her,  giving  her  strength  to  glorify 
him  even  in  the  fires. 

She  remained  long  upon  her  knees — it  was  so  sweet 
and  comforting  thus  to  draw  near  unto  God ;  and  it  was 
thus  she  was  still  engaged  when  Fanchette  entered. 

"  You  should  kneel  yonder,  child,  before  the  image 
of  our  blessed  Lord,"  she  said,  pointing  to  the  crucifix. 
"Have  you  not  been  taught  to  do  so  ?" 

"  No,"  replied  Blanche,  with  gentle  firmness,  though 
her  pale  cheek  grew  still  paler.  "  He  himself  has  said, 
'  Thou  shalt  have  no  other  gods  before  me.' " 

"  But  we  are  worshiping  him  when  we  kneel  before 
the  crucifix,"  said  Fancbette  ;  "  for  it  is  the  Lord  him- 
self who  hangs  there."  And  she  bowed  before  it,  and 
crossed  herself  several  times. 

"  No,  Fanchette  ;  it  is  but  a  piece  of  marble  graven 
by  some  man ;  and  God's  commandment  is,  '  Thou 
shalt  not  make  unto  thee  any  graven  image,  or  any 
likeness  of  anything  that  is  in  heaven  above,  or  that  is 
in  the  earth  beneath,  or  that  is  in  the  water  under  the 
earth  :  thou  shalt  not  bow  down  thyself  to  them,  nor 
serve  them.'  " 

Fanchette  looked  at  her  in  unfeigned  surprise. 
"  See,"  she  said,  "  what  a  false  religion  is  yours  !  You 
may  well  thank  the  Virgin  and  the  saints  that  you 
have  at  length  been  brought  to  a  house  where  you  will 


CASELLA.  291 

be  taught  the  true  faith.  But  come ;  we  will  talk  no 
more  about  it  at  present;  I  will  now  help  you  to  dress. 
See.  I  have  brought  you  much  finer  and  prettier  clothes 
than  those  you  have  been  accustomed  to  woar." 

The  garments  which  she  displayed  as  she  spoke  were 
far  richer  and  more  costly  than  any  Blanche  had  ever 
worn ;  but  the  child  turned  from  them,  and  begged,  even 
with  tears;  to  be  permitted  to  wear  the  old,  for  she  clung 
to  them  as  the  last  vestige  of  her  own  dear  home  ;  but 
Fanchette,  shaking  her  head,  said,  "No,  madame  had 
ordered  it  otherwise,"  and  Blanche  submitted,  with  a 
heavy  sigh. 

Hugo,  too,  was  richly  dressed,  and  a  plentiful  meal 
was  set  before  them.  Fanchette  did  all  she  could  for 
their  comfort  and  happiness,  soothing  Hugo  with  ten- 
der caresses  when  he  cried  for  his  absent  mother,  and 
exerting  herself  in  every  way  for  the  amusement  of  both. 

When  the  hour  appointed  by  Madame  Borelli  arrived, 
Fanchette  conducted  the  children  to  her  presence.  She 
sat  in  the  same  room  in  which  Blanche  had  first  seen 
her;  and  the  young  maiden  Veronica  was  again  at 
her  side.  She  received  the  little  ones  kindly,  expressed 
herself  much  pleased  with  the  change  better  dress  had 
made  in  their  appearance,  kissed  Blanche's  cheek  and 
made  her  sit  down  on  a  velvet  cushion  at  her  feet,  and, 
taking  the  babe  upon  her  lap,  caressed  and  fondled  him 
as  if  he  had  been  her  own. 

'  What  are  your  names,  my  dear?"  she  asked,  turn- 
ing to  the  little  girl. 

"Blanche  and  Hugo  Romano," replied  the  child,  the 
tears  starting  to  her  eyes  at  the  remembrance  of  the 
dear  parents  from  whom  she  derived  that  name. 

"Romano,"  repeated  the  lady ;  "  a  good  name  enough, 


292  CASELLA. 

but  Borelli  is  better,  I  think;  and  for  that  you  shall 
exchange  it  if  you  are  well-behaved  children  and  will 
become  good  Catholics.  But  do  you  not  know,  Blanche, 
that  you  should  bow  and  cross  yourself  with  all  rever- 
ence aud  humility  whenever  you  pass  tho  image  of  the 
Holy  Virgin  ?  and  that  you  should  kneel  before  the 
crucifix  to  offer  up  your  morning  and  evening  devo- 
tions?" 

Blanche  trembled,  while  listening  to  these  questions, 
and  her  heart  went  up  in  silent  prayer  to  God  for  grace 
and  strength  to  make  a  bold  and  fearless  confession  of 
her  faith.     Her  prayer  was  granted. 

"Madame,"  she  said,  with  modest  firmness,  "God 
has  forbidden  us  to  make  unto  ourselves  graven 
images,  or  to  bow  down  to  them,  or  worship  them." 

"Who  told  you  that?"  asked  the  lady,  with  some 
displeasure. 

"  My  parents,  and  my  pastor,  madatne,"  replied 
Blanche,  respectfully  ;  "  and,  more  than  that,  I  have 
read  it  for  myself  in  God's  own  holy  word." 

"  The  heretic  Bible  I"  she  exclaimed.  "  It  is  a  bad 
book,  full  of  errors,  Father  Ignatius  tells  me ;  and 
even  the  Romish  Bible,  he  says,  is  a  dangerous  book 
in  the  hands  of  the  laity,  who  cannot  understand  it 
aright  except  as  the  church  explains  it." 

"  Madame,"  replied  the  child,  "  the  Lord  Jesus  him- 
self said,  '  Search  the  Scriptures ;'  and  most  of  the 
Bible  is  so  plain  and  simple  that  even  a  little  child, 
such  as  I,  can  understand  it  very  easily  ;  and,  besides, 
God  has  promised  his  Holy  Spirit  to  teach  us  the  true 
meaning,  if  we  ask  him  for  it." 

The  lady's  face  flushed.  "  I  fear  you  are  indeed  an 
obstinate  heretic,"  she  said.     "  Tell  me ;  do  you  never 


CASELLA.  293 

address  your  prayers  to  the  Holy  Virgin,  or  to  the 
saints?" 

"  2s  o,  madame;  because  God  commands,  'Thou 
shalt  worship  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  him  only  shait 
thou  serve.' " 

"  And  do  you  never  ask  the  Virgin  or  the  saints  to 
intercede  for  you,  that  you  may  be  forgiven  ?" 

"  No,  madame;  for  we  are  told,  '  There  is  one  medi- 
ator between  God  and  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus.'  " 

"Ah,  the  Vaudois,  then,  think  themselves  good 
enough  to  approach  God  in  their  own  name  and  plead 
their  own  cause  ?" 

"  Xo,  madame  ;  not  in  their  own  name,  but  in  that 
of  the  one  mediator  between  God  and  man.  '  If  any 
man  sin,  we  have  an  advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus 
Christ  the  righteous,'  says  the  Apostle  John ;  and  our 
Lord  himself  said,  '  Whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  my 
name,  that  will  I  do,  that  the  Father  may  be  glorified 
in  the  Son.'" 

"And  do  you  also  deny  the  duty  of  confession  to 
the  priest?" 

"  I  do,  madame ;  I  confess  to  none  but  God ;  for  who 
can  forgive  sins  but  God  only?" 

"  The  church  teaches  that  God  has  given  the  power 
of  absolution  to  the  priests,"  said  the  lady.  "  This 
confessing  to  God  only,  is  one  of  the  heresies  you  will 
now  have  to  abjure.  You  must  now  learn  to  confess 
to  the  priest,  to  bow  to  the  image  of  the  Blessed  Vir- 
gin and  the  pictures  of  the  saints,  and  to  kneel  before 
the  crucifix  to  perform  your  devotions." 

Blanche  grew  very  pale,  and  trembled  visibly ;  but 
Bhe  made  no  reply. 

25* 


294  CASELLA 

"  Suppose,  madame,  you  ask  her  what  she  thinks  of 
the  mass,"  suggested  Veronica,  in  a  whisper. 

"  Did  you  ever  attend  mass  V  asked  the  lady,  acting 
upon  the  suggestion  ;  "  and  do  you  believe  that  when 
the  priest  blesses  the  bread  and  wine  they  become 
the  true  body  and  blood,  the  human  soul  and  the 
divinity,  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  should  be  adored  as 
such  V 

The  child  was  silent  for  a  moment ;  for  the  trembling 
little  heart  was  again  asking  earnestly  for  strength 
to  make  a  good  profession  before  those  witnesses. 
Then,  raising  her  soft,  dark  eyes  to  the  face  of  her  in- 
teirogator,  she  replied,  "No,  madame ;  I  believe  they 
are  what  they  were  before — simple  bread  and  wine, 
and  that  to  adore  and  worship  them  would  be  sinful 
idolatry." 

A  burst  of  indignation,  from  all  present,  followed 
this  bold  avowal ;  and  with  a  flush  upon  her  cheek, 
and  an  angry  gleam  in  her  eye,  Madame  Borelli  bade 
Fanchette  take  the  }Toung  heretics  back  to  their  room, 
adding,  "  Father  Ignatius  will  be  at  home  again  by 
to-morrow  night,  and  we  will  see  what  arguments  he 
can  find  to  convince  this  obstinate  young  Lutheran  of 
her  errors  and  bring  her  into  the  fold  of  the  true 
church." 

Fanchette  obeyed,  taking  the  babe  in  her  arms  and 
carrying  him  from  the  room ;  Blanche  following  in 
silence,  with  a  heart  filled  with  sad  forebodings,  but  a 
peaceful,  approving  conscience,  and  a  humble,  child- 
like confidence  and  trust  in  God  that  he  would  not 
leave  nor  forsake  her  in  the  day  of  her  trial. 

Fanchette's  manner,  which  had  before  been  kind 
and  friendly,  now  spoke  anger  and  aversion      She  put 


C A  SELL  A.  295 

Hus^o  into  his  sister's  arms,  as  soon  as  they  reached 
their  own  apartments,  and  turned  away  in  sullen 
silence ;  and  Blanche's  only  consolation,  in  the  midst 
of  her  bitter  grief  and  terrible  apprehensions,  was  in 
the  endearments  of  her  little  brother  and  in  holding 
silent  communion  with  her  God.  She'  soothed  Hugo 
to  sleep,  laid  him  on  the  bed,  and  then,  seating  her- 
self by  the  open  window,  looked  out  upon  the  beautiful 
landscape,  trying  to  recognize  its  features,  and  to 
ascertain  from  them  where  she  was,  and  how  far  from 
home, — the  loved  home  she  might  never  hope  to  see 
again.  But,  alas  I  the  scene,  though  very  lovely,  was 
strange  to  her.  The  near  view  was  of  groves  of  olive 
and  fig  trees,  vineyards,  cornfields,  and  verdant  mea- 
dows, sloping  down  to  the  waters  of  a  rapidly  flowing 
river, — which  she  knew  was  not  the  Pelice, — while  be- 
yond, to  the  left,  and  directly  before  her,  were  richly- 
wrooded  hills  and  fertile  plains,  none  of  which  wore  a 
familiar  look ;  but  as  she  turned  to  the  right,  where 
the  hills  were  backed  by  mountains,  an  emotion  of  joy 
stirred  in  her  heart,  causing  a  slight  exclamation  of 
pleasure  to  escape  her  lips;  for  there,  towering  above 
them  all,  was  the  glittering  pinnacle  of  Monte  Yiso. 
It  was  almost  like  seeing  the  face  of  a  friend,  and  she 
felt  nearly  certain  that  her  home  lay  in  that  direction, 
though  how  far  away  she  could  not  conjecture.  Nor 
would  it  have  availed  her  much  had  she  known,  for 
escape  seemed  hopeless ;  and,  as  she  gazed,  she  could 
but  weep,  and  pray  that  God  would  undertake  her 
cause. 

Fanchette  maintained  her  sullen  silence  for  a  time, 
but  at  length,  touched  by  Blanche's  gentle  manner  and 
the  sweet,  sad  expression  of  her  fair  young  face,  she 


296  CASELLA. 

relented,  and  began  to  talk  again  in  a  kindly  tone ;  and 
after  dinner,  taking  Hugo  in  her  arms,  she  tola  Blanche 
to  "come  with  her,  and  she  would  show  her  some  of 
the  splendors  of  her  new  home." 

"  Would  niadame  be  quite  willing?"  asked  Blanche, 
hanging  back. 

"  Quite,"  replied  Fanchette,  moving  on ;  and  Blanche 
followed  through  one  spacious  apartment  after  another, 
gazing  with  childish  interest  upon  the  costly  furniture, 
and  the  fine  paintings  which  adorned  the  walls. 

They  were  on  the  ground  floor  of  the  building,  when 
Fanchette,  pushing  open  a  door  at  the  end  of  a  long 
passage,  said,  in  an  undertone,  "  This  is  the  chapel ;  and 
it  is  much  handsomer  than  anything  you  have  seen 
yet."  And,  crossing  herself,  she  stepped  in,  Blanche  fol- 
lowing, and  looking  up  with  admiration  at  the  arched 
and  beautifully  sculptured  ceiling,  but  starting  back 
with  a  shudder  as  her  eye  fell  upon  a  large  painting 
above  the  altar.  The  subject  was  the  Crucifixion,  and 
it  looked  startlingly  real  in  the  dim  uncertain  light 
admitted  through  the  richly-stained  windows.  The 
drooping  head  crowned  with  thorns,  the  bleeding  side, 
the  hands  and  feet  nailed  to  the  cross — all  were  there  ; 
while  into  the  countenance  the  artist  had  thrown  such 
an  expression  of  intense  suffering,  mingled  with  heav- 
enly patience  and  submission,  that  it  was  impossible 
to  look  upon  it  without  emotion ;  and  the  young  Vau- 
dois  turned  away,  sick  with  horror. 

But  Fanchette  did  not  seem  to  notice  her  emotion. 

"  Come,"  she  said,  taking  her  hand  and  draw- 
ing her  onward,  "  I  must  show  you  the  paintings ; 
they  are  called  very  fine,  and,  I  have  been  told,  cost  a 
great  sum  of  money.    See,  here  is  the  Blessed  Virgin, 


CASELLA.  297 

with,  her  infant  Son  in  her  arms  '"  And  again  she  bowed 
and  crossed  herself. 

But  Blanche  turned  her  head  away,  and  scarcely  once 
lifted  her  eyes  as  Fanchette  led  her  round  the  chapel, 
pausing  every  moment  before  the  picture  of  some  saint, 
and  telling  wonderful  stories  of  what  they  had  done 
and  suffered,  and  what  holy  lives  they  had  led,  what 
fastings  and  prayers  and  penances  had  attested  their 
sanctity,  and  how  they  had  thus  obtained  heaven  for 
themselves  and  laid  up  a  store  of  merit  for  others. 

For  some  time  Blanche  listened  in  silence  ;  but  at 
length  she  said,  "  Oh,  no,  good  Fanchette;  that  cannot 
be;  for  we  are  told  in  God's  own  holy  word,  'There  is 
none  that  doeth  good ;  no,  not  one.'  'By  grace  are  ye 
saved,  through  faith  ;  and  that  not  of  yourselves ;  it 
is  the  gift  of  God :  not  of  works,  lest  any  man  should 
boast.'" 

"Ah,  you  are  indeed  an  obstinate  heretic,  if  you  will 
not  believe  in  the  goodness  of  the  saints  !"  exclaimed 
Fanchette,  angrily.  "Come;  you  shall  no  longer  pol- 
lute the  sanctuary  by  your  unholy  presence.  We  will 
return  to  our  rooms;  and  to-morrow  Father  Ignatius 
will  bring  you  to  reason." 

The  next  morning  Blanche  was  summoned  to  the 
presence  of  Madame  Borelli,  whom  she  found  reclin- 
ing upon  a  couch  in  her  dressing-room.  She  greeted 
the  little  girl  kindly,  and,  pointing  to  a  stool  by  her 
6ide,  bade  her  sit  down  and  read  aloud  from  a  book 
which  she  placed  in  her  hands.  It  was  a  volume  of 
legends  of  the  Popish  saints,  full  of  marvelous  stories 
of  the  wonderful  miracles  wrought  by  them  or  in  their 
favor,  not  one  word  of  which  did  Blanche  believe, 
though  she  read  them  in  a  grave,  quiet  tone,  and  with 


S98  CASELLA. 

as  unmoved  a  countenance  as  if  they  had  been  sober 
truths,  instead  of  the  most  absurd  fabrications,  well 
calculated  to  provoke  a  smile  from  any  sensible  reader 
not  wholly  blinded  by  superstition.  But  Blanche  was 
far  too  sad  for  mirth,  and  indeed  much  of  the  time 
merely  repeated  the  words  without  at  all  taking-  in  the 
meaning  of  what  she  read ;  for  her  thoughts  were  far 
away  with  the  dear  ones  from  whom  she  had  been  so 
cruelly  separated. 

"There!  that  will  do,  my  dear,"  Madame  Borelli 
said,  at  length.  "Are  you  not  now  convinced  that 
ours  is  the  true  faith,  and  yours  a  false  religion  ?" 

"  No,  madame;  my  faith  in  my  religion,  and  the  reli- 
gion of  my  fathers  and  of  the  Bible,  has  not  been  at 
all  shaken,"  replied  the  little  girl. 

"  What  strange  obstinacy  I"  exclaimed  the  lady,  in  a 
tone  of  great  vexation.  "  Blanche,  you  must  give  up 
your  heresies.  I  must  have  you  for  my  daughter;  but 
I  cannot  unless  you  become  a  good  Catholic.  Think 
what  you  will  lose  by  clinging  to  your  heretical  faith — 
what  you  will  gain  by  giving  it  up  and  embracing  the 
true.  Come  to  this  window.  Look  at  all  these  broad 
lands,  and  know  that,  if  1  adopt  you  and  Hugo,  they 
will  belong  to  you  two  at  my  death." 

Blanche  obeyed,  gazing  out  upon  the  beautiful 
grounds,  but  said  not  a  word. 

Madame  Borelli  rose,  and  opened  her  jewel-case. 
"Look  at  these,  Blanche,"  she  said:  "they  are  verj 
costly.  See  how  the  gems  sparkle.  Here  are  pearls 
and  diamonds,  rubies,  emeralds,  and  many  other  kinds 
of  precious  stones  :  look  at  these  rings,  chains,  brace- 
lets, and  necklaces  of  heavy  gold :  and  all  these  will 
one  day  be  yours,  if  you  will  but  abjure  your  vile 


CASELLA.  299 

heresies*  Nor  shall  you  wait  for  them  all  until  my 
death.  Giv«  up  your  heresies,  and  I  will  now  bestow 
lpou  you  this  diamond  ring1  and  pin,  and  this  beautiful 
gold  chain;  you  shall  wear  them  every  day,  and  be 
dressed  in  robes  of  costly  silk,  such  as  these."  And,  as 
she  spoke,  she  opened  a  chest,  and,  drawing  from  it 
various  rich  and  costly  fabrics,  spread  them  out  upon 
the  bed,  so  as  to  display  them  to  the  best  advantage. 
"Ah,  how  beautiful  you  will  look  when  arrayed  in 
these,  my  pretty  one  !"  she  said,  stroking  Blanche's 
hair  caressingly;  "for  you  are  lovely  enough  for  a 
princess.  Veronica,"  she  exclaimed,  as,  just  at  that 
moment,  the  latter  entered  the  room,  "  bring  me  that 
embroidered  robe,  the  mantle,  and  the  hat  and  plumes 
I  had  prepared  for  my  adopted  daughter,  and  let  us 
see  how  they  will  become  this  child." 

The  young  girl  quickly  brought  the  desired  articles 
from  the  next  room,  and  assisted  her  mistress  to  array 
Blanche  in  them.  They  then  bade  her  look  at  herself 
in  the  mirror. 

The  child  obeyed,  and  a  flush  of  gratified  vanity 
rose  to  her  cheek,  as  she  caught  sight  of  the  lovely 
face  and  form  reflected  there,  and  listened  to  the  flat- 
tering remarks  from  Madame  Borelli  and  Veronica. 
But  it  was  only  for  a  moment ;  and  the  next  her  heart 
went  up  in  silent  prayer  for  strength  to  resist  tempta- 
tion, for  the  ornament  of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit,  and 
for  grace  to  "set  her  affections  on  things  above,  not  on 
things  on  the  earth." 

"  The  carriage  is  at  the  door,  madame,"  said  Ve- 
ronica, glancing  from  the  window. 

"Yes,"  replied  her  mistress;  "bring  me  my  bonnet 


300  CASELLA. 

and  mantle.  Blanche,  you  and  I  will  take  a  drive  about 
the  grounds." 

Ilad  Blanche  been  only  a  visitor,  who  might  return 
when  she  would  to  her  parents  and  friends,  a  drive  in 
Madame  Borelli's  carriage  would  have  seemed  a  pleas- 
ant thing;  but,  prisoner  as  she  was,  her  heart  was  too 
sad,  and  she  had  too  great  reason  for  apprehension,  td 
find  much  enjoyment  in  anything.  No  smile  lighted  up 
her  expressive  countenance  during  the  ride ;  and  though 
Madame  Borelli  exerted  herself  for  her  amusement,  and 
was  careful  to  point  out  all  the  beauties  of  the  place, 
she  scarcely  received  a  word  in  reply,  except  a  subdued 
"Yes,  madame,"or  "No,  rnadanie;"  nor  could  she  help 
seeing  that  every  now  and  then  the  little  hand  was  lifted 
to  brush  away  a  tear  from  the  wan  cheek.  But  she 
would  not  notice  it,  and,  on  their  return  to  the  house, 
again  took  Blanche  to  her  dressing-room,  again  spread 
before  her  the  beautiful  clothing  and  rich  ornaments, 
and  asked,  once  more,  "Will  you  not  now  abjure  your 
heresies  ?  Would  you  not  enjoy  wearing  these,  and 
riding  out  every  day  in  my  carriage  ?" 

"  I  would  far  rather  be  with  my  mother.  Oh,  madame, 
let  me  go  back  to  her !"  cried  the  little  girl,  falling  on 
her  knees,  and  clasping  her  hands  in  an  agony  of  grief 
and  supplication. 

"No,  that  cannot  be,"  was  the  cold  reply;  "it  is 
utterly  vain  to  ask  it.  And,  now,  will  you  answer  my 
question  ?  Are  you  ready  to  abjure,  and  become  my 
adopted  daughter  ?" 

"  Madame,  I  cannot  give  up  my  faith.  I  cannot  deny 
my  Lord,"  was  the  firm,  though  respectful,  reply. 

"  Foolish  child  !  you  have  everything  to  lose  by 
clinging  to  it,  everything  to  gain  by  abjuring  it,"  said 


CASELLA.  301 

Madame  Borelli.  "  If  you  indulge  a  hope  of  escaping:, 
let  me  assure  you  it  is  utterly  vain.  The  walls  that 
surround  my  grounds  are  high,  the  gates  always  kept 
locked,  and  you  will  be  under  constant  watch  and  ward. 
You  cannot  return  to  your  parents:  you  are  entirely 
in  my  power.  And  suppose  you  could  return  to  them; 
what  would  it  avail  you  ?  It  were  but  running  into  the 
very  jaws  of  death  ;  for  the  whole  race  is  devoted  to  de- 
struction. Heard  you  uot  of  the  edict  published  but  a 
few  days  since,  pronouncing  them  all  guilty  of  high 
treason,  and  condemning  them  to  death  and  the  con- 
fiscation of  their  goods  V 

"Yes,  madam e,  I  did,"  replied  Blanche,  the  tea;*s 
streaming  fast  down  her  cheeka;  "but  I  know  that  our 
God  is  almighty,  and  can  saVe  us  irom  our  foes,  even 
as  he  saved  Israel  of  old." 

" But  you  are  heretics,"  she  said,  "ana cannot,  there- 
fore, look  for  his  aid  and  protection.  Abjure  your 
heresies,  Blanche,  and  you  shall  have  all  that  heart  can 
wish.  I  will  love  you  as  my  own  child;  you  shall  have 
servants  to  wait  upon  you,  shall  be  richly  dressed,  fare 
sumptuously  every  day,  and  lead  such  a  happy  life  of 
ease  and  pleasure  that  you  will  soon  cease  to  pine  for 
your  old  home  in  your  father's  poor  hut :  but  refuse  to 
become  a  good  Catholic,  and  you  will  be  made  to  un- 
dergo terrible  tortures,  perhaps  to  pine  away  for  many 
long  years  in  a  dark,  loathsome  dungeon,  and  end  your 
life  there,  or  at  the  stake,  and  go  down  to  perdition 
afterward,  to  spend  an  awful  eternity  with  the  devils 
in  hell." 

Blanche  shuddered  and  grew  very  pale  ;  but,  with 
an  effort,  she  controlled  her  voice,  and  answered,  in  a 
gentle,  patient  tone,  "  Madame,  Jesus  says,  '  He  that 
26 


i02  CASELLA. 

ioveth  his  life  shall  lose  it,  and  he  that  hateth  his  life 
in  this  world  shall  keep  it  unto  life  eternal.'  And  he 
also  says,  '  Fear  not  them  which  kill  the  body,  but  are 
not  able  to  kill  the  soul :  but  rather  fear  him  which  is 
able  to  destroy  both  soul  and  body  in  hell.'  Madame, 
he  may  see  tit  to  leave  me  in  your  power  in  this  world 
until  you  have  tortured  my  poor  body  to  death ;  but 
after  that  you  have  no  more  that  you  can  do,  and  I 
'  shall  be  forever  with  the  Lord.' " 

"Deluded  child!  obstinate  heretic!"  exclaimed 
Madame  Borelli ;  "go  back  to  your  own  apartments, 
and  remain  there  until  the  return  of  Father  Ignatius, 
when  we  shall  see  if  his  arguments  will  not  have  more 
weight  with  you  than  mine  ;  and,  in  the  mean  while,  I 
will  offer  up  my  poor  prayers  to  the  Blessed  Virgin 
that  your  eyes  may  be  opened  to  your  errors.  Go  !" 
And,  with  a  wave  of  her  hand,  she  dismissed  the  pale, 
trembling  child,  who  left  her  presence  almost  over- 
whelmed with  terror  and  despair,  yet  feebly  clinging 
still  to  the  Almighty  arm  that  upheld  her  amid  the 
surging  waves  of  those  deep  waters. 

Hugo  had  been  left  with  Fanchette,  and,  as  Blanche 
opened  the  door  of  their  room,  with  a  joyful  cry  he  held 
out  his  little  arms  for  her  to  take  him.  She  sat  down 
with  him  in  her  lap,  and,  clasping  him  convulsively  to 
her  breast,  sobbed  bitterly  upon  his  neck.  It  was 
sweet  to  have  this  one  loved  one  left ;  yet,  oh,  the 
bitter  anguish  of  thinking  that  he  was  to  be  trained  up 
in  an  idolatrous  faith,  with  none  to  show  him  the  true 
path  to  heaven !  for  she  could  not  hope  to  be  with  him 
long  unless  she  bought  the  privilege  at  the  fearful  price 
of  the  denial  of  her  Lord.  Such  thoughts  as  these, 
the  remembrance  of  the  sufferings  and  privations  <?f  ber 


CASELLA.  303 

family  and  people,  and  the  still  greater  dangers,  the 
still  sorer  trials,  apparently  in  store  for  both  them  and 
herself,  filled  the  soul  of  the  young  Vaudois  with  un- 
utterable sorrow  and  distress.  Yet,  even  in  the  midst 
of  it  all,  a  loving  voice  sweetly  whispered  to  her  trem- 
bling heart,  ''Fear  thou  not;  for  /  am  with  thee." 
And  again,  in  answer  to  her  fears  for  his  church,  "  God 
is  in  the  midst  of  her  ;  she  shall  not  be  moved  :  God 
shall  help  her,  and  that  right  early." 

Words  cannot  tell  how  the  timid  child  dreaded  and 
shrank  from  the  threatened  encounter  with  the  priest 
who  acted  as  chaplain  and  father-confessor  to  Madame 
Borelli  and  her  household.  Was  it  not  by  the  priests, 
or  at  their  instigation,  that  her  grandfather  had  been 
burnt  at  the  stake,  her  father  exiled  from  home,  one 
uncle  sent  to  the  galleys,  and  another  tortured  to  death  ? 
and  had  they  not  ever  been  most  active  participators 
in  all  the  terrible  massacres,  torturings,  burnings,  and 
pillagings  inflicted,  in  the  name  of  religion,  upon  her 
poor,  persecuted  people  for  centuries  past?  She  could 
not  forget  these  things;  and  no  wonder  that  her  heart 
died  within  her  as  the  hour  for  the  dreaded  interview 
drew  near.  "What,"  she  asked  herself,  "should  she 
say  in  defense  of  her  faith  ?  how  answer  the  specious 
arguments  he  would  bring  against  it,  or  the  threaten- 
ings  with  which  he  would  denounce  her  for  adhering 
to  it?"  How  she  wished  she  had  a  Bible,  that  she 
might  search  out  appropriate  texts  with  which  to  re- 
ply to  him,  and  promises  to  sustain  her  sinking  spirits  ! 
but,  alas,  there  was  none  within  her  reach.  Yet,  though 
separated  from  all  earthly  friends  and  from  God's  holy 
word,  she  knew  that  he  himself  was  near;  and,  remem- 
heriug  the  Saviour's  gracious  promise,  "  But  the  Com- 


304  CASELLA. 

forter,  -which  is  the  Holy  Ghost,  whom  the  Father  will 
send  in  my  name,  he  shall  teach  you  all  things,  and  bring 
all  things  to  your  remembrance,  whatsoever  I  have 
said  unto  you,"  she  lifted  up  her  heart  in  prayer  that 
he  would  fulfill  it  unto  her,  putting  thoughts  into  her 
mind  and  words  into  her  mouth  when  called  to  the 
presence  of  the  priest,  that  thus  she  might  be  enabled 
to  witness  a  good  confession  for  him,  her  Lord  and 
Master;  and,  in  answer  to  her  prayer,  these  words  of 
Jesus  to  his  disciples  were  brought  sweetly  home  to 
her  heart,  "When  they  deliver  you  up,  take  no  thought 
how  or  what  ye  shall  speak  ;  for  it  shall  be  given  you 
in  that  same  hour  what  ye  shall  speak.  For  it  is  not 
ye  that  speak,  but  the  Spirit  of  your  Father  which 
speaketh  in  you." 

Hugo  had  been  put  to  bed  for  the  night,  and  Blanche 
was  kneeling  by  the  window,  watching  the  sun  sinking 
behind  the  mountains,  sadly  thinking  that,  should  she 
be  thrown  into  a  dungeon,  as  Madame  Borelli  had 
threatened,  this  might  be  the  last  time  she  should  look 
upon  that  beautiful  sight,  and  lifting  up  her  sinking 
heart  to  God  for  strength  to  be  faithful  to  the  end, 
when  Fanchette,  entering  the  room,  said,  "  Father 
Ignatius  has  returned,  Blanche,  and  summons  you  now 
to  his  presence.     You  must  go  at  once." 

Blanche  rose  to  her  feet,  but,  trembling  in  every 
limb  and  gasping  for  breath,  caught  at  the  window- 
frame  for  support.  Fanchette  was  kind-hoax  ted  by 
nature,  and  there  was  sincere  pity  in  the  look  with 
which  she  regarded  the  terrified  child. 

•'  You  have  only  to  give  up  your  heresies  and  be 
reconciled  to  the  church,  and  you  will  have  noting  to 
fear  from  Father  Ignatius,"  she  said,  in  a  kindlj  tone 


CASELLA.  305 

"Do,  now,  there's  a  dear  child;  for,  the  fact  is,  I'm 
growing  quite  fond  of  you,  and  wouldn't  like  to  see 
you  treated  with  severity." 

Blanche  only  shook  her  head,  while  the  hot  tearsi 
streamed  down  her  cheeks.  She  could  not  speak;  but, 
tottering  to  the  bed,  she  stooped  over  her  little  brother 
and  pressed  one  kiss  of  passionate  love  upon  his  dim- 
pled cheek,  and,  turning  away  with  a  heart-breaking 
sob,  followed  Fanchette  from  the  room. 

They  traversed  the  upper  hall,  passed  through  an 
ante-room,  and,  pausing  before  the  door  of  an  inner 
chamber,  Fanchette  knocked.  A  stern,  deep  voice  an- 
swered, "  Come  in."  Fanchette  opened  the  door,  and, 
as  Blanche  entered,  closed  it  behind  her,  and  went 
away. 

Blanche  raised  her  head,  and  glanced  about  her. 
The  room  was  tolerably  large,  and  handsomely  fur- 
nished; a  table  covered  with  books  and  papers  stood 
in  the  middle  of  the  floor,  and  beside  it  was  an  arm- 
chair, in  which  sat  the  only  occupant  of  the  room,  a 
tall,  dark,  stern-featured  man,  with  black  hair  and 
piercing  black  eyes.  These  were  fixed  upon  her  with 
a  steady  gaze. 

"  Draw  near,  and  let  me  speak  to  you,"  he  said,  with 
an  imperious  gesture;  and  Blanche  obeyed.  "  So  you 
are  the  little  heretic  so  lately  introduced  into  this 
Christian  household,  and  whom  it  must  now  be  my 
task  to  instruct  in  the  true  faith  and  gather  into  the 
fold  of  the  clmrch,"  he  said,  in  stern  accents.  "Do 
you  know  that  there  is  but  one  true  church  ?  and  that 
none  who  are  without  her  pale  can  be  saved?" 

"  I  know,  sir,"  replied  Blanche,  lifting  her  meek  eyes 
ti>  Ins  face,  "that  there  is  but  one  true  church,  com* 
26* 


806  CASELLA. 

posed  of  all  those  who  love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in 
sincerity  and  in  truth  ;  for  whom  he  has  satisfied  the 
curse  of  the  law  by  his  sufferings  and  death  in  their 
stead,  and  who  have  been  washed  from  the  guilt  and 
pollution  of  their  sins  in  his  precious  blood ;  and  that 
they,  and  they  only,  can  be  saved;  because  the  Bible 
says  of  Christ,  '  Neither  is  there  salvation  in  any  other: 
for  there  is  none  other  name  under  heaven  given  among 
men,  whereby  we  must  be  saved.'  " 

"  There  is  but  one — the  holy  Catholic  Church,  of 
which  his  holiness,  the  Roman  Pontitf,  is  head ;  and 
there  can  be  no  salvation  without  her  pale,"  he  an- 
swered ;  "  and  I  hear  that  you,  in  your  ignorance,  folly, 
and  presumption,  have  dared  to  question  and  deny 
many  of  her  teachings,  and  to  refuse  obedience  to 
many  of  her  requirements.  This  must  be  so  no  longer. 
The  church  has  power  to  compel  obedience  to  her 
commands,  and  she  will  use  it.  I  might,  then,  proceed 
at  once  to  force;  but  in  consideration  of  your  misfor- 
tune in  having  had  your  birth  and  education  among 
heretics,  I  will  condescend  first  to  try  argument  and 
persuasion  ;  but  understand  that,  if  they  are  not  effect- 
ual, other  means  will  be  used.  You  deny  the  doctrine 
of  the  real  presence  in  the  Host ;  that  is,  you  say  that 
after  the  priest  has  consecrated  the  sacred  elements  of 
bread  and  wine  they  remain  as  before,  simply  bread 
and  wine  ;  whereas  the  church  teaches  that  they  are 
changed  into  the  body  and  blood,  the  human  soul  and 
the  divinity,  of  Jesus  Christ;  and  in^upport  of  that 
teaching  we  have  the  Lord's  own  words,  '  This,'  re- 
ferring to  the  bread  he  had  just  blessed,  '  is  my  body ;' 
and,  again,  in  reference  to  the  wine,  when  he  had 
blessed  it,  '  This  is  my  blood  of  the  new  testament/ 


CASELLA.  307 

etc  What  say  you  to  that  ?  can  you  deny  that  Jesus 
Christ  himself  used  those  very  words?" 

"No,  sir,''  replied  Blanche,  whose  heart  had  been 
going  up  in  silent  prayer  for  the  promised  teachings  of 
the  Spirit.  "  I  do  not  deny  it.  But  Christ  also  says, 
'  I  am  the  way  ;'  and,  again,  '  I  am  the  door ;'  and  no 
one  thinks  he  means  his  words  to  be  taken  in  the  literal 
sense.  And  I  cannot  believe  in  the  sacrifice  of  the 
mass,  because  the  Bible  says,  '  We  are  sanctified 
through  the  offering  of  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ,  once 
for  all.'  .  .  .  'This  man,  after  he  had  offered  one 
sacrifice  for  sins,  forever  sat  down  on  the  right  hand 
of  God.'  .  .  .  'For  by  one  offering  he  hath  perfected 
forever  them  that  are  sanctified.'" 

"  You  must  believe  as  the  church  teaches,"  said  the 
priest,  sternly.  "The  Bible  is  a  dangerous  book  for 
the  unlearned  and  ignorant,  such  as  you,  who  wrest 
Scripture  to  their  own  destruction.  I  am  told  that 
you  also  refuse  to  come  to  the  confessional,  asserting 
yoar  disbelief  in  priestly  absolution,  and  saying  that 
God  alone  can  forgive  sins ;  though  we  are  plainly 
told,  'Whosesoever  sins"  ye  remit,  they  are  remitted 
unto  them  ;  and  whosesoever  sins  ye  retain,  they  are 
retained  ;'  and  though  the  command  is,  '  Confess  your 
faults  one  to  another.'  " 

"  One  to  another,  sir,"  said  Blanche  ;  "  but  there  is 
nothing  said  about  a  priest.  And  the  apostles,  to 
whom  Christ  spoke  those  words,  were  inspired  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,  by  whose  power  alone  they  always  pro- 
fessed to  act.  And  the  Bible  says,  '  Who  can  forgive 
Bins  but  God  only  ?'  and,  again,  '  To  the  Lord  our 
God  belong  mercies  and  forgivenesses.'" 

"  Hush  1"  he  said,  sternly.     "  You  are  giving  abun- 


308  CASELLA. 

dant  proof  that  the  Bible  is  indeed  a  dangerous  book 
in  the  hands  of  one  so  young  and  ignorant.  I  hear 
that  you  also  deny  the  efficacy  of  good  works,  of 
prayers  for  the  dead,  and  of  the  intercession  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin  and  the  saints." 

"Sir,"  said  Blanche,  "  what  can  works  avail  us?  for 
the  Bible  says,  'All  our  righteousnesses  are  as  filthy 
rags.'  '  There  is  none  that  doeth  good  ;  no,  not  one.' 
'  Therefore  by  the  deeds  of  the  law  there  shall  no 
flesh  be  justified  in  his  sight.'  And  can  it  be  right  to 
pray  for  the  dead,  when  the  Bible  teaches  that  death 
has  fixed  their  state  for  eternity  ?  '  The  redemption  of 
their  soul  is  precious,  and  it  ceaseth  forever.1  '  Now 
is  the  accepted  time;  now  is  the  day  of  salvation.' 
And  why  should  I  pray  to  the  Virgin  and  the  saints  ? 
for,  if  they  are  in  heaven  and  I  upon  earth,  they  can- 
not hear  me.  They  are  good  and  holy  now,  because 
Jesus  has  washed  them  from  their  sins  in  his  precious 
blood  ;  but  they  cannot  hear  nor  help  me,  and  it  were 
sinful  idolatry  to  worship  them  ;  for  our  Lord  himself 
says,  '  Thou  shalt  worship  the  Lord  thy  God,  and 
him  onl}r  shalt  thou  serve  ;'  and,  again,  '  I  will  not  give 
my  glory  to  another.'  And  the  angel  would  not  be 
worshiped  by  St.  John,  nor  St.  Peter  by  Cornelius." 

"  Peace !"  he  said.  "  I  command  you  to  abjure  your 
vile  heresies  on  the  spot.  You  must  bow  to  the  images 
and  pictures  of  the  Virgin  and  the  saints  wherever  you 
see  theni ;  you  must  address  your  prayers  to  them — 
must  attend  chapel,  make  the  sign  of  the  cross  upon 
your  forehead  with  holy  water,  and  adore  the  Host 
when  elevated  in  my  hands.  And  now  begin  at  one© 
by  kneeling  down  before  yonder  crucifix  and  ador- 
ing it. " 


CASELLA.  30  4 

"Sir,"  replied  Blanche,  growing  deadly  pale,  "1 
cannot ;  for  God  has  strictly  commanded,  '  Thou  shalt 
not  make  unto  thee  any  graven  image.  .  .  .  Thou 
shalt  not  bow  down  to  them,  nor  worship  them.'" 

"Obstinate  heretic!"  he  cried,  furiously;  "do  you 
still  refuse  to  be  convinced?  Do  you  refuse  to  obey? 
I  have  other  and  more  potent  arguments  at  hand, — 
other  means  by  which  to  compel  obedience."  And, 
taking  up  a  scourge  that  lay  concealed  among  the  papers 
on  the  table,  he  shook  it  menacingly  at  her;  then, 
pushing  her  before  him  till  he  brought  her  in  front  of 
the  image,  he  brandished  the  whip  over  her  head,  ask- 
ing, "  Will  you  now  recant  your  vile  heresies  ?  Will 
you  kneel  and  adore  this  sacred  symbol,  as  I  command 
you?" 

"Lord,  help  me!"  cried  Blanche,  with  pale  and 
trembling  lips,  clasping  her  hands  together  and  rais- 
ing her  eyes  to  heaven,  while  her  whole  frame  shook 
with  terror. 

"Down  on  your  knees,  this  instant!"  roared  the 
priest;  "down  on  your  knees,  or  I'll  scourge  you  till 
there's  no  more  breath  left  in  your  body  !" 

"  I  will  worship  God — God  only,"  replied  Blanche. 

"We  will  see!"  said  the  priest;  and  the  whip  de- 
scended on  the  thinly-covered  shoulders  of  the  cLiiu 
with  a  force  that  wrung  from  her  a  cry  of  anguish  ; 
and  again  and  again  the  blow  was  repeated,  till  the 
blood  streamed  from  the  torn  flesh,  and  the  poor  little 
eutl'erer  sank  insensible  upon  the  floor. 


310  CASELLA. 


CHAPTER    XX. 

"When  I'm  afraid,  I'll  trust  in  thee; 
In  God  I'll  praise  his  word; 
I  will  not  fear  what  flesh  can  do, 
My  trust  is  in  the  Lord." 

Psalm  xxxvi.  2. 

When  consciousness  returaed  to  Blanche,  she  found 
herself  lying  upon  the  bed  in  the  room  which  was 
called  hers,  while  Fanchette  leaned  over  her,  gently 
dressing  her  wounds.     The  child  groaned. 

"Poor  thing!  you  are  in  pain,"  said  Fanchette;  "but 
why  would  you  be  so  obstinate?  why  would  you  not 
obey  his  reverence  ?  I  would  not  be  a  heretic  only  to 
suffer  like  this." 

"But  my  Saviour  bore  much  more  for  me,"  said 
Blanche,  "  and  I  love  him ;  and,  rather  than  deny  or 
disobey  him,  I  will  suffer  death  itself,  if  he  gives  me 
strength." 

"I  don't  understand  it,"  murmured  Fanchette,  as 
she  moved  away  from  the  bedside.  "  It  is  a  pity  that 
all  are  not  good  Catholics ;  it  would  save  a  great  deal 
of  trouble  and  pa;n." 

Blanche  was  indeed  in  pain,  both  of  body  and  mind. 
Her  conscience,  it  is  true,  was  at  ease,  and  she  could 
rejoice  and  thank  God  that  he  had  enabled  her  to  wit- 
ness a  good  profession,  and  that  she  was  counted  wor- 
thy to  suffer  shame  for  Jesus'  sake  ;  yet  she  trembled 
and  grew  sick  at  heart  at  the  thought  of  what  niiglu 
still  be  in  reserve  for  her  and  for  those  nearest  and 


CAS  ELL  A.  311 

dearest  to  her.  And,  oh,  how  she  longed  for  her 
mother's  presence — for  the  soft  touch  of  her  hand  to 
soothe  away  tbo  pain  of  her  aching'  head,  her  sweet, 
tender  sympathy",  her  loving  caresses !  but,  alas  !  she 
had  little  hope  of  ever  seeing  that  beloved  mother 
again  on  earth  :  she  did  not  even  know  that  she  wa 
yet  in  the  land  of  the  living;  for,  humanly  speaking, 
the  life  of  no  Yaudois  was  safe,  even  for  a  day.  But 
a  nearer  and  dearer  Friend  was  by  her  side ;  and,  amid 
all  her  deep  suffering,  to  her  was  fulfilled  that  wonder- 
ful promise,  so  full  of  amazing  love  and  condescension, 
"As  one  whom  his  mother  comforteth,  so  will  I  com- 
fort you;  and  ye  shall  be  comforted."  The  peace  jf 
God  filled  her  soul;  and.  during  the  weeks  of  pain  she 
spent  upon  that  bed  ere  she  was  again  able  to  rise  and 
move  about  the  room,  the  light  of  his  countenance,  the 
sense  of  his  love  and  his  presence  with  her  there,  even 
in  the  midst  of  his  and  her  enemies,  often  made  her 
heart  to  sing  for  joy  and  gladness.  She  was  "sorrow- 
ful, yet  always  rejoicing;"  '''rejoicing  in  hope;  and 
patient  in  tribulation  ;  continuing  instant  in  prayer."' 

Fanchette,  who  had  a  strong  natural  love  for  chil- 
dren, was  very  kind  to  Hugo,  and,  in  a  lesser  degree, 
to  Blanche  also,  whom  she  vainly  strove  to  hate  on 
account  of  her    'heresies." 

The  poor  child  was  PC  sweet-tempered,  so  gentle, 
patient,  >md  uncomplaining,  and  so  grateful  for  any 
little  kindness  shown  her,  that  all  Fanchette's  bigotry 
afid  prejudice  could  not  keep  her  heart  closed  against 
her. 

Sincerely  believing  her  own  faith  the  true  one,  and 
really  desiring  to  promote  the  welfare,  both  temporal 
and   spiritual,  of  her   young  charges,  Fanchette   set 


312  CASELLA. 

herself  ardently  to  work  for  the  conversion  of  Blanche ; 
but  she  desisted  ere  long,  finding  herself  no  match  for 
the  well-instructed,  pious  child;  and  the  subject  was 
dropped  between  them. 

•While  confined  to  her  bed  from  the  effects  of  the 
brutal  treatment  of  the  priest,  Blanche  saw  no  one  but 
her  baby  brother  and  Fanchette ;  but,  when  able  to  sit 
up  again  and  to  move  feebly  about  the  room,  she  was 
one  day  surprised  by  a  visit  from  Madame  Borelli. 

The  lady  seemed  much  shocked  at  the  altered  ap- 
pearance of  the  child,  and  her  manner  toward  her  was 
gentle  and  kind. 

"  I  hope  you  have  not  suffered  so  much  for  nothing, 
Blanche,"  she  said,  "and  that  you  are  now  ready  to 
abjure  your  heresies  and  become  a  true  daughter  of 
the  church. 

"  Hush  1  I  will  not  hear  any  reply  now,"  she  added, 
laying  her  hand  on  the  lips  of  the  little  girl,  who  was 
about  to  speak;  "but  to-morrow  morning  you  must  go 
with  me  into  the  chapel,  where  Father  Ignatius  will 
read  prayers ;  and  I  shall  then  expect  to  see  proofs  of 
the  happy  change  which  I  hope  is  being  wrought  in 
you,  in  answer  to  our  supplicatious  to  the  Blessed  Vir- 
gin, the  Queen  of  heaven,  on  your  behalf.  Don't,  my 
dear  child,  don't,  I  beg  of  you,  give  us  the  pain  of  in- 
flicting any  more  suffering  upon  you."  And,  without 
allowing  Blanche  time  for  a  single  word  in  reply,  she 
walked  quickly  away. 

Poor  Blanche,  still  very  weak,  sank  half  fainting  into 
a  chair,  and,  closing  her  eyes  and  clasping  her  thin 
white  hands  together,  she  lifted  up  her  heart  in  silent 
prayer  for  strength  to  undergo  this  new  trial. 

Fanchette  looked  pityingly  at  her.  and  began  to  urge 


CASELLA.  313 

her  to  comply  with  the  wishes  of  those  who  bad  her  in 
their  power  ;  but  the  child's  thoughts  seemed  far  away, 
and  she  desisted,  wondering  at  the  strength  of  endur- 
ance manifested  by  one  so  young,  for  she  could  not  see 
the  everlasting  arms  that  were  underneath  and  around 
that  feeble  little  one. 

Blanche  was  very  pale  and  silent  all  th>>  rest  of  that 
day ;  but  there  was  no  wavering  or  indecision  in  look  or 
manDer;  the  expression  of  her  countenance  was  calm, 
clear,  and  steadfast.  She  was  staying  herself  upon  her 
(rod,  and  trusting  in  his  promise,  'I  will  be  with  thee, 
and  no  man  shall  set  on  thee  to  hurt  thee."  "When 
thou  passest  through  the  waters,  I  will  be  with  thee  ; 
and  through  the  floods,  they  shall  not  overflow  thee." 

The  same  look  was  on  her  face  still  when  the  nest 
morning  she  was  summoned  to  accompany  Madame 
Borelli  to  the  chapel.  She  was  so  weak  as  to  be  com- 
pelled to  let  Fanchette  assist  her  down  the  great  stair- 
case into  the  hall,  where  the  lady  stood  giving  some 
directions  to  a  servant. 

"  You  look  pale  and  ill,  child,  and  are  trembling, 
too,"  she  said,  as  she  took  Blanche's  hand  in  hers; 
"but  only  be  good  and  submissive,  and  you  have  no- 
thing to  fear." 

So  saying,  she  led  her  on  to  the  chapel-door.  Jusl 
within  the  door-way  stood  a  vessel  of  so-called  holy 
water.  Into  this  Madame  Borelli  dipped  her  fingers, 
then  made  the  sign  of  the  cross  upon  her  forehead, 
motioning  to  Blanche  to  follow  her  example. 

The  little  girl  shook  her  head. 

"  You  must,"  whispered  the  lady,  putting  on  a  look 
of  great  displeasure. 

Still  Blanche,  gently  but  firmly,  refused,  though  she 
2T 


3H  CASELLA. 

saw  the  priest's  flashing  eye  fixed  upon  her;  arm 
Madame  Borelli,  again  dipping  her  own  finger  in,  herself 
made  the  sign  upon  the  little  girl's  forehead,  then 
dragged  her  angrily  forward  to  a  seat  directly  in  front 
of  the  altar  Most  of  the  others  were  already  occu- 
pied by  the  servants  and  people  from  the  hamlets  and 
cottages  in  the  vicinity, — for  it  was  a  Popish  neighbor- 
hood,— and  as  soon  as  Madame  Borelli  had  taken  her 
place,  the  service  began. 

Blanche,  pale  and  trembling,  cast  down  her  eyes, 
that  she  might  not  see  the  images  and  pictures. 

"  You  must  cross  yourself,  and  bow,  and  kneel,  as  you 
see  me  and  others  do,"  whispered  Madame  Borelli. 

But  Blanche  did  not  obey,  for  the  prayer  the  priest 
was  repeating  was  addressed  to  the  Virgin  ;  and  ma- 
dame,  taking  hold  of  her,  dragged  her  down  to  her 
knees,  and,  placing  her  hand  behind  her  head,  thus 
forced  her  to  bow. 

The  service  lasted  for  half  an  hour  or  more,  nearly 
all  the  prayers  being  in  Latin,  and  of  the  few  that 
Blanche  understood,  not  more  than  one  or  two  were 
addressed  to  God,  and  she  could  not,  dared  not,  join  in 
the  others.  She  saw  that  a  fearful  storm  was  gath- 
ering for  her  ;  but,  trusting  in  a  strength  not  her  own, 
sho  was  enabled  to  meet  it  with  courage. 

Madame  Borelli  was  pale  with  anger,  and,  turning 
away  her  face  as  they  left  the  chapel,  would  neither 
speak  to  nor  look  at  her;  and  scarcely  had  she  regained 
her  room,  when  she  was  summoned  to  a  second  inter- 
view with  the  priest.  He  met  her  with  a  storm  of 
abuse,  accompanied  with  fearful  threats  of  the  venge- 
ance that  should  fall  upon  her  if  she  continued  ob- 
stinately to  refuse  to  submit  to  the  authority  of  his 


CASELLA  315 

c  lurch  He  then  told  her  that  she  deserved  severe 
punishment  for  her  benavior  in  the  chapel,  but  that 
if  she  would  now  kneel  down  and  confess  to  him,  and 
abjure  her  heresies,  it  should  be  passed  over  with  a 
slight  penance:  if  she  did  not,  condign  punishment 
should  be  visited  upon  her. 

'•  Sir,"  said  Blanche,  lifting  a  calm,  steady  eye  to 
his  face,  though  her  pale  lips  trembled,  and  her  voice 
quivered  with  emotion,  "my  Lord  has  said,  'Be  not 
afraid  of  them  that  kill  the  body,  and  after  that  have 
no  more  that  they  can  do.  But  I  will  forewarn  you 
whom  ye  shall  fear :  Fear  him  which  after  he  hath 
killed,  hath  power  to  cast  into  hell;  yea,  I  say  unto 
you,  fear  him  !  Also,  I  say  unto  you,  whosoever  shall 
confess  me  before  men,  him  shall  the  Son  of  man 
also  confess  before  the  angels  of  God ;  but  he  that  de- 
nieth  me  before  men  shall  be  denied  before  the  angels  of 
God.'  And  sir,  I  cannot  deny  Him  who  so  loved  me 
that  he  gave  his  own  life  a  ransom  for  me,  or  peril  my 
immortal  soul  to  save  this  poor,  frail,  perishing  body." 

The  priest  was  furious,  and  again  his  brutal  whip 
was  brought  out,  and  Blanche  was  beaten  till  there 
seemed  to  be  no  life  left  in  the  poor,  lacerated  body: 
then  again  followed  weeks  of  pain  and  suffering,  born© 
with  the  same  quiet,  patient  resignation  as  before. 

At  first  her  weakness  and  exhaustion  were  so  great 
that  her  life  seemed  to  be  trembling  in  the  balance, 
and  with  joy  she  thought  she  might  soon  walk  the 
golden  streets  of  the  New  Jerusalem, — might  soon  look 
upon  the  face  of  the  Saviour  whom,  having  not  seen,  she 
loved.  But  it  was  not  so  to  be :  her  work  on  earth  was  not 
yet  done;  and,  by  slow  degrees,  her  strength  returned, 
until  at  length  she  was  once  more  able  to  leave  her  bed. 


316  CASELLA. 

"  I  am  glad  to  see  you  so  much  better,  little  one,1' 
said  Fanchette,  one  morning,  as  she  helped  her  to 
walk  across  the  room,  and  seated  her  in  a  chair  by  the 
window. 

"Ah,  Fanchette,"  replied  Blanche,  while  the  tears 
stole  silently  down  her  cheeks,  "  I  hoped  I  was  going 
home.  I  thought  I  was  almost  there  ;  and  why  should 
you  rejoice  to  see  me  growing  strong,  only  to  go  through 
it  all  again?" 

"You  need  not," said  Fanchette;  "only  abjure  your 
heresies,  and  you  shall  be  treated  like  a  princess." 

Blanche  shook  her  head  sorrowfully.  "No,  Fatv- 
chette,"  she  said  ;   "  I  cannot  deny  my  Lord." 

"You  mean  you  will  not  abjure?"  said  Fanchette. 
"  Then  it  will  be  nothing  but  suffering  until  you  die. 
Let  me  tell  you  what  I  have  heard  it  whispered  they  in- 
tend to  do  with  you  next.  In  one  of  the  towers  of  this 
building — away  up  at  the  top — there  is  a  little  round 
room  which  they  call  the  chamber  of  penitence:  there 
are  no  windows  ;  but  it  is  a  dead  white  wall  all  around, 
and  all  the  light  comes  from  a  small  round  opening  in 
the  center  of  the  ceiling,  and  it  beats  down  on  you  with 
a  glare  that  is  almost  intolerable.  You  cannot  see  out; 
you  can  see  nothing  but  the  floor  under  your  feet,  this 
dead  white  wall  all  around  you,  and  the  white,  vaulted 
ceiling  above  you,  with  its  glaring  eye  of  light.  I 
once  angered  his  reverence  greatly,  and  they  put  me 
in  there  for  a  week ;  so  that  I  know  the  horrors  of  the 
place.  I  thought  I  should  go  mad  before  they  let  me 
out*     And  this  is  where  they  are  going  to  put  you 

*  The  idea  of  the  chamber  of  penitence  is  not  original  with 
me:  I  have  seen  a  description  of  it  as  extant  in  the  Spanish 
Inquia.tion  in  the  time  of  Charles  V. 


CASELLA.  3lT 

loon,  if  you  do  not  recant;  and  they  will  keep  you 
there  till  you  go  mad  or  die.  Come,  be  advised  by  me, 
and  abjure  at  once.  Yours  is  a  false  religion,  and  you 
had  better  give  it  up,  for  it  brings  you  nothing  but  pain 
and  trouble." 

"No,"  replied  Blanche,  "  I  am  as  certain  of  the  truth 
of  my  religion  as  that  I  am  now  living,  or  that  I  shall 
one  day  die ;  and  if  I  denied  my  faith  I  should  speak 
falsely,  and  Christ  would  deny  me  at  that  last  great 
day." 

"But  think  of  the  horrors  of  the  chamber  of  peni- 
tence," said  Fanchette  ;  "  ah  !  you  will  never  be  able 
to  endure  them;  for,  besides  all  I  have  described,  they 
will  inflict  penances  upon  you, — make  you  keep  many 
vigils  and  fasts;  and  Father  Ignatius  and  his  whip  may 
visit  you  there  too.  And  you  will  have  to  spend  many 
days  and  nights  alone  in  that  horrible  place.  And 
think  ! — you  will  be  separated  from  your  baby  brother, 
whom  you  love  so  dearly,  and  may  never  see  him 
again." 

Blanche  had  leaned  back  in  her  chair  while  Fan- 
chette spoke,  her  small,  thin  hands  were  clasped  tightly 
together  in  her  lap,  her  eyes  were  closed,  and  down 
her  wan,  sunken  cheeks  the  tears  streamed  like  rain, 
while  her  pale  lips  quivered,  and  a  bitter,  choking  sob 
burst  every  now  and  then  from  her  bosom.  For  a 
moment  these  were  her  only  reply  ;  then,  as  she  grew 
calmer,  "Ah,  Fanchette,"  she  said,  "it  is  terrible, 
terrible  to  have  to  endure  such  things — and  I  could 
not,  in  my  own  strength  ;  but  I  shall  not  be  alone  in 
the  horrible  place  you  have  described  •  my  Lord  will 
be  with  me  there,  and  he  has  said,  'In  me  is  ',hine 
27* 


318  CASELLA. 

help,'  and  the  sweet  whispers  of  his  love  can  make  his 
people  happy  anywhere." 

"But  dear  little  Hugo,"  said  Fanchette;  "how  can 
you  bear  to  be  parted  from  him  ?" 

Blanche  opened  her  eyes,  and  they  rested  with  un- 
utterable love  upon  the  baby  face  at  her  side  ;  for  the 
little  one,  just  learning  to  walk,  had  tottered  to  her, 
and  now  held  up  his  face  for  a  kiss.  She  gave  it:  she 
threw  herself  on  to  the  floor  beside  him,  clasped  him  to 
her  heart,  and  wept  over  him  in  bitter  anguish  at  the 
thought  of  the  impending  separation  ;  wept  until  she 
seemed  ready  to  faint  from  exhaustion. 

"  You  cannot  give  him  up  ?"  said  Fanchette,  as  she 
raised  her  in  her  arms,  and  laid  her  upon  the  bed. 

"It  is  bitterer  than  death,"  sobbed  Blanche;  "but, 
if  it  is  my  Father's  will,  I  can.  God  only  knows  how 
I  love  the  darling;  but  I  love  Jesus  better." 

A  few  days  after  this,  Blanche  was,  by  Madame 
Borelli's  orders,  carried  to  that  lady's  dressing-room, 
where  she  again  tried  all  her  arts  of  flattery,  bribery, 
and  persuasion,  displaying,  as  before,  the  stores  of  her 
wardrobe  and  jewel-case,  and  promising  the  little  girl 
magnificent  presents,  and  a  life  of  ease  and  luxury, 
if  she  would  but  renounce  her  faith  in  the  religion 
of  the  Bible  and  embrace  the  idolatrous  tenets  of  the 
Romish  Church.  But,  finding  these  unavailing,  she 
next  tried  threats,  giving  her  a  description  of  the 
chamber  of  penitence  very  similar  to  Fanchette's,  and 
telling  her  that,  if  she  continued  obstinate,  a  few  days 
more  would  see  her  lodged  within  its  walls 

But,  leaning  on  an  Almighty  arm,  Blanche  was 
Srm.  He  whose  she  was,  and  whom  she  served,  "d^d 
cot  suffer  her  to  be  tempted  above  that  she  was  able ; 


CASELLA.  319 

bnt  with  the  temptation  also  made  a  way  to  escape, 
that  she  was  able  to  bear  it." 

The  object  of  her  persecutors  being  not  to  kill  but  to 
convert  her,  she  was  allowed  to  remain  in  her  comfort- 
able quarters  and  to  have  nourishing  food  for  another 
fortnight.  But  at  the  end  of  that  time,  her  strength 
being  now  deemed  sufficient  to  bear  the  strain,  and  her 
resolution  to  adhere  to  her  faith  remaining  unchanged, 
she  was  consigned  to  the  chamber  of  penitence,  and  her 
fare  reduced  to  a  scanty  supply  of  bread  and  water,  the 
former  often  dry  and  mouldy  and  the  latter  foul  and 
brackish.  She  had  not  been  long  in  her  prison-cell  ere 
she  felt  that  its  horrors  had  been  by  no  means  exagger- 
ated by  either  Madame  Borelli  or  Fanchette.  Its  fur- 
niture consisted  of  a  wooden  stool  and  a  hard  pallet  of 
straw,  neither  of  which  could  give  much  rest  or  ease 
to  her  feeble  frame,  while  the  interminable  glare  of  the 
white  wall  surrounding  her  made  her  poor  head  and 
eyes  ache  and  burn,  the  light  beating  down  all  day 
long  from  the  opening  above,  and  being  reflected  from 
every  side  without  the  least  shadow  to  relieve  her  tor- 
tured vision,  so  that  she  was  glad  when  darkness  came 
to  shut  it  out  from  her  sight.  And  soon  she  longed 
intensely  to  look  once  more  upon  the  mountains  and 
valleys,  the  rivers,  the  meadows,  and  the  forests. 
Every  day,  during  that  fortnight  of  respite,  she  had 
gazed  upon  them  as  at  what  she  might  never  see  again ; 
and  now  she  would  sometimes  shut  her  eyes  and  try 
to  dream  that  the  horrible  white  wall  was  gone,  and 
that  once  more  she  was  feasting  her  vision  with  the 
beauties  of  nature,  upon  which  she  had  been  accus- 
tomed to  gaze  since  her  earliest  infancy.  But,  alasl 
,he  sad  reality  would  still  force  itself  upon  her.    Closing 


320  C A  SELL  A. 

her  eyes  gave  but  partial  relief  to  them,  and  her  heart 
still  ached  with  the  irrepressible  longing  for  liberty 
and  the  pleasant  sights  and  sounds  of  home,  but  espe- 
cially for  the  loved  ones  there. 

She  saw  no  one  except  Veronica,  who  had  been  con- 
stituted her  jailer,  and  who,  each  night  and  morning, 
opened  her  door,  and,  setting  inside  of  it  the  earthen 
plate  and  jug  which  contained  the  little  prisoner's  allow- 
ance of  food  and  drink,  usually  turned  and  went  away 
again  without  a  word,  but  sometimes  delayed  a  mo- 
ment to  eye  the  "  little  heretic"  scornfully,  and  ask,  in 
an  icy  tone,  "  if  she  were  yet  ready  to  abjure  and  be- 
come reconciled  to  Holy  Mother  Church." 

And  thus  day  after  day  and  week  after  week  rolled 
slowly  by,  Blanche  growing  hourly  more  and  more 
weary  and  sick  of  the  pent-up  atmosphere,  the  dread- 
ful monotony,  the  constant  solitude,  silence,  and  in- 
activity to  which  she  was  condemned ;  nothing  to  do, 
nothing  to  hear,  nothing  to  see  but  the  white  walls  of 
her  cell,  which,  when  the  sun  shone  brightly,  almost 
blinded  her  with  their  glare.  ■  All  these  would  have 
seemed  enough  to  endure  without  the  added  pangs  of 
hunger  and  cold  and  intense  longing  for  home  and 
kindred;  yet  she  must  bear  them  also,  for  winter  had 
come,  and  she  had  neither  fire  nor  warm  clothing,  and 
her  allowance  of  food  was  not  only  scant  in  quantity, 
but  often  of  such  quality  that  she  turned  from  it  with 
loathing  till  on  the  very  verge  of  starvation,  and  hef 
sufferings  were  so  great  that  at  times  she  feai'ed  her 
reason  or  her  resolution  would  give  way  beneath  the 
pressure.  But  strength  was  yet  given  her  according 
to  her  day,  and  she  was  enabled  to  endure  unto  the 
end.     No  earthly  friend  was  near  to  cheer  her  solibud* 


CASELLA.  321 

and  comfort  her,  amid  her  pain,  with  words  cf  sym- 
pathy and  love  ;  but  she  had  the  presence  of  that 
Friend  that  sticketh  closer  than  a  brother;  and  the 
sweet  whispers  of  his  love,  and  the  sure  hope  of  an  eter- 
nity of  bliss  at  his  right  hand,  kept  her  heart  from 
sinking,  and  sometimes  made  it  sing  for  joy  even  in 
that  horrible  prison,  with  nothing  to  hope  for  on  earth 
but  torture  and  death.  Much  of  her  time  was  spent 
in  prayer,  or  in  repeating  softly  to  herself,  and  medita- 
ting upon,  passages  of  Scripture  with  which  her  memory 
had  been  stored  from  her  earliest  years.  And  often  she 
thought  of  the  scenes  of  those  happier  days,  of  the  kind 
and  faithful  instructions  of  her  parents,  and  of  their 
love  and  that  of  her  brothers  and  sisters  to  her  ;  and 
many  and  fervent  were  the  petitions  she  offered  up  for 
them  all,  but  especially  for  little  Hugo,  who,  like  her- 
self, had  fallen  into  the  enemy's  hands. 

It  had  been  a  bitter  day — so  cold  that  Madame  Bo- 
relli  and  Veronica  shivered  over  roaring  fires — while 
Blanche,  in  her  dreary  cell,  crouched  on  her  hard  pal- 
let of  straw  and  gathered  the  thin  covering  closely 
about  her,  yet  found  herself  in  danger  of  freezing ;  her 
hands  and  feet  were  numb  with  the  cold ;  her  teeth 
chattered,  and  she  shook  and  shivered  as  if  in  an  ague- 
fit.  The  day  had  seemed  interminably  long  to  the 
poor,  suffering  child  ;  but  it  was  at  last  drawing  to  a 
close,  and  the  gathering  darkness  had  brought  some 
relief  to  her  aching  eyes,  when  the  cell-door  opened, 
and  Veronica  stood  before  her.  She  had  come  on  the 
usual  errand  ;  yet  it  seemed  that  was  not  all,  for,  set- 
ting down  the  cup  and  plate  she  had  brought,  she 
addressed  her  prisoner. 

"  I  come  from  Father  Ignatius,"  9he  said,  coldly,  "to 


322  CASELLA. 

ask  if  ycu  still  persist  in  your  obstinate  refusal  to 
repent  and  become  reconciled  to  the  church  ?" 

"  My  faith  still  remains  the  same  it  has  ever  been," 
replied  Blanche,  meekly;  "and,  God  helping  me,  I 
will  keen  it  to  the  end." 

"  Foolhardy,  obstinate  heretic  and  Lutheran  !"  ex- 
claimed Veronica,  angrily,  "  I  hate  you,  I  despise  you, 
and  rejoice  to  tell  you  that,  since  you  will  persist  in 
defying  the  authority  of  the  church,  you  are  now  to 
learn  that  she  can  inflict  still  sorer  punishments  than 
any  you  have  yet  endured.  You  are  to  spend  this 
night  alone  in  the  chapel,  kneeling  before  the  image  of 
the  Virgin  and  Child  in  front  of  the  altar." 

She  went  out,  shut  the  door,  and  turned  the  key  in  the 
lock ;  the  sound  of  her  footsteps,  descending  the  nar- 
row stairway  that  led  to  the  cell,  quickly  died  away  in 
the  distance  ;  and  again  Blanche  was  left  to  solitude 
and  silence.  She  lay  trembling  on  her  pallet,  her 
heart  sinking  within  her  with  terror  and  dismay.  The 
thought  of  spending  a  whole  night  alone  in  a  Popish 
chapel  filled  her  with  fear.  Yet  she  soon  began  to 
reflect,  "  I  shall  not,  after  all,  be  more  alone  there  than 
here  ;  my  precious  Saviour  will  be  with  me  even  there, 
and  nothing  can  hurt  me  without  his  will ;  nor  will  he 
suffer  anything  to  befall  me  which  shall  not  be  for  my 
eternal  good." 

These  comforting  thoughts  brought  calmness  and 
peace  to  her  troubled  soul ;  and,  having  eaten  her 
scanty  meal,  she  laid  herself  down  and  slept  until 
aroused  by  the  unlocking  of  her  cell-door  a  second 
time. 

It  was  Veronica  again,  with  a  lighted  taper  in  her 
hand 


CASELLA.  323 

"  Come  !"  she  said,  in  a  tone  of  authority  ;  and 
Blanche  silently  rose  and  followed  her  down  the 
winding  stairway,  until,  at  length,  reaching  the 
ground-floor,  they  paused  before  a  narrow,  pointed 
door,  which  Veronica  unlocked  with  a  key  that  ahe 
took  from  her  pocket.  There  were  bolts,  too,  and  with 
some  difficulty  she  withdrew  them,  and  forced  the  door 
open,  admitting  a  gust  of  wind  and  a  flurry  of  snow 
that  put  out  her  taper,  leaving  them  in  darkness.  She 
uttered  an  exclamation  of  impatience,  and  Blanche 
drew  back  with  a  shiver,  and,  glancing  through  the 
portal,  saw  that  it  opened  upon  the  grounds,  and  that 
they  were  now  white  with  snow. 

"  Is  this  the  way  to  the  chapel  ?"  she  asked,  shiver- 
ing again  at  the  thought  of  facing  the  storm. 

"It  is  the  way  you  will  take  to  get  there,  to-night," 
replied  Veronica.  "  Go ;  yonder  it  is."  And  she  pointed 
ivith  her  finger.  "  You  will  find  the  door  unfastened, 
and  3Tou  are  to  go  in  and  spend  the  night,  as  I  told 
you,  kneeling  and  praying  before  the  image  of  the 
Virgin  and  Child  in  front  of  the  altar.  You  will  re- 
main there  upon  your  knees  until  the  clock  strikes  five. 
Then  you  must  return  to  your  cell.  It  will  be  useless 
to  attempt  to  re-enter  the  house  any  sooner;  for  until 
that  time  you  will  find  this  and  every  other  door 
locked  and  barred.  Go!"  And  she  pushed  the  child 
out  into  the  night  and  the  driving  storm ;  for  the  bit- 
ter winter  wind  was  blowing  in  wild  gusts, — rattling 
the  windows,  roaring  through  the  woods,  and  sending 
the  snow  flying  hither  and  thither  in  every  direction. 

Blanche  shuddered  and  trembled,  and  hurried  on 
toward  the  chapel,  the  cold  seeming  to  penetrate  to 
her  very  vitals ;  for  she  was  but  thinly  clad,  and  both 


324  CASELLA. 

head  and  feet  were  bare.  Her  pretty  and  comfortable 
clothing  had  been  taken  from  her  at  the  time  of  her 
incarceration  in  the  tower;  and  she  now  wore  a  dress 
of  coarse,  dark  serge,  and  a  hempen  rope  about  he* 
waist. 

The  chapel  was  not  more  than  a  hundred  yards  dis- 
tant; but  it  must  be  reached  by  wading  through  snow 
several  feet  deep ;  and  when  at  last  the  door  was 
gained,  all  was  darkness,  silence,  and  bitter  cold.  She 
pushed  it  open  and  entered,  finding  the  stone  pavement 
scarcely  warmer  to  her  poor  hal {-frozen  feet  than  the 
snow  without.  The  door  closed  behind  her  with  a 
slight  noise  that  echoed  through  the  empty  building; 
and  she  stood  still,  shuddering  and  trembling  from 
head  to  foot.  The  echo  died  away,  and  all  was  silent 
as  the  grave  within,  while  without  the  wind  shrieked 
and  howled,  moaning  through  the  tree-tops,  sighing 
round  the  corners,  and  dashing  the  snow  and  sleet 
against  the  windows. 

It  required  all  the  courage  with  which  the  child's 
firm  faith  in  an  almighty  and  ever-present  Friend  in- 
spired her,  to  keep  her  from  swooning  with  terror. 
Clasping  her  hands  together,  she  silently  asked  him 
to  be  with  and  protect  her ;  then  cautiously  she  groped 
her  way  to  the  steps  of  the  altar,  where  she  knelt  down 
as  she  had  been  ordered, — but  not  before  any  image  or 
picture  ;  and  though  she  prayed,  it  was  to  God  alone  ; 
for  not  even  to  save  herself  from  torture  and  death 
would  she  have  been  guilty  of  so  great  a  sin  as  that 
of  offering  worship  or  adoration  to  any  other  man  the 
living  God. 

Cold  and  fear  would  have  kept  her  awake  through 
all  the  long  hours,  but  a  sweet  sense  of  her  Saviour's 


CASELLA.  325 

presence,  and  love,  and  protecting  care,  mercifully 
granted  to  her,  lulled  her  fears  to  rest;  and  at  length, 
overcome  bj  weakness  and  fatigue,  exhausted  nature 
gave  way,  and  she  fell  into  a  deep  sleep,  her  knees 
upon  the  floor  of  the  aisle,  and  her  head  resting  upon 
the  steps  of  the  altar. 

How  long  she  had  slept,  she  did  not  know,  when 
she  was  wakened  by  the  touch  of  a  cold  hand  upon  her 
cheek,  and,  starting  up,  beheld  a  white-robed  figure, 
dimly  discernible  in  the  gloom,  standing  by  her  side. 

"Heretic,  beware!"  it  said,  in  a  sepulchral  voice, 
extending  a  hand  threateningly  toward  her  as  it  spoke 
"Do  you  sleep,  when  bidden  to  pray  ?  Do  you  refuse  to 
kneel  in  adoration  before  the  blessed  Queen  of  heaven 
— the  holy  Mother  of  God  ?  Beware  !  recant  and  ab- 
jure your  vile  heresies,  or  the  devil  will  have  you, 
body  and  soul." 

Blanche  swooned  with  terror;  and,  when  she  recov- 
ered her  consciousness,  a  faint  light,  the  dawn  of  a 
winter's  day,  was  stealing  in  at  the  windows,  and, 
knowing  by  that  that  the  hour  for  her  return  to  her 
cell  bad  passed,  she  rose  and  feebly  groped  her  way 
from  the  chapel  out  into  the  open  air.  It  was  pierc- 
ingly cold,  and  by  the  time  she  reached  the  tower-door 
her  numbed  fingers  almost  refused  to  lift  the  latch. 

But  Yeronica  was  there,  apparently  waiting  for  her, 
and,  hearing  her  fumbling  outside,  opened  the  door  and 
admitted  her. 

"  Why  did  you  not  come  sooner  ?"  she  asked.  "  It 
is  an  hour  past  the  time." 

"  I  fainted,"  said  Blanche,  "  and  did  not  recover  from 
my  swoon  in  time  to  hear  the  striking  of  the  clock." 
28 


326  CASELLA. 

"  What  caused  you  to  faint?"  askecj  Veronica,  look- 
ing searchingly  into  her  face. 

"  Fright,1'  replied  Blanche,  with  simple,  straightfor- 
ward truthfulness. 

"  Fright  ?  What  frightened  you  ?"  asked  her  inter- 
rogator, while  a  gleam  of  malignant  satisfaction  flitted 
across  her  features. 

"  A  figure  robed  in  white  and  speaking  in  a  hollow 
voice,"  said  Blanche.  "  It  was  foolish  in  me  to  be 
alarmed,  for  I  know  that  my  heavenly  Father  is  able  to 
protect  me  against  every  foe,  and  I  do  not  believe  the 
dead  walk  the  earth,  or  appear  to  us  in  visible  form,  or 
speak  to  us  in  an  audible  voice:  so  that  I  am  convinced 
it  was  a  living,  human  creature.  But  I  am  very  weak 
from  long  fasting,  and  easily  overcome." 

"Nay,"  said  Veronica,  "it  was  doubtless  an  un- 
earthly visitant ;  and  you  had  better  heed  the  admoni- 
tion it  gave  you." 

Blanche  turned  on  her  a  look  of  surprise  and  inquiry, 
and  a  sudden  gleam  of  intelligence  lighted  up  her  face. 

"Did  it  not  utter  a  warning?"  asked  Veronica, 
catching  herself  in  some  confusion.  "  Its  very  ap- 
pearance was  one;  but  were  not  its  words  also?" 

"They  were,"  replied  Blanche,  repeating  them.  "And 
now  I  think,"  she  was  about  to  add,  "that,  in  spite  of 
the  unnatural  tone,  the  voice  was  familiar;"  but  pru- 
dence bade  her  forbear,  and  she  listened  in  silence  to 
Veronica's  repeated  and  lengthened  exhortation  to  her 
to  take  heed  and  beware  that  she  did  not  slight  so 
strange  and  solemn  a  vvarn.ng. 

They  had  stood,  while  talking,  at  the  foot  of  the 
narrow,  winding  stair  that  led  to  Blanche's  cell;  and 
now  they  slowly  ascended  it,  and  a  few  moments  more 


CASELLA.  f327 

saw  the  child  again  locked  up  within  the  gloomy  walls 
of  her  prison. 

With  clothing  stiff  and  damp  with  the  snow  stiU 
clinging  to  it,  bands  and  feet  aching  with  cold,  utterly 
exhausted  with  fasting,  the  long  vigil,  and  the  sudden 
fright,  the  poor  child  sank  down  upon  her  hard  pallet, 
feeling  that  her  soul  would  choose  strangling  and  death 
rather  than  a  continuation  of  life  under  such  circum- 
stances. Then  came  visions  of  the  warmth,  the  plenty, 
ease,  and  comfort,  yea,  even  the  luxury  and  splendor, 
which  might  be  hers  if  she  would  yield  merely  an 
outward  conformity  to  the  wishes  and  commands  of 
those  into  whose  power  she  had  fallen,  the  tempter 
whispering  that  it  need  be  only  outward,  while  in  her 
heart  she  could  still  wTorship  God  alone  and  believe 
nothing  but  his  truth ;  and  at  the  same  time  he  drew 
a  vivid  picture  of  the  sufferings  yet  in  store  for  her  if 
she  continued  her  determined  resistance  to  the  author- 
ity of  the  Romish  Church.  The  poor,  lonely,  suffer- 
ing little  one  was  sorely  tried  and  tempted  ;  and,  had 
the  priest  come  to  her  at  that  moment  with  his  threat- 
enings  and  promises,  she  might  have  yielded. 

But  the  words  of  Jesus,  "Be  thou  faithful  unto  death, 
and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life,"  and  those  other 
words  of  inspiration,  "If  ye  suffer  for  righteousness' sake, 
happy  are  ye ;  and  be  not  afraid  of  their  terror,  neither 
Ijc  troubled,"  seemed  softly  wdiispered  to  her  poor, 
trembling  heart,  and  the  moment  of  weakness  was  past. 
She  wept  before  the  Lord,  pleading  for  pardon  with 
penitential  sorrow  as  deep  and  heartfelt  as  if  she  had 
indeed  denied  and  forsaken  him  :  and  most  earnestly 
she  besought  him  for  strength  to  continue  steadfast 
into  the  end. 


328  CASELLA. 

And  her  petition  was  granted  her.  A  sweet  sense  of 
her  Saviour's  forgiving  love  and  tenderness  filled  her 
soul  with  joy  and  peace,  and  when,  an  hour  later,  the 
priest  entered  her  cell,  he  found  her  still  as  firm  as  ever 
in  her  adherence  to  the  faith  of  the  Bible.  In  vain  ho 
coaxed  and  persuaded,  stormed  and  threatened  ;  she 
had  but  one  answer  for  him,  meekly  yet  firmly  spoken, 
"I  cannot  deny  Christ  Jesus  my  Lord."  And  at 
length,  hurling  at  her  devoted  head  all  the  anathemas 
of  Rome,  he  left  her,  pale,  trembling,  and  weeping,  but 
withal  rejoicing  that  again  strength  .had  been  given 
her  according  to  her  day. 

Long,  weary  weeks  of  constant  trial  and  suffering 
followed.  Much  fasting  and  many  heavy  penances  was 
Blanche  forced  to  endure,  many  a  lonely  midnight 
vigil  she  kept  in  the  chapel,  and  so  very  feeble  and  so 
fearfully  emaciated  had  she  at  length  become,  that  her 
own  mother  would  scarcely  have  recognized  her.  She 
seemed  slowly  sinking  into  the  grave,  dying  by  inches, 
yet  as  far  as  ever  from  submitting  to  the  will  of  her 
persecutors. 

She  was  slowly  passing  from  the  chapel  to  the  house, 
one  cold,  dark  morning,  when  a  hideous  apparition 
suddenly  started  up  in  her  path, — a  dark  form,  with 
horns  and  hoofs  and  blazing  eyeballs,  and  arms 
extended  as  if  to  clasp  her  in  its  horrible  embrace. 

"  Heretic,"  it  hissed  in  her  ear,  "  I  am  the  foul  fiend, 
and  you  are  mine,  body  and  soul.     Come  with  me." 

Already  almost  more  dead  than  alive,  the  poor  child 
was  quite  unable  to  endure  the  shock  ;  and,  with  a  wild 
shriek  of  inexpressible  terror,  she  sank  to  the  ground 
in  a  death-like  swoon.  There  Fanchette  found  her, 
some  hours  later,  still  lying  as  one  dead ;  and,  raising 


CASELLA.  329 

the  slight,  attenuated  form  in  her  arms,  she  carried  it 
up  to  the  room  the  little  girl  had  first  occupied  in  the 
house,  and,  laying  it  on  the  bed,  proceeded  to  apply 
restoratives ;  weeping  bitterly  the  while  over  the  sad 
change  the  cruelty  of  her  persecutors  had  wrought  in 
the  poor  child  whom  she  had  scarcely  seen  since  hei 
incarceration  in  the  tower. 

A  brain-fever  followed,  and  for  many  days  Blanched 
life  trembled  in  the  balance. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

"All  in  a  moment  through  the  gloom  were  seen 
Ten  thousand  banners  rise  into  the  air, 
With  orient  colors  waving.   With  them  rose 
A  forest  huge  of  spears,  and  thronging  helms 
Appear'd,  and  serried  shields  in  thick  array 
Of  depth  immeasurable." 

Mixtox:  Paradise   Lost. 

"We  left  Madalena  mourning  in  bitterness  of  soul 
over  the  loss  of  her  beloved  children,  yet  submitting  to 
the  terrible  trial  without  a  murmur,  because  it  was  her 
heavenly  Father's  will  to  permit  it  to  come  upon  her 

"My  children  !  my  children!  I  am  bereaved  of  my 
children !"  was  the  constant  cry  of  her  torn  and  bleed- 
ing heart,  yet  ever  accompanied  by  the  language  of 
entire  submission,  "  '  Even  so,  Father,  for  so  it  seemed 
guild  in  thy  sight.'" 

She  had  ever  been  a  very  tender,  loving  mother,  and 
\ukiug  her  children  from  her  was  like  tearing  her  heart 
28* 


330  CASELLA. 

strings  asunder ;  and  yet  her  distress  fmd  anguish  wet** 
far  more  for  them  than  for  herself;  for  she  knew  not 
what  sufferings  of  mind  or  body  might  be  inflicted 
upon  them  by  the  cruel  foes  who  had  so  ruthlessly  torn 
them  from  her  sheltering  arms.  But,  when  tortured 
with  these  anxious  thoughts  and  fears,  it  was  an 
unspeakable  comfort  to  be  able  to  commit  them  to  the 
ever-watchful  care  and  keeping  of  her  heavenly  Father, 
hers  and  theirs;  and  hourly  her  prayers  ascended  to  his 
throne  on  their  behalf. 

A  dark  shadow  seemed  to  have  fallen  upon  the  cot- 
tage, and  all  faces  grew  sad,  all  eyes  filled  with  tears, 
at  sight  of  the  empty  cradle  and  Blanche's  vacant 
chair,  or  the  casual  mention  of  the  names  of  the  loved 
and  lost ;  and,  dearly  as  Madalena  prized  her  husband's 
rare  visits  to  his  home,  she  now  dreaded,  almost  as 
much  as  she  longed  for,  his  coming;  for  when  he  asked 
for  his  sweet  Blanche  and  his  darling  baby  boy,  what 
could  she  say?  or  how  could  she  bear  the  sight  of  his 
anguish  when  he  should  learn  the  fearful  truth  ? 

She  was  not  looking  for  an  early  visit  from  him; 
but,  contrary  to  her  expectations,  he  came  one  night, 
scarcely  a  week  after  the  abduction  of  his  children. 
His  anguish  on  first  learning  his  loss  was  fearful  to 
behold. 

"Alas,  my  children,  what  a  terrible  fate  is  yours!" 
he  groaned.  "  Had  you  but  fallen  into  the  hand  of 
God,  I  could  have  borne  it;  but,  alas  !  alas  !  you  havo 
fallen  into  the  power  of  the  I  itter  foes  of  your  faith 
and  people;  and  the  tender  mercies  of  the  wicked  are 
cruel  1" 

"  Yet  are  they  not  in  the  hands  of  God,  my  son  ?" 
said  Barbara.     "  What  says  the  Psalmist  ?    '  If  I  take 


CASELLA.  331 

the  wings  of  the  morning,  and  dwell  in  the  uttermost 
parts  of  the  sea  ;  even  there  shall  thy  hand  lead  me, 
and  thy  right  hand  shall  hold  me.'  And  Jesus  says 
of  his  sheep,  '  They  shall  never  perish,  neither  shall 
any  pluck  them  out  of  my  hand.'  We  have  reason — 
blessed  be  his  holy  name ! — to  believe  that  our  little 
Blanche  is  his  indeed  ;  and  Hugo  also  is  a  child  of  the 
covenant ;  and  the  promise  is,  '  I  will  be  a  God  to  thee, 
and  to  thy  seed  after  thee.'  " 

"Yes,"  he  said,  "thanks  be  to  him  for  that  precious 
promise  ;  and  I  will  try  to  trust  my  babes  to  his  keep- 
ing without  a  doubt,  a  murmur,  or  a  fear." 

Hubert  remained  with  his  family  but  a  few  hours, 
then  hastened  to  rejoin  his  brother  warriors  ;  for,  as 
Barbara  had  foreseen,  the  late  cruel  edict  had  had  no 
effect  whatever,  and  the  Waldenses  still  kept  the  field, 
and  still  defeated  the  ducal  troops  wherever  they  pre- 
sented themselves.  Next  peace  was  offered  the  perse- 
cuted folk  on  condition  that  they  would  lay  down  their 
arms,  would  not  raise  the  question  of  religion,  and  that 
each  commune  wrhich  had  any  representation  to  make 
should  make  it  separately;  in  other  words,  that  they 
should  place  themselves  in  the  power  of  the  duke, 
give  up  the  very  question  at  issue,  and  dissolve  the 
union  which  constituted  their  strength.  Of  course 
these  terms  were  at  once  rejected.  At  length,  upon 
the  mediation  of  Holland,  Germany,  and  the  Protestant 
Swiss  Cantons,  the  duke  consented  to  a  conference. 
Ambassadors  from  the  mediating  powers  reached  Turin 
in  November,  1663.  Soon  afterward  eight  deputies 
from  the  valleys  joined  them,  and  the  conference  began. 

There  being  now  a  suspension  of  hostilities — the 
natural  state  of  things  during  a  negotiation — Hubert 


332  CASELLA. 

ventured  to  pay  another  and  longer  visit  than  usual  to 
his  family,  but  remained  carefully  within-doors  during 
the  hours  of  daylight,  lest  some  watchful  enemy  should 
see  him  and  betray  him  into  the  hands  of  his  foes. 

Madalena  had,  one  afternoon,  been  on  an  errand  to 
one  of  the  villages  in  the  plain  below,  and  was  return- 
ing to  the  heights,  when,  on  reaching  the  foot  of  that 
on  which  her  cottage  stood,  her  steps  were  arrested  by 
the  sound  of  a  deep  groan,  as  of  some  one  suffering 
intense  pain,  and,  looking  in  the  direction  whence  it 
seemed  to  come,  she  presently  perceived  something 
fluttering  in  the  breeze,  in  the  midst  of  a  clump  of 
bushes  about  half-way  up  the  ascent.  It  was  evidently 
a  woman's  dress ;  and  on  a  closer  scrutiny  she  was 
satisfied  that  it  was  one  she  had  often  seen  worn  by 
Ursula  di  Agnolo. 

The  weather  was  intensely  cold,  the  ground  thickly 
covered  with  snow  and  ice,  and  the  hill  very  steep  and 
slippery,  and  Ursula,  while  toiling  up  the  ascent  some 
hours  before,  laden  with  a  bundle  of  fagots  and  pro- 
visions, had  missed  the  path  on  account  of  the  snow, 
slipped,  and  fallen  down  into  the  ravine.  Fortunately, 
her  clothes  had  caught  in  that  clump  of  bushes,  thus 
staying  her  progress,  or  she  would  inevitably  have 
been  dashed  in  pieces  at  the  foot  of  the  precipice.  As 
it  was,  she  was  much  injured  by  the  fall,  and  in  great 
danger  of  freezing  to  death,  when  her  groans  attracted 
Madalena's  attention. 

Seeing  what  had  befallen  her  enemy,  and  that  she 
could  not  reach  her  without  assistance,  Madalena  called 
to  the  sufferer  in  a  kindly  tone,  telling  her  not  to  de- 
spair, for  she  would  bring  her  help  as  speedily  as  possi- 
ble.    Then,  hastening  up  the  hill  to  her  cottage,  she 


CASELLA.  333 

told  her  husband  of  the  poor  woman's  situatkn  ;  and 
he,  though  well  knowing  the  danger  he  incurred  by 
thus  exposing  himself  to  view,  went  immediately  to 
the  spot,  and,  with  the  assistance  of  a  neighbor,  soon 
succeeded  in  rescuing  her  from  her  perilous  position; 
and,  carrying  her  up  the  hill,  they  deposited  her  upon 
a  bed  in  her  own  cottage. 

Madalena  and  Barbara  then  dressed  her  wounds,  and 
did  all  in  their  power  to  soothe  and  comfort  her.  She 
seemed  so  ill  that  Barbara  spent  the  night  at  her  bed- 
side ;  for  she  had  no  friends,  no  one  to  care  for  her,  that 
they  knew  of.  except  her  children,  who  were  too  young 
and  ignorant  to  render  much  assistance  at  such  a  time. 

Hubert  and  Madalena  did  not  retire  to  rest,  either, 
but  sat  by  the  fire  in  their  own  home,  in  earnest  con- 
versation, until  after  midnight ;  then  Hubert,  feeling 
that  he  would  now  be  running  too  great  a  risk  in  re- 
maining longer  with  his  family,  set  out  on  his  return 
to  the  Waldensian  camp,  which  he  reached  in  safety 
before  day. 

Ursula  was  suffering  from  fever  brought  on  by  her 
injuries  and  exposure,  and  for  more  than  a  week  was 
quite  delirious ;  and  during  all  that  time  she  and 
her  children  were  tenderly  cared  for  by  those  whom 
they  had  ever  treated  with  such  bitter  scorn  and  con- 
tempt, heaping  upon  them  every  form  of  abuse  and 
doing  them  every  injury  in  their  power,  and  that,  too. 
without  having  ever  received  the  smallest  provocation 
from  them. 

At  length  her  reason  returned,  and,  though  still  far 
Loo  weak  and  ill  to  rise  from  her  bed,  she  could  no 
longer  remain  unconscious  of  the  great  favors  she  was 
receiving  at  the  hands  of  those  from  whom  she  de- 


334  CAS  ELLA. 

served  so  little.  She  first  recognized  their  attendance 
upon  her  with  a  flush  of  surprise  and  displeasure,  then 
lay  for  a  long  time  in  sullen  silence,  receiving  their 
kindnesses  as  that  which  necessity  alone  compelled  her 
to  accept.  They,  however,  took  no  notice  of  her  un- 
gracious manner,  but  continued  to  wait  upon  her,  and 
to  do  all  that  their  slender  means  allowed  for  her  and 
her  family;  and  at  length,  completely  overcome  by  this 
unmerited  kindness,  Ursula  one  day  gave  way  to  a 
burst  of  tears,  asking  Madalena — who  happened  to  be 
alone  with  her  at  the  moment — how  they  could  find  it 
in  their  hearts  to  be  so  kind  to  one  who  had  always 
shown  herself  their  bitter  enemy  and  had  done  them 
so  much  injury. 

"  Our  religion  teaches  us  to  act  thus,"  replied  Mada- 
lena. "  Our  Saviour  commands,  '  Love  your  enemies, 
bless  them  that  curse  you,  do  good  to  them  that  hate 
you,  and  pray  for  them  which  despitefully  use  you,  and 
persecute,  you.'  And  he  himself  set  us  the  example, 
by  praying  for  his  murderers,  '  Father,  forgive  them.'  " 

"  Perhaps  you  don't  know  all  the  harm  I've  done 
you  ?  You'd  hardly  be  here,  doing  me  kindness,  if  yoa 
did,"  said  Ursula,  fixing  her  great  black  eyes  upon 
Madalena'a  face  with  a  searching  gaze.  "  Do  you 
know  where  your  lost  little  ones  are,  and  who  carried 
them  away  ?'' 

Madalena's  face  flushed,  then  grew  deadly  pale,  a>  d 
Bhe  leaned  against  the  wall  for  support,  for  her  he8-;t 
beat  so  fast  and  loud  she  could  scarcely  breathe. 

"Oh,  where  are  they?"  she  gasped,  clasping  L«tf 
hands  together,  while  hot  tears  streamed  down  J>-*r 
cheeks.  "My  darling  babe!  my  sweet  Blanch* '  - 
shall  I  ever  see  them  again  ?" 


CA  SELLA.  335 

"I'm  afraid  not,"  replied  Ursula,  turning  her  head 
away  with  a  groan.  "  It's  my  work,  but  I  cau't  undo 
ir,  though  sorry  enough  I  oni  for  it  now.  They're  in 
the  house  of  Madame  Borelli,  oif  yonder  among  the 
hills  toward  Pignerol.  She's  rich  and  childless,  and 
w  anted  one  or  two  pretty  children  to  take  and  bring 
up  as  her  own.  I  heard  that,  and  I  went  to  her  and 
told  her  of  yours — the  two  that  are  gone — how  beauti- 
ful they  were,  and  reminded  her  that  it  would  be  a 
good  work  to  take  them  and  bring  them  up  in  the 
true  faith.  I  told  her,  too,  where  they  were  often  to 
be  found  at  play,  down  on  the  bank  of  the  torrent,  and 
how  easy  it  would  be  to  have  two  or  three  men  in 
hiding  behind  the  rocks,  while  a  carriage  could  wait 
in  the  little  glen  on  the  other  side  of  the  bridge,  and 
thus,  the  moment  a  favorable  opportunity  offered,  they 
could  be  carried  off  and  safely  lodged  in  her  house  be- 
fore they  were  even  missed  at  home.  And  that  is  the 
way  it  was  done.  Now  curse  me,  Maclalena  Romano, 
and  then  go  away  and  leave  me  to  die  alone;  for  I 
deserve  it,  and  I've  none  to  care  whether  I  live  or  die 
— but  these  helpless  children,"  she  added,  in  a  bitter, 
despairing  tone,  burying  her  face  in  the  bedclothes. 

Madalena  did  not  reply  for  some  moments,  but,  sink- 
ing down  upon  the  floor,  covered  her  face  with  her 
hands,  while  convulsive  sobs — sobs  that  told  of  an 
almost  breaking  heart — shook  her  whole  frame. 

But  at  length  she  spoke,  her  sweet,  gentle  tones 
touching  Ursula  to  the  quick  with  remorse  for  the  evil 
she  had  wrought  one  so  kind  and  forgiving.  "  Xay, 
Ursula,  I  will  not  forsake  you  in  your  trouble,"  she 
said.  "  You  have  done  a  deep,  a  terrible  wrong  to  me 
and  mine;  but  I  forgive  you  as  I  hope  to  be  forgi -en 


336  CASELLA. 

by  Him  against  whom  I  have  sinned  times  and  ways 
without  number.  You  could  not  have  known  the  half 
of  the  anguish  you  were  bringing  upon  us,  or  you 
would  never  have  done  it." 

"Yes,  I  would,"  replied  Ursula;  "I  would  have 
done  it  all  the  same;  for  I  hated  you  with  a  bitter,  re- 
lentless hate." 

"  Why?"  asked  Madalena,  sadly.  "  I  never  did  you 
a  wrong." 

"No;  but  you  were  a  heretic;  and  you  are  one 
still;  but  I  will  pray  to  the  Blessed  Virgin  to  show 
you  what  a  false  faith  yours  is ;  and,  if  you  will  but 
renounce  your  errors,  it  may  be  that  your  children  will 
be  restored  to  you." 

"  I  cannot,"  said  Madalena;  "  I  cannot  renounce  my 
faith  ;  I  cannot  deny  my  Lord  even  to  recover  my 
children,  who  are  dearer  to  me  than  life." 

"  Then  you  will  burn  in  hell  forever,"  said  Ursula  ; 
"  for  there  is  no  salvation  out  of  the  true  church." 

Madalena  made  no  reply,  but  busied  herself  in  efforts 
to  make  her  patient  more  comfortable. 

Ursula  tossed  about,  moaning  and  groaning  as  if 
in  great  distress  of  mind  or  body.  Suddenly,  seizing 
Madalena's  hand,  "Tell  me,  is  death  near?"  she 
asked,  with  a  wild  look.  "Oh,  I  can't  die  yet!  I've 
nothing  laid  by  for  masses  for  my  poor  soul,  and  no 
friend  that  will  pay  for  them,  either;  and  I'll  have  to 
burn  for  ages  in  the  fires  of  purgatory."  And,  with  a 
shudder  and  a  deep  groan,  she  fell  back  upon  her  pil- 
low again. 

"  '  Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt 
be  saved,' "  whispered  Madalena,  bending  over  her. 
"  Jesus  himself  said,  '  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor 


*  CAS  ELL  A.  337 

and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest;'  'Iliin 
that  conieth  unto  me  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out.'" 

"Ah,  they  are  blessed  words  indeed,  were  they  but 
true,''  exclaimed  Ursula,  eagerly;  "but  where  did 
you  find  them?" 

"They  are  his  own  words,"  replied  Madalena,  "and 
they  are  indeed  blessed  words  to  lost  and  helpless 
sinners." 

"  Sinners!"  repeated  Ursula,  shuddering  :  "  oh,  yes, 
it  is  my  sins  that  are  sinking  me  down  to  purgatory, 
and  will  keep  me  there  for  hundreds  of  years,  unless  I 
can  live  longer  and  do  some  good  works  to  atone  for 
them." 

"Ursula,"  said  Madalena,  "do  not  your  priests  tell 
you  that  it  is  from  the  Bible  your  church  derives  her 
authority  for  what  she  teaches?" 

Ursula  assented. 

"  Then  listen  to  me,"  continued  Madalena,  speaking 
with  great  earnestness.  "  I  have  read  the  Bible 
through  many,  many  times ;  and  from  beginning  to 
end  it  has  not  in  it  one  word  about  such  a  place  as 
purgatory." 

Ursula  looked  her  astonishment ;  then,  shaking  her 
head,  "Ah,  but  3-ouTe  a  heretic,"  she  said,  "and  I 
must  not  listeu  to  you:  and,  besides,  there's  hell."  And 
she  covered  her  face,  and  groaned  aloud. 

"Yes,"  said  Madalena,  "the  Bible  speaks  of  hell  as 
a  place  of  torment  for  the  finally  impenitent ;  but  it 
also  tells  us  that  'God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he 
gave  his  only-begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth 
in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life.' 
Nothing  that  we  can  do  will  atone  for  the  least  of  our 
sins:  'all  our  righteousnesses  are  as  filthy  rags;'  but 

29 


338  CASELLA.  « 

'there  is  a  ountaiu  opened  for  sin  and  for  all  unclean- 
ness.'  'The' blood  of  Jesus  Christ,'  God's  Son, 
'cleanses  us  from  all  sin.'  " 

"Oh,  they  are  blessed  words,  if  I  only  might  listen 
to  them  !"  again  exclaimed  Ursula.  "  But  no  ;  I  must 
not ;  you  are  a  heretic,  and  would  make  me  lose  my 
soul."  And  she  turned  her  face  to  the  wall  with  another 
deep  groan. 

''Oh,  my  sins!  my  sins  !"  she  cried  out  again,  the 
next  moment;  "they  will  sink  me  to  hell !  Where  is 
Andrea?"  she  asked,  starting  up  in  the  bed  ;  "  he  must 
bring  a  priest,  that  I  may  confess  and  get  my  sins  for- 
given." 

"  Your  children  are  not  here  ;  they  have  all  gone  out, 
I  know  not  whither,"  said  Madalena.  "  But  why  send 
for  a  priest,  when  the  Lord  Jesus  is  here  close  at  hand, 
and  ready  to  hear  and  pardon  and  cleanse  you,  if  you 
will  but  come  renouncing  every  other  hope  and  plead- 
ing only  his  atoning  blood?" 

"No,  no,"  replied  Ursula,  shaking  her  head;  "  th«j 
church  says  expressly  no  penitent  person  can  have  re- 
mission of  sins  but  by  supplication  to  the  priest." 

Madalena  sighed  deeply.  "Ah,"  she  said,  "  it  were 
terrible,  indeed,  were  that  the  truth ;  for  then  how 
often  must  the  sod  go  long  burdened  with  a  sense  of 
guilt,  and  often  it  must  pass  unforgiveu  into  eternity, 
because  a  priest  was  not  at  hand  I  and  if  in  confessing 
to  him  any  sin  were  forgotten,  would  it  be  forgiven? 
and  yet  who  can  confess  them  all  ?  for  '  who  can  under- 
stand his  errors  ?'  But  our  God  knows  them  all,  and 
with  him  we  can  plead  for  the  pardon  of  forgotten  and 
unconscious  sins:  and  he  is  ever  near,  and  in  his  g-eat 
love  and  condescension  is    ever  ready  to   hear,  said 


CASELLA.  339 

answer,  and  forgive.  Ah,  Ursula,  your  priests  have 
deceived  you  ;  for  the  Bible  tells  us  that  '  to  the  Lord 
our  God  belong'  mercies  and  forgivenesses.'  " 

"  Mother,"  said  Paul's  voice  at  the  door  of  the  cot- 
tage;  and,  rising,  she  went  to  him. 

The  boy  looked  pale  and  excited.  "Mother,"  he 
said,  "  Philip  and  I  have  been  out  on  the  crags,  and 
there  are  many  horsemen  down  yonder  in  the  plain. 
What  does  it  mean?  I  thought  there  was  an  armistice 
until  affairs  should  be  arranged  at  Turin." 

"  This  is  treachery,"  she  said,  with  a  slight  tremor 
in  her  voice  ;  "  a  new  attack  is  doubtless  to  be  made 
upon  our  valleys,  and  they  expect  to  find  us  unpre- 
pared. Hark !  yes,  there  is  the  sound  of  musketry, — 
coming,  I  think,  from  the  direction  of  Santa  Margarita." 

"It  is,"  said  Barbara,  advancing  toward  them  from 
their  own  cottage.  "Madalena,  I  will  stay  with  Ur- 
sula, while  you  go  with  the  children  out  upon  the 
crags.  You  may  be  able  to  see  something  of  the  bat- 
tle ;  and  let  us  all  engage,  the  while,  in  earnest  prayer 
to  God  for  our  fathers,  husbands,  sons,  and  brothers, 
that  he  will  cover  their  heads  in  the  day  of  battle,  and 
grant  them  victory  over  their  foes." 

Madalena  went,  taking  Philip  and  Paul  with  her, 
and  leaving  the  little  ones  at  play  together  by  the 
kitchen  fire,  charging  them  to  stay  there  until  her 
return. 

On  reaching  the  crags  and  looking  down  into  the 
plain  of  San  Giovanni,  she  perceived  it  occupied  by  a 
hundred  horsemen  under  the  command  of  Captain  Ca- 
gnolo.  The  discharge  of  musketry  in  the  direction  of 
Santa  Margarita  still  continued,  and  they  stood  anx- 
iously listening  to  it,  though  as  yet  unable  to  see  any- 


340  CASELLA. 

m 

tiling  of  the  combatants.  The  sound  seemed  gradu- 
ally to  recede  farther  into  the  mountains. 

"  Mother,"  said  Paul,  "  I  fear  they  are  driving  the 
Yaudois  before  them  ;  for  the  sound  seems  to  retrograde 
toward  Tagliarette." 

"  Yes,"  she  answered,  sadly,  while  tears  trembled  in 
her  eyes  ;  "  I  fear  it  is  so.  Come,  my  sons,  let  us  kneel 
down  here  upon  the  snow,  and  cry  earnestly  to  our 
God  to  sustain  and  help  our  brethren." 

They  knelt,  and  from  full  hearts  poured  out  their 
petitions, — continuing  to  do  so  for  some  time,  remem- 
bering the  promise,  "Thou  shalt  make  thy  prayer  unto 
him,  and  he  shall  hear  thee," — many  of  their  neighbors, 
who  had  come  out  upon  the  same  errand,  joining  with 
them.  And,  even  as  they  prayed,  there  was  a  change ; 
the  sounds  no  longer  grew  more  distant,  but  seemed 
for  a  time  to  be  stationary,  as  though  those  who  had 
been  driven  before  their  foes  were  now  making  a  stand. 

Philip  rose  to  his  feet,  and  the  next  moment'  ex- 
claimed, "They  are  about  to  be  reinforced!  I  see  a 
troop  of  Yaudois  marching  up  from  Angrogna." 

"God  be  thanked!"  exclaimed  Aladalena.  "  He  is 
indeed  the  hearer  and  answerer  of  prayer."  And  she 
and  Paul  remained  upon  their  knees,  stiil  pleading  the 
cause  of  their  oppressed  country,  while  Philip  eagerly 
watched  and  listened. 

It  soon  became  apparent  that,  as  on  several  former 
occasions,  the  Papists  had  planned  a  number  of  attacks 
to  be  made  simultaneously  upon  the  different  valleys, 
and  that  the  conflict  was  now  raging,  not  merely  in 
the  vicinity  of  La  Tour,  but,  at  the  same  time,  in  the 
valley  of  Angrogna  also,  and  in  that  of  the  Clusone ; 
and  from  the  latter  columns  of  ascending  smoke,  tell- 


CASELLA.  341 

ing  of  burning  buildings,  conveyed  the  sad  tidings 
that  there  the  treacherous  foe  had  been  victorious. 
Philip  noted  this  with  deep  sorrow,  but  almost  imme- 
diately uttered  a  shout  of  mingled  joy  and  triumph,  as 
he  saw  those  who  had  attacked  Santa  Margarita  driven 
down  into  the  plain  of  La  Tour  by  the  victorious  Wal- 
denses. 

Most  devoutly  Madalena  returned  thanks  to  the  God 
of  battles  ;  and  then  she  and  the  boys,  finding  them- 
selves much  chilled,  for  the  weather  was  very  cold, 
went  home,  there  anxiously  to  wait  for  news  frojoi  the 
valleys. 

It  was  brought  the  next  day  by  Jean  Monnen,  who 
came  direct  from  Angrogna,  having  participated  in  the 
fight  at  that  place.  All  the  women  and  children  of  the 
hamlet  crowded  about  him;  and,  in  answer  to  their 
eager  questions,  he  told  them  that  four  attacks  had 
been  made  the  previous  day  upon  the  valleys, — the 
Count  San  Damiano  having  marched  upon  Prarustin,  . 
by  San  Segonzo,  at  the  head  of  sixteen  hundred  and 
fifty-five  foot  and  fifty  horse,  the  Marquis  de  Parelli 
toward  Angrogna  by  La  Garsinera,  with  fifteen  hun- 
dred and  seventy-six  foot  and  fifty  horse,  and  the 
Count  Genegli  toward  the  same  point,  but  by  Le  Porte 
and  San  Germano,  with  a  battalion  of  seven  hundred 
and  eighty-six  men,  while  Count  di  Bagnolo,  at  the 
head  of  eleven  hundred  and  eighteen  men,  moved 
against  the  Waldenses  by  Le  Copiere  and  Santa  Mar« 
garita. 

"  It  was  an  act  of  the  grossest  treachery  1"  exclaimed 
the  lad,  indignantly;  "for  pending  a  negotiation  it  is 
always  understood  that  there  will  be  a  cessation  of 
hostilities  on  both  sides." 

29* 


342  CASELLA. 

"True,  indeed;  but  tell  us  what  success  they  had," 
said  his  eager  listeners. 

"At  Angrogna,"  replied  the  boy,  proudly,  "  the  Mar- 
quis de  Parelli  had  no  success  at  all.  Captain  Prio- 
nello  was  in  command,  and  we  defeated  the  Papists. 
At  Santa  Margarita  and  Le  Copiere  the  Vaudois  were 
at  first  driven  back;  but  at  Tagliarette  they  made  a 
stand,  and,  seeing  a  troop  of  our  brethren  marching 
to  their  aid  from  Angrogna,  they  took  courage  and 
became  assailants  in  their  turn,  making  a  vigorous 
assault  upon  Di  Bagnolo's  troops  in  front  at  the  same 
moment  that  the  Angrognese  attacked  them  in  the 
rear ;  and  they,  seized  with  sudden  terror,  remember- 
ing what  tales  their  priests  have  told  them  of  the  Vau- 
dois being  in  league  with  the  devil,  and  therefore  in- 
vulnerable, turned  and  fled,  pursued  by  our  troops, 
down  into  the  plain  of  La  Tour." 

"  To  God  be  all  the  glory  1"  said  several  voices.  "But 
we  saw  smoke  rising  from  San  Germano,  and  we  fear 
that  there  they  met  with  greater  success." 

"Yes,"  replied  Jean,  sorrowfully;  "there  the  Vau- 
dois were  completely  defeated,  their  fields  and  vine- 
yards devastated,  and  their  houses  burned  ;  and  some 
of  the  poor  people,  both  there  and  at  Roccapiatta,  were 
shockingly  handled.  Yet  even  there  we  made  the  vic- 
tory very  bitter  to  them :  more  than  a  hundred  of  their 
soldiers  were  slain,  and,  besides,  there  fell  the  Count 
de  la  Trinite,  the  young  Count  de  Saint-Frons,  Cap* 
tain  Biala,  and  M.  do  Grande-Maison." 


CASELLA.  343 


CHAPTER   XXII. 

"In  all  their  affliction  he  was  afflicted,  and  the  angel  of  his  preseno* 
saved  them." — Isaiah,  lxiii.  9. 

While  Madalena  watched  by  Ursula's  sick-bed,  her 
own  sweet  Blanche  lay  on  a  far  more  sumptuous  couch 
indeed,  but  tended  by  stranger-hands,  and  for  days 
hovering  between  life  and  death.  Madame  Borelli, 
who  did  not  yet  despair  of  making  her  what  she  wished, 
was  very  anxious  for  her  recovery,  and  therefore  pro- 
vided her  with  the  best  medical  advice,  while  Fan- 
chette  nursed  her  with  the  tenderest  care,  which  was 
at  length  rewarded  by  seeing  the  child  slowly  but 
surely  gaining  strength. 

Blanche  herself  seemed  to  be  the  only  one  in  the 
house  who  did  not  rejoice  in  her  returning  health ; 
she  had  a  struggle  to  be  resigned  to  life,  seeing  she 
could  look  forward  to  nothing  on  earth  but  continued 
suffering.  Her  baby  brother  "was  the  one  bright  spot 
in  this  sad  existence  of  hers ;  but,  while  she  was  yet 
scarcely  able  to  sit  up  all  day,  he  was  taken  suddenly 
and  violently  ill,  and,  after  a  few  hours  of  intense 
suffering,  breathed  his  last  in  her  arms. 

He  had  seemed  much  better  a  few  moments  before, 
and  Fanchette  had  left  the  room  on  some  errand,  so 
that  for  a  time  Blanche  was  quite  alone  with  her 
dead.  For  many  minutes  she  held  the  beloved  and 
beautiful  clay  close  to  her  heart,  dropping  scalding 
tears  on  the  still,  unconscious  face,  pressing  passion* 


344  C A  SELLA. 

ate  kisses  on  the  fair,  open  brow  and  the  soft  cheek, 
which  in  this  short  illness  had  lost  nothing  of  ita 
roundness ;  then,  laying  him  gently  on  the  bed  and 
straightening  the  little  limbs  and  softly  closing  the 
eyes,  as  she  had  seen  older  persons  do — for,  suffer- 
ing as  the  Yaudois  were  from  every  kind  of  priva- 
tion and  hardship,  death  had  often  been  busy  among 
them — she  knelt  down  by  his  side,  with  one  little 
cold  hand  fast  clasped  in  hers,  and  poured  out  her 
soul  in  prayer  to  God.  The  loss — the  parting  forever 
in  this  world  with  the  last  of  her  loved  ones — was  a 
terrible  one  to  her ;  yet  with  the  heart-breaking  sorrow 
was  mingled  great  joy  for  him,  so  early  gathered  safely 
into  the  Saviour's  bosom,  and  thus  rescued  from  a  fate 
she  had  so  dreaded  for  him,  and  the  dread  of  which  she 
knew  was  the  bitterest  drop  in  the  cup  of  her  parents' 
sorrow  at  his  loss;  and  she  longed — oh,  how  intensely! 
— to  let  them  know  that  their  darling  babe  was  safe,  and 
that  she  herself  had  been  enabled  thus  far  to  hold  fast 
her  profession,  in  nothing  terriBed  by  her  adversaries. 

And  thus  Fanchette,  on  her  return  to  the  room,  found 
her — on  her  knees  by  the  side  of  the  little  corpse,  her 
lips  moving  as  if  in  prayer,  while  tears  of  mingled  joy 
and  sorrow  streamed  fast  clown  her  thin,  pale  cheeks. 

But  one  half-hour  ago  Fanchette  had  been  full  of 
joy  at  seeing  the  dear  babe  so  much  better  that  the 
danger  seemed  to  her  well-nigh  past ;  and  now  one 
glance  told  her  that  the  spirit  had  fled,  and  she  burst 
*nto  a  loud  wail  of  sorrow. 

"Oh,"  she  cried,  "I  thought  he  was  getting  well  1 
The  loveliest,  sweetest  babe  I  ever  saw !  Ah,  what 
will  madame  say  ?" 

Then,  seeing  that  Blanche  was  half  fainting  with 


CASELLA.  345 

gTief  and  exhaustion,  she  lifted  her  in  her  arms  and 
laid  her  on  the  bed. 

"Don't  weep  so,"  she  said,  kindly,  wiping  away  her 
own  tears  as  she  spoke;  "he  had  never  sinned,  and 
Father  Ignatius  baptized  him  and  made  him  a  mem- 
ber of  the  true  church ;  and,  being  so  young  and  inno- 
cent, I'm  sure  he  wouldn't  have  to  go  to  purgatory  at 
all,  but  is  now  safe  in  heaven." 

"I  am  not  grieving  for  him,  Fanchette,"  replied 
Blanche,  as  soon  as  her  sobs  would  permit  her  to 
speak,  "  for  I  doubt  not  he  is  safe  in  the  bosom  of  my 
God ;  not  because  he  had  no  sin,  for  he  was  born  with 
a  corrupt  nature,  but  because  Jesus  has  died  for  him, 
and  has  washed  him  from  all  guilt  and  pollution  in  his 
own  precious  blood.  Oh,  no!  it  is  not  for  him — dear, 
blessed,  baby  boy ! — that  I  grieve,  but  for  myself.  Ah, 
had  it  but  pleased  the  Lord  to  take  me  also  !  But  I 
must  wait  his  time.  Lord,  help  me  to  wait  patiently, 
believing  that  thy  time  is  best,  and  that  thou  art  infi- 
nitely wise  and  good  and  kind.  'Lord,  I  believe ;  help 
thou  mine  unbelief !'"  she  cried,  clasping  her  hands, 
and  raising  her  streaming  eyes  to  heaven. 

At  that  instant  the  door  opened,  and  Madame  Borelli 
entered,  accompanied  by  the  attending  physician.  Both 
seemed  shocked  and  surprised  to  find  the  little  patient 
gone.  Madame  Bore'.li  wept  very  much,  bending  over 
the  little  corpse  and  kissing  it  several  times;  for  she 
had  grown  very  fond  of  the  sweet  babe.  She  then  spoke 
kindly  to  Blanche,  gave  some  directions  to  Fanchette, 
and  left  the  room. 

It  was  painful  to  Blanche  to  see  her  little  brother 
laid  out  in  Popish  style,  with  burning  candles  and  cru- 
cifix ;  yet  she  knew  that  these  things  could  not  affect 


346  CASELLA. 

the  happiness  of  the  redeemed  spirit,  and  she  was  very 
thankful  that  she  was  allowed  to  remain  constantly  by 
the  side  of  the  body  until  it  was  carried  away  for 
burial.  Very  dear  he  was  to  her  even  in  death,  and 
bitter  was  the  parting  with  the  precious  clay.  Yet  the 
thought  of  his  eternal  safety  and  happiness  secured, 
and  the  hope,  inspired  by  the  consciousness  of  physical 
weakness,  that,  though  he  could  never  return  to  her, 
she  might  soon  go  to  him,  helped  her  to  bear  it.  And 
still  more  consoling  was  the  sense  of  the  presence  and 
love  of  that  dear  unseen  Friend  who  had  promised  never 
to  leave  nor  forsake  her,  and  in  the  light  of  whose 
countenance  she  was  still  enabled  to  rejoice  even  in  the 
midst  of  this  sore  bereavement. 

Hugo  was  laid  in  his  little  grave,  and,  alas,  how 
silent  and  gloomy  the  house  seemed  to  both  Blanche 
and  Fanchette  without  him  !  The  latter  never  failed 
to  mention  him  in  her  prayers,  asking  that,  were  he 
not  already  in  heaven,  he  might  have  a  speedy  entrance 
there;  but  Blanche  offered  no  more  petitions  for  him; 
she  knew  that  he  needed  them  not ;  and,  if  she  breathed 
his  dear  name  at  all,  it  was  only  to  give  thanks  for  the 
hope  that  he  had  been  redeemed  by  the  blood  of  Christ, 
sanctified  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  was  now  lying  in 
Jesus'  bosom,  safe  from  all  sin  and  sorrow  and  pain. 

Several  weeks  passed  slowly  by,  and  Blanche  found 
herself  steadily  gaining  strength.  She  was  not  glad 
to  feel  that  it  was  so,  for  she  had  fondly  hoped  soon  to 
follow  her  little  brother ;  but  she  strove  to  be  resigned, 
and  to  submit  her  will  entirely  and  unmurmuringly  to 
that  of  her  heavenly  Father.  She  knew  that  she  could 
not  expect  to  remain  long  in  her  present  comfortable 
quarters,  and  by  the  sad  look  with  which  Fanchette 


CASELLA.  347 

now  and  then  regarded  her,  and  the  hints  of  coming 
evil  she  occasionally  let  fall,  she  was  convinced  that 
another  trial  of  her  faith  was  near  at  hand ;  and 
earnestly  she  asked  for  strength  to  meet  it. 

It  came  at  length.  She  was  summoned  to  another 
interview  with  Madame  Borelli  in  her  dressing-room, 
and  there  plied  with  all  the  old  arguments,  persuasions, 
entreaties,  bribes,  and  threats:  but  all  in  vain;  her  feet 
were  firmly  planted  upon  the  Rock  of  Ages,  and  she 
was  not  to  be  moved. 

"  Obstinate  little  heretic,  you  will  compel  us  to  use 
great  severity  with  you,"  said  madame,  angrily.  "I 
have  pitied  your  sufferings,  and  wished  to  save  you 
from  a  repetition  of  them  ;  but  it  is  all  in  vain.  You 
must  return  to  the  chamber  of  penitence  to-night  unless 
you  consent  to  abjure  your  vile  heresies ;  for  such  is 
the  order  of  Father  Ignatius.  Go  back  to  your  room, 
and  there  consider  the  alternative  set  before  you, — a  life 
of  ease,  comfort,  and  luxury  as  my  daughter,  or  one 
of  suffering  and  death  as  an  obstinate  heretic.  The 
choice  is  still  open  to  you  until  Veronica  shall  come  to 
lead  you  to  your  cell.     Go  !" 

Blanche  obeyed,  shuddering,  trembling,  weeping;  for, 
oh,  the  horrors  of  that  prison  to  which  she  was  about 
again  to  be  consigned,  and  the  yet  more  terrible  night- 
vigils  in  the  lonely  chapel  1  "Could  she,  oh,  could  she 
endure  it?"  she  asked  herself,  again  and  again.  Ah, 
she  felt  that  in  her  own  strength  it  would  be  impossible ; 
but  sweetly  came  to  her  the  promise,  "  Cast  thy  burden 
upon  the  Lord,  and  he  shall  sustain  thee;  he  shall 
never  suffer  the  righteous  to  be  moved." 

She  had  still  some  hours  of  respite  ere  Madame 
Borelli's  threat  would  be  carried  out,  and  they  wer# 


348  CASELLA. 

spent  in  gathering  up  her  strength  for  the  trial,  pour- 
ing out  her  soul  in  prayer  to  God,  and  calling  to  mind 
and  meditating  upon  such  passages  of  Holy  Writ,  suita- 
ble to  her  need,  as  she  could  call  to  remembrance  ;  and, 
when  Veronica  came  and  asked  if  she  were  ready  now 
to  abjure,  she  returned  the  same  reply  as  so  often 
before,  "I  cannot  deny  my  Lord,"  and,  bidding  the 
weeping  Fanchette  a  calm  good-by,  rose  and  followed 
her  conductress  without  a  murmur  or  a  tear,  though 
her  face  was  very  pale,  and  the  expi'ession  of  her  coun- 
tenance exceeding  sorrowful. 

It  was  already  dark,  and  a  wintry  storm  raged  with- 
out, the  wind  blowing  in  fitful  gusts,  or  sighing  drearily 
about  the  house,  as  Veronica,  lamp  in  hand,  movec 
silently  on  through  the  long  halls  and  wide  ante-rooms 
that  led  to  the  tower,  then  up  the  narrow  winding 
stairs  to  the  chamber  of  penitence,  Blanche  following 
as  silent  as  herself.  The  key  grated  in  the  lock,  and, 
throwing  open  the  door,  Veronica  signed  to  the  child 
to  enter. 

Blanche  obeyed  with  an  irrepressible  shudder.  The 
door  closed  upon  her,  the  stairs  echoed  for  a  moment 
to  Veronica's  descending  footsteps,  and  all  was  dark- 
ness and  silence. 

A  feeling  of  unutterable  horror,  dread,  and  despair 
came  over  the  child;  she  felt  as  if  buried  alive,  never 
more  to  look  upon  the  beauties  of  nature  or  breathe 
the  pure  air  of  heaven ;  and,  falling  on  her  knees,  she 
wept  in  bitter  agony  of  soul,  praying  wildly  that  death 
might  come  to  end  her  misery.  But  at  length  she 
grew  calm  again ;  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  Comforter, 
brought  many  sweet  and  precious  promises  to  her 
remembrance,  and  she  was  lifted  from  the  depths  of 


CASELLA.  349 

despair,  and  once  more  made  to  rejoice  in  that  love 
from  which  neither  tribulation,  nor  distress,  nor  perse- 
cution, nor  anything  else  could  ever  separate  her 
"Peace  I  leave  with  you,  my  peace  I  give  unto  you," 
was  the  Saviour's  parting  legacy  to  his  sorrowing  dis- 
ciples ;  and  to  little  Blanche,  amid  the  darkness  and 
silence  and  loneliness  of  her  dreary  prison- cell,  this 
precious  promise  was  fulfilled,  and,  stretching  herself 
upon  her  pallet,  she  presently  fell  into  a  slumber  as 
sweet  and  profouud  as  that  of  a  babe  upon  its  mother's 
breast. 

Days  passed  by  in  the  old  dull,  monotonous  way,  and 
the  child  drooped  and  grew  paler  and  weaker  in  the 
close,  pent-up  atmosphere  of  the  cell ;  her  appetite  for- 
sook her,  and  she  turned  with  loathing  from  the  miser- 
able food  provided  for  her.  Veronica  was,  as  before, 
her  only  attendant ;  and  silently  she  had  come  and  gone 
for  more  than  a  week,  when  one  day,  to  Blanche's  ex- 
treme surprise,  she  walked  into  the  cell,  and,  sitting 
down  beside  her,  asked,  in  a  kindly  tone,  how  she  felt, 
and  why  she  had  not  eaten  the  bread  she  had  brought 
her  the  night  before. 

"  I  cannot ;  I  am  not  hungry,  and  it  is  cpuite  impos- 
sible for  me  to  swallow  it,"  said  the  child,  in  a  patient, 
uncomplaining  tone. 

"  Do  you  find  this  a  pleasant  abode  ?"  asked  "Ve- 
ronica, looking  searchingly  into  her  face. 

"  Far  from  it,"  replied  Blanche.  "  I  can  bear  it  very 
well  at  night,  when  darkness  hides  these  horrible  walls 
that  dazzle  my  poor  eyes  and  make  my  head  swim  til] 
I  think  the  room  is  turning  round  and  round,  and  some- 
times that  the  floor  is  sinking  beneath  me,  or  the  ceiling 
coming  down  to  crush  me  :  then  I  can  do  nothing  but 
30 


350  CASELLA. 

shut  my  eyes,  an  A  pray  to  God  to  keep  me  from  losing 
my  reason. " 

"  It  is  a  horrible  place,"  said  Yeronica,  with  a  shud- 
der, "  and  it  is  killing  you.  How  can  you  endure  it  thus 
day  after  day  and  week  after  week?" 

'I  could  not,  if  it  were  not  for  the  presence  of  my 
Saviour  with  me  here,  and  his  promise  never  to  leave 
nor  forsake  me,"  replied  Blanche,  glad  tears  shining  in 
her  eyes. 

"Strange!"  muttered  Veronica,  turning  away  her 
face ;  and  she  sat  for  some  moments  in  thoughtful 
silence,  with  her  head  resting  upon  her  hand,  and  her 
elbow  on  her  knee.  Then,  turning  suddenly  to  Blanche, 
"  1  have  watched  you  carefully  all  these  months,"  she 
said,  "  and  I  have  been  amazed  and  confounded  at  your 
steadfastness  under  all  the  terrible  trials  you  have  had 
to  undergo,  and  at  the  look  of  heavenly  peace  and  joy 
I  have  often  seen  in  your  face.  It  has  led  me  to  doubt 
whether  yours  be  not,  after  all,  the  true  faith ;  and  I 
want  you  now  to  tell  me  what  it  is,  and  whence  come 
the  joy  and  peace  that  can  make  even  a  place  like  this 
endurable  ?" 

"  From  believing  in  Jesus,  and  loving  him,"  replied 
Blanche,  simply.  "Nothing else,  I  am  sure,  could  give 
me  one  joyful  feeling  while  shut  up  here." 

"  I  have  thought  /believed  in  him,"  said  Yeronica; 
"  I  believe  that  he  suffered,  died,  and  rose  again  for 
man's  salvation ;  but  my  faith  does  not  bring  joy  or 
peace  to  my  soul ;  I  find  my  sins  a  terrible  burden  still, 
and  I  cannot  get  rid  of  them.  I  have  fasted  and  prayed 
for  many  days  and  nights;  I  have  worn  sackcloth,  and 
lain  in  ashes;  I  have  scourged  myself,  and  used  every 
means  to  mortify  the  flesh ;  but  all  in  vain :  the  burden 


CASELLA.  S51 

still  remains.  I  have  been  often  to  confession,  but  the 
priest's  absolution  gives  me  very  little  relief;  I  cannot 
feel  that  my  sins  are  forgiven.  And  yet  I  have  done 
a  great  deal  to  earn  forgiveness.  I  have  worn  pebbles 
in  my  shoes  till  my  feet  were  so  sore  that  I  was  ready 
to  shriek  with  pain  at  every  step  I  took.  I  have  worn 
small  cords,  tied  so  tightly  round  different  parts  of  my 
body,  that  they  cut  through  the  flesh  to  the  bone ;  and 
I  have  done  very  many  good  works  among  the  poor 
and  sick  ;  and,  alas  !  what  more  can  I  do  ?" 

"  Nothing,"  answered  the  low,  sweet  voice  of  Blanche. 
"Cast  away  all  your  own  works,  and  come  to  Jesus. 
He  says,  '  Come  unto  me,  and  I  will  give  you  rest.'  'I 
will  give,'' — it  is  all  a  free  gift ;  it  cannot  be  bought, 
either  with  money  or  by  our  works  ;  we  must  take  it 
as  a  gift,  or  we  cannot  have  it  at  all.  'By  grace  ye 
are  saved.'  'Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
thou  shalt  be  saved.'     '  The  just  shall  live  by  faith.'" 

Veronica  listened  with  deep  attention.  "  But  my 
sin£,"  she  said,  as  Blanche  paused;  "how  shall  I  get 
rid  of  thorn  ?" 

"'  Thou  shalt  call  his  name  Jesus;  for  he  shall  save 
his  people  from  their  sins,'"  repea'ted  Blanche,  earn- 
estly. "  '  He  has  borne  the  curse  of  the  law,  being  made 
a  curse  for  us;'  and  his  blood  cleanses  from  all  sin." 

"  But  must  we  not  do  penance  for  our  sins,  and  good 
works  to  merit  salvation  ?"  asked  Veronica. 

"'All  our  righteousnesses  are  as  filthy  rags,'  the 
Bible  says;  all  our  best  services  are  defiled  by  sin,  and 
have  need  to  be  forgiven,"  replied  Blanche.  "How, 
th<n,  can  we  do  anything-  to  merit  salvation?  Noneol 
our  works  can  be  good  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  salva- 
tion i?  his  free  gift,  purchased  for   his  people  by  the 


352  CASELLA. 

righteousness,  the  sufferings  and  death  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ." 

"But  surely  such  mortifications  of  the  flesh  as  I 
have  practiced  are  necessary — are  required ;  for  are 
we  not  commanded  to  take  up  our  cross  daily  ?"  asked 
Veronica. 

"  We  are,  indeed,"  said  Blanche;  "but  it  is  the  cross 
he  lays  upon  us,  not  oue  of  our  own  invention.  The 
trials  God  sends  will  do  us  good  ;  those  we  make  for 
ourselves  will  be  of  no  benefit :  and  Jesus  has  borne 
the  whole  penalty  of  God's  broken  law, — has  made  a 
full  atonement  for  our  sins;  and  God  is  very  good  and 
kind,  and  full  of  love  to  us,  Veronica,  and  does  not 
take  pleasure  in  seeing  us  torment  ourselves.  And 
what  is  it  that  would  lead  us  to  that,  but  the  proud 
hope  of  thus  atoning  for  our  sins,  and  earning  our  sal- 
vation for  ourselves,  instead  of  humbly  taking  it  as  an 
undeserved  gift  ?" 

A  sudden  light  shone  in  Veronica's  eyes.  "Ah,  I 
see  it  now,"  she  said;  "  it  is  too  humbling  to  the  pride 
of  our  nature  to  have  salvation  bestowed  upon  us  as 
alms  are  given  to  a  beggar  who  has  no  claim  upon  the 
giver,  aud  so  we  would  fain  purchase  it  with  our  works. 
But,  oh,  are  you  sure  that  it  is  offered  as  a  mere  gra- 
tuity 1  It  would  be  a  benefaction  so  wonderful  I  so 
amazing  !" 

"  '  Thanks  be  unto  God  for  his  unspeakable  gift !'  " 
exclaimed  Blanche,  clasping  her  hands  together,  while 
tears  of  joy  and  gratitude  streamed  from  her  uplifted 
eyes.  "  The  Bible  tells  us,  Veronica,  that  the  gift  of 
God  is  eternal  life,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord." 

"And  must  we  not  do  good  works  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  but  not  in  hope  of  reward, — as  though  oar 


CASELLA.  353 

works  could  deserve  a  recompense,  or  from  fear  of 
punishment ;  but  from  love ;  not  that  we  may  be  saved, 
but  because  we  are  saved.  Jesus  said,  ;  "Verily,  verily, 
I  say  unto  you,  he  that  heareth  my  word,  and  believeth 
on  him  that  sent  me,  hath  everlasting  life.'  But  we 
are  told,  in  another  place,  '  Faith,  if  it  hath  not  works, 
is  dead,  being  alone.  .  .  .  Show  me  thy  faith  without 
thy  works,  and  I  will  show  thee  my  faith  by  my 
works.'  " 

"Are  those  words  from  the  Bible  ?"  asked  Yeronica. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Blanche  ;  "those  words  of  Jesus  are 
from  St.  John's  Gospel,  the  others  from  the  Epistle  of 
St.  James."       . 

"  You  must  have  read  the  Bible  a  great  deal  ?"  re- 
marked Yeronica,  inquiringly. 

"Yes,"  said  Blanche;  "the  Bible  is  everything  to 
the  Yaudois ;  it  is  almost  the  only  book  in  my  father's 
cottage,  and  many  chapters  of  it  are  read  by  us  every 
day. " 

"  But  our  priests  tell  us  it  is  a  bad  and  dangerous 
book  in  the  hands  of  the  unlearned,"  said  Yeronica. 

"Ah,"  replied  Blanche,  "  but  our  Lord's  command 
is,  'Search  the  Scriptures;'  and  in  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles  it  is  said  of  the  Bereans,  '  These  were  more 
noble  than  those  in  Thessalonica,  in  that  they  received 
the  word  with  all  readiness  of  mind,  and  searched  the 
Scriptures  daily  whether  these  things  were  so;'  and  it 
,  is  added,  'Therefore  many  of  them  believed.'  " 

Yeronica  was  silent  for  a  moment,  appearing  lost  io 
thought.  Then,  turning  to  Blanche  again,  she  asked, 
"  Have  ycu  read  the  Bible  all  through  ? — every  word 
)f  it  ?" 

30* 


354  CASELLA 

"  Every  word,"  said  Blanche  ;  "  *nd  act  only  once, 
but  many  times." 

"  Tlien  tell  me  what  it  says  of  purgatory,"  she 
asked,  eagerly. 

"  Not  one  word,  from  beginning  to  end,"  replied 
Blanche.  "It  speaks  of  but  two  places  where  the 
spirits  of  the  departed  go, — the  one  for  the  saved,  the 
other  for  the  damned :  the  which  two  places  we  call 
paradise  and  hell." 

Again  Veronica  looked  thoughtful.  "What  does 
it  say  about  confession  and  priestly  absolution?"  she 
asked. 

"  Nothing,"  replied  Blanche  ;  "  but  it  says,  '  Who 
can  forgive  sins  but  God  only?'  and  of  confession  to 
him,  '  If  we  confess  our  sins,  he  is  faithful  and  just  to 
forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to  cleanse  us  from  all  unright- 
eousness.' " 

"And  what  of  the  Virgin  and  the  saints?"  was  the 
next  inquiry. 

"The  Virgin  Mary,"  replied  Blanche,  "is  spoken  of 
as  blessed  among  women,  and  as  the  mother  of  Jesus; 
but  it  was  of  his  human  nature  only;  and  nowhere  in 
the  Bible  is  she  called  the  mother  of  God,  or  queen  of 
heaven,  or  spoken  of  as  holy,  or  as  an  intercessor  with 
God;  but  we  are  expressly  told,  '  There  is  one  mediator 
between  God  and  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus.'  We 
believe  concerning  the  Virgin  that  she  was  and  is  full 
of  grace,  as  much  as  is  necessary  for  her  own  salvation, 
but  not  to  communicate  to  others  ;  and  in  like  manner 
do  we  believe  concerning  all  the  other  saints ;  for  that 
is  what  the  Bible  teaches." 

"Then  you  do  not  address  your  prayers  :o  any  of 
them?" 


CASELLA.  35S 

"No;  for  it  is  expressly  commanded,  'Thou  shalt 
worship  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  him  only  shalt  thou 
serve.'  " 

"  But  God  is  so  great,  and  high,  and  holy,  and  we 
so  sinful  and  of  so  little  worth, — may  we  dare  to  come 
directly  to  him  ?" 

"  Xot  in  our  own  name,"  said  Blanche,  "but  in  the 
name  of  Jesus,  pleading  his  merits  and  asking  his  in- 
tercession."* 

Again  Veronica  sat  as  if  lost  in  thought ;  then, 
starting  up  hastily,  she  quitted  the  cell,  leaving  Blanche 
filled  with  wonder  and  astonishment  at  the  strangeness 
of  this  interview.  Only  a  few  moments  had  passed, 
however,  ere  she  returned,  bringing  with  her  a  plate 
filled  with  delicate  and  nourishing  food,  which  she  set 
down  before  the  child,  saying,  "Madame  has  sent  you 
this  ;  for  I  told  her  you  were  ill,  and  could  not  eat  the 
coarse  food  provided  for  you  by  the  orders  of  Father 
Ignatius.  You  need  not  fear  a  visit  from  him,  for  he 
has  been  summoned  to  Rome,  and  left  early  this  morn- 
ing, probably  to  be  absent  for  weeks,  or,  it  may  be,  for 
months.  But  eat,  child;  don't  spare  the  food;  there 
will  b'e  plenty  more,  quite  as  good,  when  that  is  gone." 

He  in  whose  "hand  the  king's  heart  is  as  the  rivers 
of  water,  so  that  he  turneth  it  whithersoever  he  will," 
had  inclined  that  of  Veronica  to  pity  and  relieve  the 
sufferings  of  his  little  prisoner  in  the  tower,  and,  while 
sitting  with  Madame  Borelli  that  day,  she  frequently 
mentioned  Blanche,  and  dwelt  at  length  upon  the  sad 
change  in  her  appearance  and  health,  wrought  by  the 
foul  air  of  her  cell  and  the  bad  food  provided  for  her. 

*  See  Appendix,  Note  E. 


356  CASELLA. 

Madame  Borelli  listened,  and  then  seemed  doep  in 
thought ;  and,  when  Veronica  came  to  attend  her  in 
her  dressing-room,  as  usual,  the  next  morning,  she 
said,  "  I  slept  badly  last  night,  Veronica,  and,  as  I  lay 
awake,  I  could  not  keep  my  thoughts  from  dwelling 
upon  that  child  and  what  you  had  been  saying  about 
her;  and  I  was  trying  to  contrive  some  new  plan  for 
bringing  her  to  a  sense  of  her  errors,  and  it  occurred  to 
me  that,  as  we  have  now  tried  severity  for  a  long  time 
without  any  good  effect — I  think  you  reported  her  as 
quite  as  obstinate  as  ever  in  her  refusal  to  abjure,  did 
you  not  ?" 

"Yes,  madame,  quite,"  replied  Veronica. 

"Well,  then,"  continued  the  lady,  "it  occurred  to 
me  that  it  might  be  well  to  try  a  new  plan  :  to  bring 
her  down  among  us,  to  dress  her  handsomely,  and  give 
her  every  indulgence,  hoping  that  at  length  she  may 
become  so  accustomed  to  a  life  of  ease,  luxury,  and 
splendor  that  she  will  not  find  it  easy  to  resign  it,  but 
will  abjure  rather  than  leave  it  again  for  the  chamber 
of  penitence.     What  say  you  to  my  plan,  Veronica  ?" 

"  That  it  is  most  excellent,  my  lady,  quite  worthy  of 
your  good  sense  and  discernment,  and  that,  if  I  may 
presume  so  far,  I  would  strongly  advise  its  being  im- 
mediately carried  out,  lest  the  child  become  injured 
past  recovery  by  the  confinement  she  is  now  en- 
during." 

"  Then,  Veronica,  as  soon  as  you  have  finished  wait- 
ing upon  me,  you  will  bring  her  down  at  once,"  said 
madame,  looking  much  pleased. 

The  sun  was  shining  brightly,  and  Blanche  lay  on 
her  miserable  pallet,  with  eyes  closed  and  hand  held 
over  them,  in  the  vain  effort  to  shut  out  the  glare  of 


CASELLA.  357 

light,  which  had  never  seemed  more  intolerable.  She 
was  very  faint  and  weak,  and  was  longing  inexpressi- 
bly for  a  breath  of  fresh  air  and  a  change  of  scene ; 
she  felt,  too,  the  need  of  food,  and  thought  Veronica 
was  later  than  usual  in  coming  with  her  breakfast. 
Then  she  thought  of  their  strange  interview  the  pre- 
vious day,  and  sent  up  a  fervent  prayer  that  the  poor 
girl  might  soon  learn  the  sweetness  of  a  Saviour's  love, 
and  that,  should  she  stop  again  to  question  her  of  those 
things,  she  might  be  directed  how  to  answer.  At  that 
moment  a  step  was  heard  approaching,  the  cell-door 
opened,  and  Veronica  stood  before  her  with  a  bright, 
smiling  face. 

"  Come,  little  one,"  she  said,  taking  Blanche  by  the 
hand  and  lifting  her  up,  "it  is  my  pleasant  mission  to- 
day to  open  your  prison-doors,  conduct  you  to  Fan- 
chette,  and  bid  her  arrange  your  toilet ;  for  it  is 
madame's  pleasure  that  you  now  be  restored  to  the 
bosom  of  her  family,  and  treated  much  as  if  you  were 
her  daughter." 

"  But  does  madame  think  I  have  abjured,  or  that  I 
have  any  such  intention  ?"  asked  Blanche,  looking 
much  perplexed  and  disturbed. 

"  No,"  replied  Veronica,  leading  her  out,  and  locking 
the  door  behind  them;  "she  only  hopes  by  this  new 
mode  of  treatment  to  succeed  in  leading  you  to  do  so 
at  some  future  time." 

"  My  God,  I  thank  thee  for  this  great  mercy  and 
deliverance!"  cried  Blanche,  clasping  her  hands  to- 
gether, and  raising  her  eyes  to  heaven,  while  glad, 
grateful  tears  rolled  down  her  cheeks. 

'Come;  we  must  hasten,"  said  Veronica,  seizing 
her  hand,  and  hurrying  her  down  the  stairs      "You 


358  CASELLA.       ' 

are  to  breakfast  with  madame  in  her  dressing-room, 
and  your  toilet  must  first  be  attended  to." 

Fanchette  was  overjoyed  at  having  her  charge  re- 
stored to  her ;  and  Madame  Borelli,  too,  received  the 
lit  :le  girl  very  kindly;  but,  with  the  exception  of  Ve- 
rcnica,  all  the  other  members  of  the  family  shrank 
from  and  shunned  her,  as  if  she  had  had  the  plague ; 
for  not  even  the  favor  shown  her  by  their  mistress 
could  make  them  forget  that  she  was  a  "heretic"  and 
still  under  the  displeasure  of  the  priest. 

But  this  did  not  greatly  disturb  Blanche,  as  she  well 
anderstood  the  cause,  and,  besides,  had  but  little  to  do 
with  them,  her  time  being  passed  either  in  sitting  with 
madame  and  Veronica,  or  in  driving  or  walking  out 
with  them,  except  when  in  her  own  room  with  no 
companion  but  Fanchette.  She  was  now  very  com- 
fortable, and  would  have  been  quite  happy,  but  for  the 
longing  for  home  and  kindred  and  the  constant  dread 
of  the  priest's  return. 

His  coming  was,  however,  delayed  from  time  to  time, 
till  months  had  glided  by,  and  spring  returned  to-  glad- 
den the  earth  with  her  fresh  verdure,  her  sweet-scented 
flowers,  and  her  singing  birds. 

In  vain  Blanche  had  asked  for  news  of  her  family 
and  people;  no  one  would  give  it;  and  she  was  very 
anxious,  for  she  knew  not  what  their  present  condition 
and  prospects  might  be.  One  morning  she  was  alone  in 
her  own  room,  when  Veronica  came  to  her.  Blanche  had 
prayed  much  for  this  young  girl  ever  since  their  strange 
conversation  in  the  chamber  of  penitence,  and  had 
also  watched  her  narrowly,  noticing  with  joy  and 
thankfulness  that  she  now  no  longer  bowed  to  the 
images  or  pictures,  or  dipped  her  fingers  in  the  "holy 


CASELLA.  359 

water,-'  or  ever  spoke  in  favor  of  addressing  prayers  to 
the  Virgin  or  saints,  or  confessing  to  the  priest.  But 
they  were  seldom  alone  together,  and  had  never  con 
versed  on  the  subject  since ;  only,  when  they  were  walk- 
ing in  the  grounds,  Veronica  had  sometimes  begged 
Blanche  to  repeat  again  those  passages  of  Scripture  tha 
spoke  of  the  love  of  God  to  sinners,  and  of  a  free  salvation 
purchased  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  had  often  seemed 
much  moved  while  listening  to  them.  But  now,  with 
a  face  all  bathed  in  tears,  and  eyes  shining  with  joy 
and  love,  she  threw  her  arms  around  the  little  sn'ii,  and, 
pressing  her  to  her  bosom,  whispered,  "  Oh,  Blanche, 
I  have  found  my  Saviour  !  I  have  given  myself  wholly 
to  him,  and  my  soul  is  filled  with  joy  and  peace  in  be- 
lieving ;  and  with  you  I  am  now  ready,  if  necessary,  to 
suffer  martyrdom  for  his  dear  sake." 

Blanche,  too,  wept  for  joy.  "Ah  !"  she  exclaimed, 
"  was  it  for  this  I  was  taken  from  my  home  and  all 
I  loved  on  earth  ?  How  wonderful  are  the  ways  o\ 
God  i" 

"  Yes,"  said  Veronica.  "  I  too,  Blanche,  am  a  Vau- 
dois,  stolen  from  my  parents  while  yet  a  mere  infant, 
and  brought  up  a  Romanist;  and  God  sent  you  here  to 
bring  me  back  to  the  faith  of  my  fathers, — the  true, 
pure  faith  of  the  Bible." 

"  Then  I  have  not  suffered  in  vain,  and  Goal  has 
been  very  gracious  to  us  both,"  said  Blanche.  "  But 
oh,  Veronica,  shall  I  never  again  see  my  beloved  ones, — 
never  even  hear  from  my  home  or  people  ?" 

"I  can  tell  you  something  of  our  people,"  said  Ve- 
ronica. "  There  has  been  a  good  deal  of  fighting  since 
you  were  brought  away — success  generally  on  the  side 
of  the  Vaudois.     In  November  and  December,  nego» 


360  CASELLA. 

tiations  were  carried  on  at  Turin, — Holland,  Germany, 
and  the  Protestant  Swiss  Cantons  mediating  for  the 
persecuted  folk  ;  and  while  this  was  pending,  and  the 
poor  mountaineers  were  faithfully  observing  the  truce, 
they  were  treacherously  attacked  by  the  Popish  troops 
in  four  divisions.  San  Germano  was  burned;  some 
few  poor  creatures  who  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  sol- 
diers were  very  cruelly  treated, — one  poor  old  woman 
being  burnt  alive  in  her  bed,  and  others  killed  in  quite  as 
horrible  a  manner  ;  but  in  the  other  places  the  Papists, 
though  in  one  or  two  instances  meeting  with  some 
success  at  first,  were,  in  the  end,  badly  defeated. 
Since  then,  a  general  amnesty  has  been  granted,  ex- 
cepting only  those  who  were  condemned  by  the  edict 
of  the  25th  of  June." 

Blanche  listened  eagerly.  "Ah,  then,"  she  ex- 
claimed, with  joy,  as  Veronica  concluded,  "my  father 
may  return  home!  doubtless  he  is  there  even  now." 
And  the  tears  gushed  forth  at  the  thought  that  she 
could  never  hope  to  join  that  loved  circle  again. 

"  Nay,  little  one,  do  not  weep,"  said  Veronica,  draw- 
ing the  child  caressingly  toward  her.  "  It  may  yet 
please  the  Lord  to  restore  you  to  your  home.  Listen ! 
I  have  a  plan  by  which,  if  Providence  favors  us,  we 
may  both  escape  ;  and  I  will  risk  my  life  in  the  attempt, 
for  I  know  that  worse  than  death  awaits  me  here  as 
soon  as  it  shall  become  known  that  I  have  embraced  the 
Vaudois  faith.  Madame  Borelli  is  about  to  give  an  en- 
tertainment ;  she  is  even  now  gone  to  Pignerol  to  make 
some  purchases  for  it,  and  it  is  to  take  place  three  days 
hence  It  will  be  a  grand  affair;  the  house  will  be  full 
of  guests,  and  the  servants  all  employed  in  attendance 
upon  them,  or  about  the  kitchen  or  banqueting-room — 


CASELLA.  301 

Fanchette  as  well  as  the  others — and  we  could  not 
have  a  better  opportunity  for  attempting  our  escape. 
You  are  not  to  be  seen,  as  you  have  not  yet  Catholi- 
cized, and  therefore  madanie  is  not  certain  of  ever 
adopting  you;  and  I  will  request  permission  to  sit  with 
you  here,  lest  you  should  be  lonely,  and  madame  will 
grant  it,  because  she  wishes  to  have  you  watched,  lest 
by  any  possibility  you  should  escape." 

"  But  how  shall  we  escape  from  the  house  or  grounds 
without  being  seen?"  asked  Blanche,  trembling  with 
eagerness 

"I  have  the  key  of  the  outer  door  of  the  tower 
which  opens  on  that  side  of  the  house  that  will  be 
farthest  removed  from  the  scene  of  festivity,"  replied 
Veronica ;  "  and  I  think,  also,  I  can  secure  the  key  to 
a  postern — madame's  private  entrance  to  the  grounds 
— by  which  we  can  gain  the  road  leading  to  the  heights ; 
and  if,  as  I  strongly  hope  will  be  the  case,  our  flight  is 
not  discovered  for  some  hours,  and  we  meet  no  enemv 
on  the  way,  I  think  we  may  reach  your  father's  cottage 
in  safety  before  morning." 

Blanche's  heart  beat  wildly  at  the  very  thought. 
"  Oh,"  she  exclaimed,  "  how  shall  I  wait  for  the  time 
to  come?" 

"You  must  be  calm,  and  very  careful  that  nothing 
unusual  in  your  looks  or  behavior  shall  excite  the  least 
suspicion,  or  all  will  be  lost,"  said  Veronica,  in  a  warn- 
ing voice;  "and  it  is  our  only  chance;  for  Father 
Ignatius  returns  to-morrow." 

"  It  will  be  difficult  to  conceal  my  emotions,"  said 
Blanche ;  "  but  the  Lord  will  help  me ;  and  I  ehall  be 
praying  every  moment  that  he  will  give  success  to  our 
plan,  if  consistent  with  his  holy  will." 
31 


362  CASELLA. 

"My  poor  prayers  shall  also  ascend  hourly  to  hia 
throne,"  said  Veronica. 

"  May  we  not  confide  in  Fanehette  V  asked  Blanche. 
"  I  am  convinced  she  has  a  strong  and  true  affection 
for  me." 

"  No,  no,  never  !  as  you  value  your  hope  of  escape," 
replied  Veronica,  earnestly.  "  She  is  a  Catholic,  and 
would  certainly  feel  it  her  duty  to  betray  us.  Hark! 
she  is  corning  even  now.  We  must  appear  quite  un- 
concerned. Ah,  my  little  one,  make  haste  and  prepare 
for  your  walk,"  she  added,  in  a  lively  tone,  as  Fan- 
chette opened  the  door;  "I  am  to  be  your  companion 
this  mornino-." 


CHAPTER    XXIII. 

"The  web  of  our  life  is  of  a  mingled  yarn,  good  and  ill 
together." 
Shakspeare:   All's  Well  that  Ends  Well. 

The  evening  of  Madame  Borelli's  party  had  come ; 
the  reception-rooms  were  blazing  with  light  and  bril- 
liant with  beauty  and  fashion;  a  confused  murmur  of 
voices,  and  now  and  then  a  strain  of  music,  pene- 
trated to  a  dimly-lighted  and  distant  bedroom,  where 
two  persons — a  young,  fair  maiden  and  a  little  girl — 
sat  silently  side  by  side,  their  hearts  beating  wildly 
betwixt  hope  and  fear. 

Thus  far  Veronica's  plans  bad  prospered  well ;  she 
had  secured  the  key  of  the  private  entrance  to  tee 
grounds,   which  was  kept  in  a  drawer  in  madam^'a 


CASELLA.  363 

dressing-room,  and  seldom  used  even  by  herself, — neve? 
by  any  one  else, — and  had  readily  obtained  the  lady's 
permission  to  spend  the  evening  with  Blanche  in  that 
part  of  the  house  where  the  child  usually  slept. 

"  How  very  long  the  hours  seem  1"  whispered 
Blanche.  "I  think  I  never  knew  time  move  so 
slowly." 

"We  have  not  much  longer  to  wait,"  replied  her 
companion,  in  the  same  low  tone.  "  I  think  they  are 
even  now  going  into  the  banqueting-room ;  and  this 
will  be  the  best  time  for  us,  as  all,  both  guests  and 
servants,  will  be  fully  occupied  with  the  business  in 
hand." 

As  if  by  mutual  consent,  they  fell  upon  their  knees, 
each  offering  up  a  silent  but  most  fervent  prayer  for 
God's  blessing  and  protection  in  their  perilous  enter- 
prise. Then,  rising,  with  a  whispered,  "  Come,"  Ve- 
ronica seized  Blanche's  hand,  and  drew  her  quickly,  but 
noiselessly,  from  the  room. 

They  gained  the  tower  without  meeting  any  one, — 
entering  it  by  a  door  opening  from  the  same  floor  with 
that  of  the  room  they  had  just  left.  This  door  they 
closed  and  bolted  behind  them:  they  then  pulled  off 
their  shoes,  and,  each  enveloping  her  person  from  head 
to  foot  in  a  dark  mantle  provided  beforehand  by 
Veronica,  they  stole  softly  down  the  stairs  to  the  outer 
door,  which  she  unfastened,  the  key  turning  noiselessly 
in  the  lock ;  for  she  had  taken  the  precaution  to  oil  it 
carefully.  Blanche  stepped  out  first,  Veronica  after 
Ler,  drawing  the  door  to  as  cautiously  as  she  had 
opened  it,  relocking  it,  and  then  dropping  the  key 
into  a  crevice  behind  the  step.  To  each  it  seemed  that 
her  heart  was  boating  audibly.     For  one  moment  they 


364  CASELLA. 

stood  silent  and  still  as  death,  looking  carefully  thia 
way  and  that,  listening  intently  for  sound  of  voice  or 
footstep  near  at  hand.  But  Till  was  quiet,  save  the 
distant  sound  of  the  revelry  going  on  in  the  farther 
end  of  the  dwelling — which  was  very  large — and  not 
a  creature  seemed  to  be  stirring  in  that  part  of  the 
grounds  they  must  traverse  to  reach  the  postern  by 
whhph  they  hoped  to  make  their  exit  from  them. 

"  Come,"  again  whispered  Veronica.  And  she  glided 
rapidly  forward,  Blanche  following,  and  both  keeping 
as  much  as  possible  in  the  shadow  of  the  shrubs  and 
trees.  There  was  no  moon,  and  the  stars  gave  so  little 
light  that  the  dark  figures  would  not  have  been  easily 
discerned  by  any  person  more  than  a  few  paces  distant; 
and,  meeting  no  one,  they  reached  the  gate  in  safety. 

Here  Veronica  applied  her  key;  but  Blanche's  heart 
died  within  her,  for  being,  as  I  have  said,  seldom  used, 
:t  grated  harshly  in  the  lock,  and  the  door  creaked 
noisily  on  its  rusty  hinges. 

"Quick,  quick,  little  one!"  whispered  Veronica, 
jastily  removing  the  key  to  the  outside,  and  Blanche 
darted  through,  Veronica  following,  drawing  the  door 
to  and  relocking  it.  Then,  throwing  the  key  from  her 
into  the  long  grass,  where  it  could  not  be  readily  seen, 
she  seized  the  child's  hand  again,  and  hurried  her  on- 
ward until  they  had  gained  the  shelter  of  a  clump  of 
evergreens.  Here  they  stood  a  moment,  panting  with 
haste  and  fear,  and  listening  intently  for  any  Svund  of 
pursuit :  but  there  was  none  ;  and  again  they  pressed 
forward,  keeping  always  in  the  shadow  of  the  trees 
and  bushes,  and  moving  at  first  slowly,  to  husband 
their  strength,  but  gradually  quickening  their  pace, 
until  at  length  it  became  almost  a  ?vn,  yet  n<?v>  and 


CASELLA  365 

then  pausing  to  take  breath  and  listen  for  the  dreaded 
pursuit  they  knew  would  be  begun  the  moment  their 
flight  was  discovered. 

Thus  they  pressed  on  for  a  couple  of  hours ;  and  now 
they  were  approaching  scenes  familiar  to  Blanche, 
She  began  to  recognize  the  hamlets  and  cottages. 
They  would  soon  reach  the  bridge  over  the  torrent; 
and  the  child's  heart  thrilled  with  joy  and  thankfulness 
as.  catching  Veronica's  hand  and  pressing  it  between 
her  own,  she  panted  out  the  words,  "  Oh,  we  are  almost 
there!  I  shall  soon  be  at  home!  shall  soon  see  my 
mother — my  dear,  dear  mother — whom  I  never  thought 
to  see  again  on  earth!" 

"  Hist !  what  was  that  ?"  exclaimed  "Veronica,  in  a 
suppressed  tone  of  intense  excitement ;  and  for  an  in- 
stant they  stood  still  in  the  middle  of  the  road,  listen- 
ing with  bated  breath  for  a  repetition  of  the  dull, 
thumping  sound  which  had  startled  them.  Again  it 
smote  upon  the  ear,  this  time  more  distinctly. 

"  We  are  pursued!"  cried  Veronica,  in  the  same  ex- 
cited  whisper.  "This  way,  Blanche  !"  And,  with  a 
quick  movement,  she  dragged  the  terrified  child  to  the 
shelter  of  some  bushes  growing  by  the  roadside,  the 
only  covert  near  at  hand,  where  they  crouched  down, 
waiting  in  breathless  silence  and  with  fast-beating 
hearts  for  the  coming  of  their  pursuers. 

The  sounds  drew  nearer  and  nearer,  and  soon  it  was 
3vident  to  the  listening  fugitives  that  they  wore  the 
footsteps  of  two  men,  walking  briskly  up  the  road,  and 
conversing  in  earnest  though  not  very  loud  tones.  At 
first  the  words  were  not  distinguishable  ;  but,  as  the 
speakers  had  almost  reached  that  part  of  the  road 
31* 


366  CASELLA. 

directly  in  front  of  their  hiding-place,  a  sentence  or 
two  came  distinctly  to  their  ears. 

"Ah,  yes,  my  brother,  here  we  must  walk  by  faith; 
but  in  another  and  better  world  we  shall  see  and  know 
why  all  these  things  were  permitted.  The  Master 
himself  said,  'What  I  do  thou  knowest  not  now,  but 
thou  shalt  know  hereafter.'" 

Veronica's  heart  gave  a  joyful  bound,  for  well  she 
knew  the  speaker  could  be  no  Papist,  and  at  the  same 
instant  Blanche  cried,  in  a  delighted  though  suppressed 
tone,  "Oh,  it  is  one  of  our  own  barbas!  I  know  his 
voice."  And,  darting  from  her  concealment,  she  threw 
herself  directly  in  his  path,  asking,  eagerly,  "Barba 
Gamier,  do  you  not  know  me  ?  and  will  you  help  me 
to  find  my  way  home  ?" 

"Why,  child,  where  do  you  come  from?"  he  asked, 
in  a  startled  tone,  as  he  and  his  companion  came  to  a 
sudden  halt.  Then,  taking  her  hand  kindly  in  his, 
"Know  you,  little  one?"  he  said.  "It  is  almost  too 
dark  to  see  your  features,  but  the  voice,  I  think,  is 
familiar.     Tell  me  vour  name." 

"Blanche  Romano,"  she  answered;  and  both  he  and 
his  companion  uttered  an  exclamation  of  surprise  and 
pleasure. 

"  Ah,  my  child,  has  the  good  God  and  Father  of  ua 
all  enabled  you  to  escape  from  your  persecutors?"  asked 
the  barba,  with  emotion.  "Your  parents  have  long 
mourned  you  and  your  baby  brother  as  more  lost  to 
them  than  if  they  had  seen  you  laid  in  the  grave. 
How  will  their  hearts  be  made  to  rejoice  this  night  at 
your  restoration!    And  here " 

He  had  turned  toward  his  companion,  but  a  warning 


CASELLA.        -  36T 

touch  from  the  latter  caused  him  to  suddenly  break  off 
his  sentence,  leaving-  it  unfinished. 

Veronica  had  now  come  to  Blanche's  side. 

"This,"  said  the  child,  laying  her  hand  on  the  young 
maiden's  arm,  "  is  my  friend,  who  helped  me  to  escape, 
and  has  come  with  me  ;  for  she  too  is  a  Yaudois,  stolen 
from  her  parents  in  iufancy,  and  is  now  returning  to 
the  faith  and  home  of  her  fathers." 

"You  will  be  very  kindly  welcomed  to  all  we  poor 
persecuted  folk  have  to  offer,  my  dear  child,  whether 
any  of  your  relatives  are  now  living  or  not,"  said  the 
barba,  taking  Yeronica's  hand  in  his.  "But  let  us 
hasten,"  he  added,  moving  on  ;  "for  you  may  be  pur- 
sued, and  every  moment  is  precious." 

"  You  seem  weary  and  spent,  little  one  ;  let  me  carry 
you,"  said  the  stranger,  a  tall,  powerful  man;  and, 
taking  Blanche  in  his  arms,  he  bore  her  onward  with 
eager,  rapid  strides,  while  the  Barba  Garnier,  giving 
Yeronica  the  support  of  his,  closely  followed  in  his 
footsteps. 

Blanche  clasped  her  arms  tightly  about  the  neck  of 
her  bearer ;  and  he  could  feel  her  slight  frame  trembling 
with  emotion  as  they  crossed  the  torrent  and  slowly 
ascended  the  hill  upon  which  her  native  hamlet  stood. 

In  Hubert's  cottage  all  are  wrapped  in  slumber,  and 
Madalena  is  dreaming  ;  once  again  she  sees  the  sweet 
face  of  her  Blanche  close  at  her  side,  and  clasps  her 
darling  baby  boy  in  her  arms,  pressing  him  to  her 
bosom  in  a  transport  of  joy — then  wakes  and  weeps 
to  find  it  but  a  dream ;  weeps  until  her  pillow  is  all 
wet  with  tears.  It  is  long  past  midnight ;  her  husband 
lies  sleeping  by  her  side;  and  no  sound  breaks  the  still- 
ness, save  bis  heavy  breathing.    But,  hark!  there  is  a 


368  CASELLa. 

slight  noise  without,  a  footstep  upon  the  porch,  and 
surely  she  hears  voices  conversing  in  tones  scarcely 
raised  above  a  whisper.  Hastily  she  steals  from  the 
bed,  throws  on  her  clothes,  and,  as  a  low  knock  reaches 
her  ear,  she  hurriedly  strikes  a  light,  and,  going  to 
the  door,  asks,  softly,  "Who  is  there?" 

She  would  not  wake  her  husband  or  call  Louis  ;  for 
they  had  had  a  long  tramp  that  day,  across  the  valley 
and  over  the  mountains,  and  she  knew  they  were  very 
weary. 

"  It  is  I,  the  Barba  Garnier,"  replied  a  well-known 
voice ;  and,  with  a  low  exclamation  of  joy,  she  set 
down  her  light  and  quickly  unbarred  the  door. 

"  You  are  ever  welcome,  thrice  welcome,  to  our  hum- 
ble home,  Barba  Garnier,"  she  said,  giving  him  her 
hand,  as  he  stepped  over  the  threshold.  "  But  you 
come  not  alone  ?  I  surely  heard  voices  in  converse 
with  you." 

"I  am  not  alone,"  he  said.  "  Madalena,  the  Lord 
who  looseth  the  bonds  of  the  prisoner,  and  lets  the 
captive  go  free,  has  been  very  good  to  you  this  night. 
Can  you  bear  joy,  my  friend  ?" 

Madalena  trembled  and  gasped  for  breath  ;  but,  ere 
she  had  time  to  reply,  Blanche's  arms  were  about  her 
neck,  Blanche's  face  was  hid  on  her  bosom  ;  while  the 
dear  voice  sobbed  out,  "  Mother,  mother,  dear  mother, 
I  have  come  home  at  last.  God  has  brought  me  back 
to  you." 

"  My  child,  my  child !  Thank  God  1  thank  God  !" 
was  all  the  mother  could  say,  as  she  strained  her  to 
her  heart  and  wept  over  her  with  a  joy  that  seemed 
akin  to  grief, — a  joy  too  deep  for  anything  but  tears. 
"But  my  baby,  my  darling  baby  boy  !"  she  suddenlj 


CASELLA.  369 

exclaimed,  glancing  from  the  child  to  the  Barba  Gar- 
nier  and  back  again.  "  0  Blanche,  where  is  your  little 
brother  ?     Have  you  not  brought  him  with  you?" 

"Mother,"  said  Blanche,  softly,  "he  is  safe.  Jesus, 
the  Good  Shepherd,  has  gathered  the  dear  lamb  into 
his  own  bosom." 

The  mother  groaned  and  wept.  "  Oh,  my  baby  1 
my  baby  !"  she  cried,  through  gushing  tears  and  bitter, 
bursting  sobs;  "shall  I,  then,  never  again  look  upon 
your  sweet  face  on  earth  ?  never  clasp  you  to  my 
breast?     Oh,  my  darling,  my  little  one!" 

"  Mother,"  whispered  Blanche,  "  remember  the  word3 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  how  he  said,  '  Suffer  the  little  chil- 
dren to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them  not;  for  of  such 
is  the  kingdom  of  heaven.'  " 

"Ah,  yes,"  she  replied;  "  my  little  lamb  is  safe — 
safe  from  sin  and  sorrow  and  suffering  :  thank  God  for 
that!  I  need  fear  nothing  for  him  now." 

Veronica  and  the  stranger  were  quite  forgotten  by 
Blanche ;  and  Madalena  had  as  yet  no  eyes  for  any 
one  but  her  long-lost  darling.  They  had,  however, 
entered  immediately  behind  Blanche,  and  while  Ver- 
onica, sinking  upon  a  seat,  wept  in  sympathy  with  the 
mother  and  child,  the  stranger  stood  leaning  against 
the  wall,  gazing  upon  the  scene  with  moistened  eye 
and  heaving  breast.  But  as  Hubert,  roused  by  the 
sound  of  their  voices  and  of  Madalena's  weeping,  at 
this  moment  entered  the  room,  and  Blanche,  leaving 
her  mother,  sprang  into  his  arms  with  a  cry  of  joy, 
Madalena  heard  her  own  name  uttered  by  the  stranger 
in  tremulous  tones,  and,  turning  a  startled  look  upon 
him,  she  gazed  searchingly  into  his  face  for  a  single 
instant,  then  with  a  wild  cry,  "  It  is — it  is  my  brother, 


370  CASELLA. 

my  brother!"  flung  herself  upon  his  breast,  while  he 
opened  his  arms  to  receive  her,  and,  clasping  her  close 
and  closer,  mingled  his  tears  with  hers,  kissing  her 
forehead,  her  cheeks,  her  lips,  her  hair,  murmuring,  in 
tones  of  deep  tenderness,  "  My  beloved  sister,  my 
Madalena.  Thank  the  Lord  that  he  bas  restored  us  to 
each  other  1"  Then,  as  she  raised  her  head  to  look 
again  upon  his  face,  "  Where  is  my  darling  Aline  ?" 
he  asked.     "I  long  to  clasp  her  also  to  my  breast." 

At  first  Madalena  answered  only  with  bitter  weep- 
ing ;  that  only  darling  sister  could  not  be  remembered 
even  yet  without  tears,  and  never  had  her  loss  seemed 
heavier  than  now,  when  he,  the  brother  they  had  to- 
gether mourned  so  long,  had  so  unexpectedly  returned; 
then,  taking  his  hand,  she  led  him  into  an  adjoining 
bedroom,  and  pointing  to  a  lovely,  sleeping  boy,  the 
outlines  of  whose  delicate  features  were  just  visible  by 
the  light  streaming  in  through  the  open  door,  "There, 
my  brother,"  she  said,  "is  all  that  now  remains  to  us 
of  our  beloved  sister." 

He  bowed  his  head  and  wept  in  anguish,  then, 
stooping,  pressed  a  kiss  on  the  boy's  fair  brow,  and 
turned  away  with  a  heavy  sigh ;  for  during  all  those 
long  years  of  captivity  earth  had  held  none  dearer  to 
his  heart  than  the  little  sister, -who  ever  after  the  death 
of  their  parents  had  clung  so  fondly  to  him,  as  her 
only  earthly  protector ;  and  he  had  heard  not  one  word 
of  all  that  had  befallen  her  since  the  sad  day  in  which 
he  was  torn  from  home  and  kindred.  He  had  fallen 
in  with  the  Barba  Gamier  but  a  few  moments  beforo 
meeting  Blanche  ;  and  all  their  talk  had  been  of  Mada- 
lena and  her  little  flock,  and  of  what  he  himself  had 
endured. 


CASELLA.  371 

41  Let  us  not  weep  for  her,  dear  brother,"  whispered 
Madalena,  again  winding  her  arms  about  bis  neck: 
"  she  sleeps  in  Jesus,  and  '  them  also  which  sleep  in 
Jesus  will  God  bring  with  him.'  When  you  hear  the 
sad  story  of  her  sufferings,  you  will  rejoice  and  thank 
God  with  me  that  she  is  'where  the  wicked  cease 
from  troubling,  and  where  the  weary  be  at  rest.'  " 

"  Xay,  I  weep  not  for  her,  but  for  myself,"  he  re- 
plied ;  "  but,  blessed  be  God,  though  she  cannot  return 
to  me,  I  shall  one  day  go  to  her." 

But  Blanche's  voice  was  heard  speaking  in  earnest 
tones  in  the  next  room,  and  the  mother  could  no  longer 
remain  away  from  her  so  lately-recovered  treasure.  She 
moved  eagerly  toward  the  open  door,  drawing  her 
brother  with  her.  They  found  Barbara,  Louis,  Paul, 
and  Philip  all  there,  and  all,  with  Hubert  and  the 
Barba  Gamier  also,  gathered  in  a  circle  about  Blanche 
and  Veronica,  the  latter  of  whom  the  little  girl  was 
introducing  to  them  m  the  person  through  whose  in- 
strumentality she  had  just  escaped  from  her  captors. 
Hubert  expressed  his  gratitude  to  Yeronica  and  to 
God,  in  deep,  tremulous  tones,  as  he  again  folded  his 
beloved  daughter  to  his  heart;  and  Madalena,  taking 
Veronica's  band,  kissed  and  embraced  her  tenderly, 
pra}*ing  God  to  bless  her  and  return  to  her  a  thousand- 
fold the  kindness  she  had  shown  to  them. 

Then,  turning  to  her  husband,  "Ah,  Hubert,"  she 
said,  "  what  a  night  is  this  !  Here  is  my  beloved,  long« 
lost  brother  Hugo,  just  liberated  from  the  galleys, 
and  restored  to  us  at  the  same  time  with  our  darbng 
child." 

Hubert,  who  had  been  gazing  earnestly  upon  the 
stranger,  started  forward  with  an  exclamation  of  glad 


372  CAS  ELL  J 

surprise,  and  the  two  embraced  with  brotherly  affec- 
tion. There  was  a  joyful  greeting  all  around,  and 
then  the  Barba  Gamier,  saying,  "Let  us,  my  friends, 
return  our  hearty  thanks  unto  God,  who  hath  done 
such  great  things  for  us,  whereof  we  are  glad,"  fell 
upon  his  knees,  all  the  others  imitating  his  example, 
and  poured  out  a  fervent  prayer  filled  with  praise  and 
thanksgiving  for  the  restoration  of  the  loved  and  lost, 
and  asking  for  the  Lord's  blessing  upon  themselves 
and  their  beloved  Zion,  that,  if  it  were  his  will,  she 
might  speedily  be  delivered  from  all  persecutors  and 
oppressors. 

There  was  much  to  hear,  and  much  to  tell, — far  more 
than  could  be  related  in  a  brief  hour  or  two.  Hugo 
Yernoux,  Madalena's  brother,  had  learned  nothing 
during  his  absence  of  all  that  was  occurring  in  the 
valleys;  nor  had  he  ever  been  heard  from;  and  every 
one  was  now  eager  for  his  story,  and  also  for  those  of 
Blanche  and  Veronica.  He  had  been  in  the  galleys 
all  these  years,  he  said,  and  haa  just  worked  out  his 
time  and  obtained  his  release.  He  had  suffered  greatly 
at  first,  but  for  the  last  two  years  had  been  treated 
with  much  less  rigor,  through  the  favor  of  his  master, 
whose  life  he  had  once  saved  at  the  risk  of  his  own. 
But  the  remainder  of  his  story  he  would  reserve  for 
another  time,  as  he  too  was  anxious  to  hear  what 
Blanche  and  Veronica  had  to  tell  of  their  sufferings 
and  escape. 

Veronica  insisted  that  the  little  girl  should  speak 
first;  and  she,  seated  between  her  parents,  each  fondly 
clasping  one  of  her  little  hands,  told  her  tale  to  the 
deeply-interested  listeners.  She  told  it  simply,  without 
any  emoellishment,  touching  very  lightly  on  her  suffer- 


CASELLA.  373 

mgs  and  her  steadfastness  under  them,  and  ascribing  it 
all  to  the  sustaining  grace  of  God.  Wl  en  she  spoke  of 
the  white-robed  figure  which  had  come  to  her  that  first 
night  spent  in  the  chapel,  Veronica,  interrupting  her, 
asked  if  she  believed  it  to  have  been  a  ghost. 

"Oh,  no,"  said  Blanche,  "I  knew  it  could  not  be  a 
spirit:  yvt  it  frightened  me;  but  afterwards  I  thought 
the  voice,  though  disguised,  was  familiar ;  and  I  was 
almost  convinced  that  you,  Veronica,  were  yourself 
the  ghost.     Was  it  not  so  ?" 

"  It  was,"  she  said,  blushing  deeply.  "  I  now  own 
with  shame  that  I  lent  myself,  at  the  priest's  com- 
mand, to  the  work  of  frightening  you — a  helpless  little 
child — out  of  your  so-called  heresies.  And  the  foul 
fiend,  who  afterwards  met  you  and  claimed  you  as  his, 
body  and  soul,  was  no  other  than  Father  Ignatius 
himself."* 

"I  have  suspected  it,"  said  Blanche,  "although  1 
did  not  recognize  his  voice ;  but  I  knew  that  who  or 
whatever  he  might  be — fiend  or  man — he  could  not 
touch  my  soul,  because  it  is,  and  will  ever  be,  safe  in 
the  hands  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  who  is  stronger  than  all 
the  devils  in  hell." 

When  Blanche  had  finished,  all  asked  for  Veronica's 
story. 

"  I  have  but  little  to  tell,"  she  said,  sadly  sighing. 
"  I  know  not  even  my  own  true  name — though  I  fancy 
I  should  recognize  it  if  I  heard  it  spoken: — but  I  was 
a  mere  infant,  when  one  day,  while  out  walking  in 
charge  of  a  young  girl, — my  mother's  sister, — we  were 

*  Tricks  such  as  these  are  but  a  part  of  the  ordinary  ma- 
chinery of  Popery  in  those  countries  where  she  is  dominant. 
32 


374  CASELLA. 

surprised  and  (  irried  off  by  some  monks.  My  aunt 
was  thrown  into  a  convent,  where,  as  I  have  reason 
to  believe,  she  died  in  a  dungeon,  adhering  firmly  to 
the  faith  of  the  gospel ;  while  I  was  brought  up  as  a 
pet  and  plaything  in  the  family  of  Madame  Borelli's 
pareuts,  —  becoming  her  humble  companion  when 
grown, — being  trained  to  believe  all  the  errors  of 
Popery,  and  knowing  no  better  until  God  sent  that 
dear  child  to  teach  me." 

Madalena,  who  had  given  a  sudden  start  at  Ve- 
ronica's mention  of  the  manner  in  which  she  had  been 
stolen  from  her  parents,  and  had  since  been  gazing 
searchingly  into  the  young  girl's  face,  now  laid  her 
hand  on  her  arm,  saying,  "Your  face  resembles  that 
of  a  dear  friend,  now  in  heaven,  who  lost  a  child  in 
the  manner  you  describe.  You  think  you  would  know 
your  true  name  if  you  heard  it.  Was  it  Anna  Ter- 
bano  ?" 

"  It  was  /  it  was  1  I  thought  I  should  remember  it 
if  I  could  but  hear  it  again  I"  exclaimed  Veronica, 
starting  up  in  great  excitement  "And  you,  then, 
knew  my  parents  ?     Oh,  tell  me  of  them  I" 

"Your  mother,  when  I  knew  her,  was  living  on  the 
heights  of  Angrogna,  with  her  parents, — an  aged  and 
infirm  couple,"  replied  Madalena;  "and  both  she  and 
they  perished  in  the  massacre  of  April  24,  1655. 
"But  it  is  possible  your  father  may  be  living  now: 
he  had  been  sent  to  the  galleys  some  years  before,  and 
nothing  heard  of  him  afterward.  Your  mother'? 
elder  brother  was  also  sent  there  at  the  same  time, 
and  the  younger  one  was  killed  in  attempting  to  rescue 
you  and  your  aunt  from  the  monks  who  were  carrying 
you  off." 


CASELLA.  375 

"Then  Iara  indeed  alone  in  the  wide  world,"  said  Ye- 
sonica,  sinking  back  in  her  seat,  and  pressing-  her  hands 
to  her  breast,  with  a  deep-drawn  sigh.  "  For,  even 
should  my  father  or  uncle  be  living,  it  is  very  unlikely 
we  will  ever  meet  again." 

"  But  do  not  think  yourself  alone :  be  assured  you 
will  never  be  without  friends  while  we  live,"  said  Ma- 
dalena,  taking  her  hand  and  pressing  it  in  both  her  own. 

"  That  you  will  not,  indeed,"  said  Barbara  and  Hu- 
bert both.  And  the  Barba  Garnier  added,  "  You  will 
find  brethren  and  sisters,  my  child,  in  every  Yaudois 
hamlet  and  cottage.  Did  not  the  Master  say,  'By 
this  shall  all  men  know  that  ye  are  my  disciples,  if  ye 
have  love  one  to  another'?" 

"Hark!"  whispered  Paul.  "I  thought  I  heard  a 
step.  Father,  are  Yeronica  and  Blanche  safe  even 
here  ?" 

"  For  to-night,  I  think,  my  son,"  he  answered, — 
"  Blanche,  indeed,  I  hope,  as  long  as  we  keep  her  in 
our  sight.  But,  Yeronica,  I  would  advise  you  to  flee 
without  delay  to  one  of  the  Protestant  Swiss  Cantons; 
for  you  will  not  be  safe  here.  Alas  !  none  of  us  are 
quite  that,  humanly  speaking  ;  but  you  have  been  a 
member  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  and  you  know  how 
terrible  are  the  punishments  she  visits  upon  those  who 
forsake  her  communion." 

'•  I  do,  indeed,"  said  Yeronica.  "  It  is  my  most 
earnest  desire  to  fly  to  some  Protestant  country  as 
«oon  as  possible ;  and,  if  you  will  direct  me  how  to  do 
go,  I  will  be  very  grateful." 

"  We  are  all  ready  to  assist  you  to  the  utmost  of  our 
power,"  replied  Hubert,  to  which  all  the  others  cor- 
dially assented. 


376  CASELLA. 

A  consultation  was  then  held,  and  it  was  decided 
that,  as  day  was  now  dawning,  and  Veronica  already 
much  fatigued,  she  should  remain  concealed  in  a  cave 
near  the  cottage  until  nightfall,  when  Hubert  should 
guide  her  to  Perosa  and  there  make  arrangements  for 
her  journey  thence  into  Switzerland,  the  Barba  Gar- 
nier  providing  her  with  a  letter  of  introduction  to  one 
of  the  Protestant  pastors  there. 

While  this  conversation  was  going  on,  Barbara  and 
Madalena  were  busied  in  preparing  the  morning  meal, 
and  Blanche,  Philip,  and  Paul  roused  the  three  little 
ones  and  helped  them  to  dress.  Great  was  their  sur- 
prise* and  joy  at  the  sight  of  Blanche,  and  a  thankful 
company  was  it  that  gathered  about  the  breakfast-table. 
It  was  a  time  of  strangely  mingled  emotion? — each 
bosom  swelling  by  turns  with  overwhelming  joy,  deep, 
heartfelt  sorrow,  and  intense  thankfulness.  They  sat 
down,  and  the  Barba  Garnier  craved  God's  blessing 
upon  their  food ;  then  the  form  of  eating  was  gone 
through  with,  but  little  more,  for  excitement  had  taken 
away  the  appetites  of  all.  Ere  many  minutes,  they 
rose  from  the  table,  and  Louis  hurried  Veronica  away 
to  her  cave,  for  it  was  fast  growing  light,  and  further 
delay  might  be  dangerous.  Here  she  rested  through 
the  day,  and  that  night  Hubert  conducted  her  to  Perosa, 
where  he  gave  her  in  charge  to  a  friend  about  tc  jour- 
ney to  Switzerland ;  and  some  time  afterward  news 
reached  Casella  of  her  safe  arrival  at  her  destination 


CASELLA.  377 


CHAPTER   XXIV. 

"Then  had  the  churches  rest." — Acts,  ix.  31. 

The  amnesty  of  which  Veronica  had  told  Blanche, 
though  causing  a  cessation  of  hostilities,  had  left  the 
Waldenses  still  in  a  very  oppressed  condition.  No 
public  worship  was  yet  allowed  to  Protestants  in  San 
Giovanni,  nor  might  a  pastor  reside  there ;  he  might 
come  twice  a  year  to  visit  his  people,  and  might  also 
visit  the  sick,  but  was  forbidden  to  hold  any  religious 
meeting,  or  even  to  pass  the  night  there,  except  in  case 
of  absolute  necessity.  The  persecuted  folk  were  also 
required  to  rebuild  the  Popish  churches  destroyed 
during  the  war,  and  to  sacrifice  the  last  wreck  of  their 
fortunes  in  indemnifying  the  Papists  for  the  expenses 
of  the  barbarities  committed  upon  themselves. 

But  it  would  require  a  large  volume  to  tell  of  all 
they  were  called  to  endure.  They  could  not  accept 
the  preposterous  conditions  offered;  and,  various 
foreign  powers  interceding  for  them,  the  matter  was 
protracted  from  month  to  month  and  from  year  to  year, 
until,  in  1670,  the  duke  modifying  his  demands,  and 
granting  new  privileges,  he  aud  they  came  at  last  to 
a  good  understanding,  and  for  a  time  the  churches  of 
the  valleys  were  blessed  with  comparative  prosperity. 

It  was  a  lovely  morning  in  the  early  summer-time. 

The  whole  hamlet  wore  an  air  of  festivity,  for  all  its 

inhabitants  were  in  their  holiday  garb,  all  the  cottagea 

were  carefully  set  in  order,  and  Hubert's  and  the  one 

'6-1* 


378  CASELLA. 

next  to  it — where  Ursula  had  formerly  lived — were 
tastefully  ornamented  with  a  profusion  of  evergreens 
and  wild  flowers ;  while  underneath  the  trees,  between 
the  two  houses,  a  long  table  was  spread,  and  several 
of  the  neighbor  women  were  busily  engaged  in  assist- 
ing Madalena  to  garnish  it  also  with  flowers,  and  to 
set  out  upon  it  a  simple  repast  of  cakes,  bread,  milk, 
chestnuts,  and  fruit. 

"There!  I  think  our  work  is  now  quite  finished," 
remarked  one  of  them,  at  length,  as  she  set  down  a 
large  dish  of  beautiful  ripe  cherries  ;  "and  very  pretty 
and  inviting  it  looks,  too  ;  the  strawberries  and  cherries 
never  were  finer  than  they  are  this  year.  But  come," 
she  added;  "let  us  go  out  upon  the  brow  of  the  hill 
yonder,  and  see  if  the  wedding-party  is  yet  in 
sight." 

"Agreed,"  said  Madalena;  "but  first  come  with  me 
and  look  at  the  new  home  of  our  Louis  and  Magdalen  ; 
I  think  it  looks  as  if  it  may  not  be  impossible  to  find 
happiness  there,  if  the  blessing  of  the  Lord  be  with 
them,  as  I  truly  believe  it  will." 

"Yes,  the  blessing  of  the  Lord  it  maketh  rich,  and 
he  addcth  no  sorrow  with  it,"  replied  the  others,  follow- 
ing to  what  had  been  Ursula's  home.  She  had  lingered 
a  year  or  two  after  her  fall  down  the  bill,  but  never 
recovered  from  its  effects ;  and  upon  her  death  her 
children  had  scattered,  and  the  cottage  had  since  re- 
mained teuantless,  but  now  was  to  become  the  home 
of  Louis  Masson  and  his  bride,  Magdalen  Orselli,  the 
eldest  daughter  of  the  former  owner,  to  whom  Louis 
had  long  been  engaged. 

"  Seel"  said  Madalena,  throwing  open  the  door.  "Is 
it  not  improved ?    Does  it  not  look  sweet  and  tasteful? 


CASELLA.  379 

Louis  has  taken  much  pains  and  trouble  to  prepare  it 
for  his  little  wife." 

"  It  cbes  credit  to  his  taste  and  skill,"  said  one. 

"Aud  Magdalen  will  keep  it  neat  as  wax,"  said 
another. 

"I  hope  the  Lord  may  give  them  many  years  of 
wedded  happiness  within  its  walls,"  remarked  a  third. 

"But  it  is  almost  time  they  had  returned,"  said  the 
first  speaker;  "and  now  let  us  repair  to  the  brow  of 
the  hill  and  watch  for  their  coming."  And,  nothing 
loth,  they  went. 

It  was  a  lovely  panorama  that  lay  outspread  at 
their  feet  as  they  stood  there.  Green  fields,  studded 
with  flowers,  groves  of  chestnut,  olive,  and  fig  trees, 
orchards  and  vineyards,  velvety  meadows  of  emerald 
hue,  with  here  and  there  little  dancing  streams  that 
wound  about  like  shining  threads  of  silver  amid  the 
grass  and  flowers ;  while  hamlets,  farm-houses,  and 
cottages  were  scattered  over  the  verdant  plain  and  on 
the  slopes  of  the  hills;  and  towering  above  them  all 
were  the  lofty  mountains. 

"Can  there  be  another  spot  in  the  wide  world 
as  lovely  as  our  own  beloved  valleys  ?"  murmured 
Madalena,  as  with  moistened  eyes  she  gazed  upon  thi3 
scene.  "Surely  the  lines  have  fallen  to  us  in  pleasant 
places;  the  Lord  hath  given  us  a  goodly  heritage." 

"  Yes,"  said  one  of  the  others  ;  "  and  how  undeserv- 
ing are  we  of  all  his  mercies!  how  ready  to  murmur 
and  repine !" 

"  The  Lord  seems  at  length  to  have  given  our 
churches  rest,"  said  another.  "Oh,  may  we  repent 
and  give  ourselves  more  fully  to  him,  that  his  chas- 
tisements be  not  again  sent  upon  us'" 


380  CASELLA. 

"With  such  pious  discourse  they  beguiled  the  time, 
until  the  bridal  party  was  seen  approaching  from  the 
direction  of  the  church,  where  the  marriage  ceremony 
had  just  been  performed.  Louis  joyfully  conducted 
his  bride  to  her  new  home,  where  Barbara  and  Mada- 
lena  met  and  welcomed  her  as  she  crossed  the  thresh- 
old. 

She  returned  Barbara's  embrace  with  reverent  affec- 
tion, then,  throwing  her  arms  round  Madalena's  neck, 
whispered,  "May  I  too  call  you  mother,  as  Louis 
does?" 

"  You  may,  indeed ;  and  you  will  be  a  beloved 
daughter  to  me,  my  sweet  Magdalen,"  replied  Mada- 
lena,  folding  her  to  her  heart. 

"And  if  you  claim  my  mother,  dear  Magdalen,  re- 
member that  I  must  be  your  sister,"  said  Blanche,  who, 
as  bridesmaid,  had  entered  close  behind  the  bride. 

'Yes,  Blanche,  and  we  will  be  truly  kind  and  af- 
fectionate— as  sisters  should  be,"  replied  Magdalen, 
smiling  at  Philip,  on  whose  arm  Blanche,  now  a  lovely 
young  girl  of  fifteen,  was  leaning. 

Philip  pressed  the  little  hand  that  rested  on  his  arm, 
and,  glancing  with  ardent  affection  at  the  sweet  face 
of  its  owner,  longed  to  be  as  old  »as  Louis.  But 
Blanche,  to  whom  as  yet  Philip  was  only  a  dear 
brother,  saw  not  the  look;  for  she  was  listening  to  the 
kind  wishes  and  congratulations  bestowed  by  other 
friends  upon  the  newly-married  pair. 

There  were  none  but  AValdenses  in  Casella  now;  and 
the}r  lived  together  in  such  love  and  harmony  that  they 
seemed  to  compose  but  one  large  family. 

And  now  they  gathered  about  the  table  ;  the  min- 
ister, who  had  united  the  young  couple,  asked  God's 


CASELLA.  381 

blessing  upon  their  food,  and  the  feast  began.  It  was 
a  festive  scene ;  and  there  were  plenty  of  pleasant 
smiles,  and  cheerful  chat,  and  many  expressions  of 
gratitude  to  the  Giver  of  all  good  for  the  blessings 
that  surrounded  them.  Yet  theirs  was  but  a  subdued 
joy,  at  times  tinged  with  deep  sadness ;  for,  small  as 
the  assemblage  was,  there  were  more  than  one  or  two 
present  who  had  some  near  and  dear  relative  languish- 
ing in  viie  dungeons  of  the  Inquisition,  or  toiling  at 
the  oar  as  a  galley-slave;  while  others  could  tell  of 
parent  or  child,  or  husband  or  wife,  murdered  in  cold 
blood  before  their  very  eyes,  or  carried  off  they  knew 
not  whither. 

Daniel  Gkardet  was  thore,  with  his  two  daughters, 
young  and  lurely  girls,  seated  near  him;  yet,  even 
while  gazing  upon  them  with  all  a  father's  joy  and 
pride,  he  felt  hu  heart  torn  with  anguish  at  the  thought 
of  his  beloved  flenri  and  Lucille,  perhaps  even  now 
pining  in  some  fldrk,  dismal  dungeon,  or  enduring  tor- 
tures worse  thaa  death,  "not  accepting  deliverance, 
that  they  might  o\>w»m  a  better  resurrection,"  or — most 
harrowing  thought  of  all — espousing  the  erroneous  be- 
lief and  engaging  In  the  idolatrous  practices  of  Rome. 
Nor  were  his  murdered  wife  and  little  ones  forgotten ; 
but  for  them  he  could  rejoice,  that  they  beheld  the  face 
of  their  Redeemer  and  were  forever  done  with  all 
earth's  sins  and  sorrows. 

Madalena  and  her  brother  recalled,  with  a  subdued 
sadness,  the  memory  of  their  martyred  ones ;  and  even 
Louis — happy,  rejoicing  bridegroom  though  he  was — 
remembered  his  dear  ones  slain,  and  thought,  with  a 
sigh,  how  proud  he  would  have  been  to  give  to  his 


382  CASELLA 

parents  such  a  daughter  as  his  sweet  Magdalen,  and 
how  they  would  all  have  loved  one  another. 

And  while  each  thus  thought  of  his  own  loved  ones 
in  particular,  all  alike  regretted  the  absence  of  their 
beloved  pastor  Leger,  and  their  noble  and  courageous 
leader  Gianavel,  who,  excepted  from  the  amnesty,  had 
been  compelled  to  flee  from  his  native  land,  and  had 
taken  refuge  in  Geneva. 

But,  though  there  was  much  sorrow  in  their  hearts, 
joy  and  gratitude  predominated,  because  of  the  rest 
from  persecution  now  granted  them,  and  the  knowl- 
edge that  their  future  was  altogether  in  the  hands  of 
that  God  whom  they  loved  and  served,  and  whose  love 
for  them  was  infinite  and  everlasting ;  and  so  "  they 
ate  their  meat  with  gladness  and  singleness  of  heart." 

When  all  had  finished,  Daniel  Girardet  returned 
thanks  to  their  heavenly  Father  for  the  bountiful  sup- 
ply of  their  wants,  and  then  Hubert  dismissed  the 
assembly  with  a  short  address. 

"My  friends,"  he  said,  "my  heart  is  filled  with 
thankfulness  this  day  for  all  the  great  and  undeserved 
goodness  of  God  toward  us.  What  a  beautiful  land 
is  this  that  he  has  given  to  us  and  to  our  forefathers  1 
a  land  flowing  with  milk  and  honey,  and  now  no 
longer  desolated  by  the  seourge  of  war :  who  would 
exchange  it,  with  its  beautiful  and  fruitful  valleys  and 
its  glorious  mountains,  for  any  other  land -upon  the 
face  of  the  whole  earth  ?  And  is  not  the  Bible — is 
not  this  pure  faith  of  the  gospel,  handed  down  to  us 
from  father  to  son  since  the  age  of  the  apostles — a  still 
greater  and  more  precious  boon  ?  And  now  have  the 
churches  rest ;  and,  though  we  know  not  how  soon  the 
flame3  of  persecution  may  again  burst  forth,  we  do 


CASELLA.  38S 

know  that  our  God  will  be  with  us  iii  the  future,  as  he 
has  been  in  the  past,  and  will  bring  us  out  of  the 
furnace  as  gold  tried  in  the  fire.  Yes,  my  friends,  we 
have  this  day  great  and  abundant  reason  for  gratitude 
to  God,  our  Creator.  Preserver,  and  bountiful  Benefac- 
tor." And,  raising  his  eyes  and  his  clasped  hands  to 
heaven,  he  exclaimed,  "Blessed  be  the  Lord  God  of 
Israel,  from  everlasting,  and  to  everlasting.  Allien, 
and  Amen  1" 


APPENDIX. 


NOTE  A. 


UA  girl  of  Bubiana  was  carried  off  by  tbe  monks.  Her 
brother,  who  hastened  to  her  assistance,  was  slain;  and  tha 
girl  herself,  taken  off  to  Turin,  was  never  afterwards  heard 
of  by  her  friends." — Muston:  Israel  of  the  Alps,  p.  126. 

NOTE  B. 

Is  the  reader  inclined  to  suspect  me  of  exaggerating  the 
horrors  of  this  massacre?  Let  me  give  him  an  extract  from 
Huston's  description,  in  his  "Israel  of  the  Alps,"  which  I 
find  on  pages  138-41  of  Hazlitt's  translation. 

"To  give  an  adequate  idea  of  the  horrors  that  ensued,  one's 
eye  must,  at  a  single  glance,  comprehend  the  entire  valley, 
take  in  each  house,  each  room,  view  every  act  of  death  and 
torment,  distinguish,  amid  the  immense  voice  of  aggregate 
anguish  and  desolation,  each  particular  cry  of  destroyed 
honor,  of  parting  existence.  Literally,  indeed,  did  the  un- 
happy Vaudois  suffer  the  things  of  which  the  apostle  spcaksj 
1  They  were  stoned,  they  were  sawn  asunder,  were  tempted, 
were  slain  with  the  sword :  they  wandered  about  in  sheep- 
skins and  goat-skins,  being  destitute,  afflicted,  tormented  (of 
whom  the  world  was  not  worthy) :  they  wandered  in  deserts, 
and  in  mountains,  and  in  dens  and  caves  of  the  earth.' 

"  '  Young  children,'  writes  Leger,  '  were  torn  from  their 

mothers'  arms,  dashed  against  the  rocks,  and  their  mangled 

remains  cast  on  the  road.     Sick  persons  and  old  people,  men 

and  women,  were  burned  alive  in  their  houses,  or  hacked  in 

33  (  385  ) 


386  APPENDIX. 

pieces,  or  mutilated  in  horrible  ways,  at  flayed  alive,  or  ex- 
posed, bound  and  dying,  to  the  sun's  noontide  heat,  or  to 
ferocious  animals ;  some  were  stripped  naked,  bound  up  in 
the  form  of  a  ball,  the  head  forced  down  between  the  legs, 
and  then  rolled  over  precipices  ;  some  of  these  poor  creatures, 
torn  and  mangled  by  the  rocks,  but  stayed  in  their  downward 
progress  by  the  branch  of  a  tree,  or  other  prominence,  were 
seen  forty-eight  hours  after,  still  lingering  in  all  the  torments 
of  pain  and  famine. 

'"Women  and  girls,  after  being  fearfully  outraged,  were 
impaled  on  pikes,  and  so  left  to  die,  planted  at  angles  of  the 
road;  or  they  were  buried  alive;  or,  impaled  as  above,  they 
were  roasted  before  a  slow  fire,  and  their  burning  bodies  cut 
in  slices  by  these  soldiers  of  the  faith  as  by  cannibals.  After 
the  massacre,  such  children  as  survived  and  could  be  seized 
were  carried  off,  and  cast,  like  lambs  into  a  slaughter-house, 
into  the  monasteries  and  convents,  and  private  abodes  of 
the  Propagandists.  Next  after  massacre  and  abduction  came 
incendiarism ;  monks,  and  priests,  and  other  zealous  Propa- 
gandists, went  about  with  lighted  torches  and  projectiles, 
burning  down  the  houses  previously  ensanguined  by  the  sol- 
diers with  the  blood  of  their  owners  and  their  families.' 

"The  terrible  narrative  given  by  Leger  of  these  atrocities 
was  prepared  by  him  from  the  testimony  of  eye-witnesses, 
who  gave  their  depositions  before  two  notaries,  who  ac- 
companied him  from  commune  to  commune  for  that  pur- 
pose. The  pen,  he  says,  well-nigh  fell  from  his  hand  a9 
he  transcribed  the  horrible  details.  Here,  a  father  had  seen 
Ins  children  cut  in  pieces  by  the  sword,  or  absolutely  torn 
limb  from  limb  by  four  soldiers ;  there,  the  mother  had  seen 
her  daughter  cruelly  massacred  before  her  face,  after  hav- 
ing been  as  cruelly  outraged ;  here,  the  sister  had  seen  her 
brotner's  mouth  filled  with  gunpowder,  and  the  head  then 
blown  to  atoms  ;  there,  the  husband  had  seen  his  wife,  about 
to  become  a  mother,  treated  in  a  manner  which  it  would  out- 
rage humanity  to  describe.  Of  these,  the  eyes  were  torn 
from  the  head;  of  those,  the  nails  from  the  fingers;  some 
were  tied  to  trees,  their  heart  and  lungB  were  cut  from  them. 


APPENDIX.  387 

and  they  were  thus  left  to  die  in  anguish.  The  universal 
conflagration  of  the  Waldensian  houses  succeeded  the  massacre 
of  their  inhabitants.  In  several  communes,  not  a  single  cot- 
tage was  left  standing ;  so  that  this  fair  valley  of  Lusorna,  a? 
Leger  expresses  it,  resembled  a  burning  furnace,  whence  cries, 
fewer  and  fainter,  attested  that  a  people  had  lived. 

"All  these  victims  might  have  lived  had  they  consented  to 
abjure  their  faith.  Some,  who  were  saved  from  immediate 
death,  were  thrown  into  prison,  and  there  subjected  to  con- 
tinuous torturings  to  compel  them  to  apostasy.  James  and 
David  Prins,  of  Baudena,  near  Villar,  were  taken  to  the  prison 
of  Luserna ;  and  there,  having  resisted  the  utmost  solicitations 
of  the  priests,  their  arms,  from  the  shoulder  to  the  elbow,  were 
first  flayed  in  strips,  which,  the  upper  end  remaining  uncut, 
floated  on  the  living  flesh  beneath ;  then  the  arms,  from  the 
elbow  to  the  hand,  were  flayed  in  like  manner;  then  the 
thighs  to  the  knee,  and  then  the  legs  from  the  knees  to  the 
6oles  of  the  feet;  and  in  this  condition  they  were  left  to  die. 
These  Prins  were  two  of  a  family  of  six  brothers,  who,  having 
married  six  sisters,  lived  with  their  families  all  together  on  one 
farm,  having  no  separation  of  goods,  but  each  having  his  par- 
ticular task,  some  in  the  vineyards,  some  in  the  cattle-yard ; 
and  all  the  forty  persons,  of  whom  this  combined  family  con- 
sisted, living  together  without  the  least  discord,  the  eldest 
brother  and  sister  being,  as  it  were,  father  and  mother  to  the 
rest.  Yet  these  scenes,  so  patriarchal,  so  pure,  so  touching. 
so  simple,  so  Christian,  were  made  a  prey  to  the  demor>  ,- 
Popery,  cruel  in  its  superstition  beyond  the  crueb"  ■  ,ne 
most  barbarous  savage3. 

"A  farm-servant  of  Bobbi,  refusing  to  ap^+itizc,  had  the 
palms  of  his  hands  and  the  soles  of  his  f»"t  pierced  with  dag- 
ger-thrusts ;  he  was  then  barbarously  "i  cuated,  and  suspended 
over  a  fire,  in  order  that  the  flami  night  stay  the  eifusion  of 
blood.  Next,  his  nails  were  torn  from  his  fingers  wJh  pin- 
cers ;  and,  as  he  still  adhered  to  his  religion,  he  was  then  tied 
by  the  feet  to  the  tail  of  a  mule,  and  so  dragged  through  the 
streets  of  Luserna.  Seeing  him  now  at  the  point  of  death, 
liLb  executioners  tied  a  cord  bo  light  round  his  head  that  tho 


388  APPENDIX. 

eyes  and  the  brain  were  forced  out;  and  the  manglod  carcaM 
was  then  thrown  into  the  river. 

"So  monstrous  were  the  cruelties  with  which  the  work  of 
extermination  was  accompanied,  that  several  even  of  the  offi- 
cers who  had  been  appointed  to  execute  it  were  struck  with 
horror,  and  resigned  their  commands  rather  than  fulfill  thoil 
orders." 

NOTE  C. 

I  have  not  been  able  to  find  anywhere  a  description  ot  the 
abbey  of  Pignerol;  but  that  its  monks  were  zealous  persecutors 
of  the  Waldenses  is  attested  by  more  than  one  authority,  and 
Beattie  tells  us  that  there  the  Inquisition  could  hold  a  conve- 
nient tribunal ;  and  I  have  thought  myself  very  safe  in  putting 
dungeons,  etc.  underneath  any  such  Popish  prison-house.  It 
may  seem  to  some  unlikely  that  a  wife  would  be  admitted  to 
the  dungeon  where  her  husband  was  confined;  but  in  William 
Jones's  History  of  the  Waldenses  I  find  an  account  of  one 
Copin,  whose  wife  was  permitted  to  visit  him  in  his  dungeon, 
in  the  hope  that  she  would  influence  him  to  recant. 


NOTE  D. 

Muston,  speaking  of  the  Propagandists,  says,  "All  the 
Vaudois  children  whom  they  could  abstract  from  their  pa- 
rents' houses  were  considered  by  these  misguided  zealots  as 
so  many  innocents  rescued  from  the  jaws  of  perdition ;  the 
greatest  sacrifices  were  incurred,  the  vengeance  of  man  and 
the  decrees  of  the  laws  alike  braved,  in  the  abduction  of  these 
children,  who  were  then  placed  with  rich  Catholic  families, 
who  undertook  their  maintenance,  or  in  convents,  which  un- 
dertook to  wean  them  gradually  from  the  world,  from  their 
country,  from  the  pure  affections  of  the  heart,  and  from  the 
biblical  faith,  natural  and  revealed  law  being  alike  scor»e* 
by  the  barbarous  spirit  of  Catholicism." 


APPENDIX.  389 


NOTE  E. 

Should  it  strike  any  reader  as  improbable  that  a  child  cf 
Blanche's  age — nine  or  ten — would  be  able  thus  to  refuto  the 
arguments  of  her  persecutors,  I  would  simply  say  that  the 
Waldenses  instructed  their  children  very  carefully  in  the 
truths  of  their  religion,  and  that  their  knowledge  of  Scrip- 
ture was  remarkable.  And  I  think  these  parents,  knowing 
that  their  offspring  were  constantly  liable  to  be  stolen  from 
them  by  the  Papists,  and  dreading  for  them,  as  an  evil  far 
worse  than  death,  a  belief  of  the  errors  of  Popery,  would  teach 
them  with  the  greatest  care  those  passages  of  Holy  Writ  which 
most  plainly  condemn  its  false  doctrines  and  idolatrous  prac- 
tices. Blanche,  too,  was  naturally  a  thoughtful  child ;  and 
6urely  those  were  times  whose  tendency  must  have  been  to 
make  the  young  thoughtful  beyond  their  years ;  and  with 
such  a  pastor  as  Leger,  such  a  grandmother  as  Barbara,  and 
Buch  parents  as  Hubert  and  Madalena,  she  could  hardly  fail 
to  be  well  indoctrinated.  Nor  should  we  leave  out  of  the  ac- 
count the  teachings  of  the  Spirit,  a  far  better  than  any  earthly 
instructor ;  and  her  answers  are  given  almost  always  in  the 
language  of  either  the  Bible  or  the  catechism  in  which  Vau- 
dois  children  and  youth  were  instructed.  Also,  in  Beattie'a 
work  on  the  Waldenses,  I  find  an  authentic  account  of  a 
bright,  intelligent  child  of  seven,  who,  having  been  thoroughly 
grounded  by  her  pastor  in  the  principles  of  the  Vaudois  creed, 
was  able  to  resist  for  a  long  time  all  the  arguments  and  per- 
suasions, not  merely  of  her  Popish  playmates,  but  also  of 
older  persons,  employed  in  the  work  of  converting  Yaudoil 
children,  and  of  tin  priest. 


33* 


This  BOOK  may  be  kept  out  TWO  WEEKS 
ONLY,  and  is  subject  to  a  fine  of  FIVE 
CENTS  a  day  thereafter.  It  is  DUE  on  the 
DAY   indicated   below: 


